an Apostolicall tradition the other an obseruation receiued from Saint Iohn the Apostle in Ephesus and so continued vnto their dayes This was a difference about a thing in it selfe indifferent and therefore not worthie to disturbe that happie quietnesse and to dissolue the vnion of the Church Polycrates B. of Ephesus in Asia defended his cause by a certaine Epistle registred in Eusebius grounded as he saith vpon holie Scriptures vpon the example of S. Iohn and many other renowned martyrs as also vpon the long continued and vniforme obseruation of the Churches of all Asia It would haue troubled Victor as it shold seeme to haue answered the reasons of this Epistle what doth he therfore Victor saith Eusebius Euseb Hist Ecclesiast lib. 5. edit Latin c. 22.23.24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who was then President of the Church of Rome went at one blow to cut off from that common vnion the Parishes of all Asia with the neighbouring Churches as men of a different opinion in religion setting them by his Epistles as it were vpon a scaffold to the view of all the world and proclaiming excommunicated all the brethren which there inhabited OPPOSITION But this saith Eusebius this attempt of Victor pleased not all the Bishops as if he had said That he did this rather of his owne head and fancie than by authoritie of the Synod wherein it was decreed nay rather they exhorted him Ruffinus translateth it inhibebant they commaunded him to seeke the peace loue and vnitie of his brethren The sayings of sundrie Bishops vttered vpon this occasion saith Eusebius are yet rife in mens remembrance whereby they sharpely reproued Victor Among the rest that of Ireneus writing to him in the name of the Churches which he gouerned in France to this effect That true it was the mysterie of our Lords resurrection ought not to be celebrated but on the Sunday and so are they at a point with him about the thing in question but that for the obseruance of a tradition or auncient custome Victor in duetie ought not to cut off whole Churches condemning thereby the abuse of his authoritie And note here that the interpreter of Eusebius maketh Ireneus to say That Victor should not cut off whole Churches from the bodie of Christs vniuersall Church as if Ireneus had held the Church of Rome for such Whereas in Eusebius it is onely thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. whole Churches of God And his drift herein is cleere by the whole tenor of that Epistle The Priests saith he vnto Victor which before Soter presided in that Church which you now gouerne namely Anicetus Pius Higinus Telesphorus and Xystus neither obserued that day themselues nor suffered others to obserue it yet maintained they peace with those which came vnto them from the Parishes and Churches where it was obserued neither did they euer reiect anie by occasion of this formalitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the Priests which were before you sent vnto them the Eucharist and communicated with them in Sacrament So fared it betweene Polycarpus and Anicetus Priest i. Bishop of Rome whom though Anicetus could not persuade to depart from that which he had euer before obserued as being a disciple of S. Iohn yet parted they in peace and all the Church continued in good accord as well they which did obserue the foureteenth day as they which obserued it not And in this manner wrote Ireneus not onely to Victor but also to sundrie Bishops of other Churches Yet Bellarmine telleth vs Bellarm. lib. 2. cap. 19. de Rom. Pontif. that Victor did well and wisely in so doing to preuent Iudaisme but Ireneus by his leaue shall weigh heauier in the scales with vs than he so also shall our Churches of France who concurring with Victor in the matter yet condemned the manner of his proceedings so shall Eusebius who hauing no part in the brawle yet affirmeth that Ireneus justly reproued Victor And Wicelius in our time sayth boldly See Wicelius That in the Bishops before Victor the spirit abounded but in those which came after him the flesh began to haue the vpper hand and Ireneus himselfe seemeth to touch vpon this string where he speaketh of those Qui Principalis consessionis tumore elati sunt Lib. 4. cap. 4. i. who swell with the pride of the Principall or Prime See from whom we ought to seperate our selues But here Baronius maketh himselfe ridiculous in his Historie whiles he would persuade vs Baronius tom 2. An. 198. art 2 3 4 5 9. that Theophilus bishop of Caesarea assembled the Councell in Palestina which was held vpon this occasion by commission from Victor Bishop of Rome alledging for his author Beda in his booke of the Vernall Equinox written seuen hundred yeres after Iudge the reader what credit this ought to haue in prejudice of Ireneus Polycarpus and Eusebius himselfe Euseb li. 5. c. 25. Histor Eccles who sayth plainely in this manner speaking of that Synod At this day there is extant a certaine writing of the Bishops then called together in Palestina among whom Theophilus presided 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also another writing of those of Rome mentioning Victor their Bishop where we find no trace of anie prerogatiue at all Neither sticketh he to tell vs as much of the Synod of Asia as if Polycrates had held it in qualitie of Pope Victors Legat because forsooth he telleth him in his Epistle that he had called together those Bishops Euseb lib. 5. ca. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baron to 2. an 198. art 2 3 4. which he entreated him to assemble as if Popes prayers and requests were to be construed and interpreted for commaunds absolute and proceeding from a soueraigne authoritie All which is founded vpon an idle supposall that the bishop of Rome was euen in those dayes reputed and generally taken as vniuersall Bishop and Pontifex Maximus i. High Priest or Pontife Let vs therefore now see the grounds of this supposall and the proofes of this assertion First then Baronius alledgeth a certaine Epistle of Sixtus the first wherein he calleth himselfe the vniuersall Bishop of the Apostolicke Church But who knoweth not that the most learned euen among themselues haue euer discarded these Epistles as false and counterfeit But aboue all this hath the markes of the forge where it was hammered bad Latine not answerable to the puritie of those times and ill befitting a Bishop of the Latines with a false date of the Consuls Adrianus and Verus who raigned long after in the yeare 137 which might well make this grand Annalist to blush for shame We could as well crie quittance with him and for our purpose alledge an Epistle decretall of Pope Eleutherius to the Bishops of France Onuphrius in Fastis Pontif. where he telleth them That the vniuersall Church of Christ is committed to their charge this being an Epistle of as good pistoll proofe as
the Churches Editio Parisien Epist 18. Pa. mel 55. but Cyprian complained thereof vnto Cornelius as of a wrong and in barre of such proceedings pleaded the lawes and constitutions of holie Church These fellowes saith he after all this presume to passe the sea c. For seeing sayth he that by vs all it hath beene alreadie ordained according to rules of equitie and iustice That euerie ones cause should be heard in the place of the fact committed and that to euerie Pastor should be allotted his proper portion of the flocke which he was to ouersee and for which he should stand answerable vnto God it is not fit that those ouer whom we are set should run from place to place to make the Bishops who are at vnitie among themselues to square and fall foule one of another for example Cornelius and Cyprian but that euerie one answere for himselfe in the place where the defendant may haue both accusers and witnesses face to face vnlesse perhaps these few desperate companions thinke the authoritie of the Bishops of Africa who haue condemned them to be lesse meaning lesse than that of Cornelius to whom they fled By all which it euidently appeares that it was the least part of Cyprians thought to acknowledge anie right of appeale to the See of Rome Bellarm. de Pontif. Rom. lib. 2. cap. 33. Wherefore when Bellarmine sayth that the constitution alledged by S. Cyprian That euerie cause should be heard in the place of the fact committed is to be vnderstood onely of the first instance the words themselues and those which follow are too too cleere against him The cause sayth Cyprian hath beene heard sentence is passed it is not fit that a censure of Priests or Bishops should be retracted as rash and vnaduised And as friuolous is that which he sayth that the word lesse is not spoken in comparison of the Pope but of the cause for those words vnlesse they thinke the authoritie of the Bishops of Afrike to be Lesse must necessarily be vnderstood in comparison of them with other Bishops of those against whom they complained with him to whom they sayled that is vnto Cornelius And all this suiteth with the veine of Cyprian as also doth that in his Treatise of the vnitie of the Church The other Apostles sayth he were the same that S. Peter was of like honour of equall authoritie and power but the beginning proceedeth from vnitie to shew that the Church is one where yet to bolster out this pretended Primacie one or other hath corrupted the text in sundrie places contrarie to the truth of manuscripts acknowledged in the Paris edition by the learned Turnebus For betweene these words Pasce oues meas and Et quamuis either Pamelius or some other before him hath inserted these Super vnum illum aedificat ecclesiam suam illi pascendas mandat oues suas that is He hath built his Church vpon him alone i. S. Peter and him hath he commaunded to feed his sheepe And whereas Turnebus readeth Tamen vt vnitatem manifestaret vnitatis eiusdem originem ab vno incipientem sua authoritate disposuit i. yet that he meaning Christ might declare this vnitie he hath declared by his authoritie that this vnitie should take her beginning from one alone Pamelius with like honestie as before betweene these words manifestaret and vnius hath thrust in these Vnam Cathedram constituit i. he hath established one Chaire Likewise after those words before mentioned The Apostles were all the same that Peter was c. after the word proficiscite he addeth Primatus Petro datur The Primacie is giuen vnto Peter And againe vnto these words vt vna Christi ecclesia monstretur he addeth Cathedra vna i. and one Chaire And to conclude where S. Cyprian sayth Qui ecclesiae renititur resistit in ecclesia se esse confidit i. He which resisteth the Church can he hope that he is in the Church Pamelius betweene these words resistit and in ecclesia foisteth in these Qui Cathedram Petri super quam ecclesia fundata est deserit i. he which forsaketh the Chaire of Peter vpon which the Church is builded And the like doth he in manie other places of this Treatise which additions how incompatible are they with the sence and scope of the text it selfe where it is said The Lord hath giuen after his resurrection equall power to his Apostles and againe They were all the same that Peter was as also with that Nullitie pronounced elsewhere against appeales made ouer the sea Cyprian in Concil Carthagin siue de sentent Episcop 73. editio Parisiens Cyprian de Alâ—ator and diuers other places of the same Author None of vs sayth he hath made himselfe a Bishop of Bishops through feare and tyrannie to force his Collegues to his obedience The heauenlie goodnesse hath bestowed vpon vs the ordering of the Apostleship and hath by his heauenlie fauour dignified the Vicars seat of the Lord Christ said to all the Apostles and in them to all Bishops which should succeed them in their Vicariall ordination He which heareth you heareth me Idem ad Puppien Epist 66. editio Parisien so that sayth he one of vs may not iudge another but we attend he excepteth none the iudgement of our Lord Iesus who alone hath power Vnus solus to ordaine vs to the gouernment of his Church and to iudge our doings Thus farre Cyprian immediately vpon whose death the Church of Afrike to cut off all claime of this pretended jurisdiction decreed That the Bishop of the first See should not be called Prince of Priests or chiefe Bishop Idem in Concil Carthag siue de sentent Episcop epist 73. Concil Afric art 6. Capitu. Carol. Magn. li 7. c. 17. Bochell Decret Ecclesiae Gallic li. 5. tit 5. cap. 1. or by any other like name Which decree our French Church heretofore vnderstood expressely of the See of Rome And now let the indifferent Reader judge which edition that of Pamelius or this of Turnebus sorteth and suiteth better with these sayings of Cyprian and consequently whether these are not Harpyes clawes which thus defile the pure foord of the Fathers writings to our hands and what they haue done in this Epistle who can warrant vs that they haue not done in the other writings of the same Father and of all other Fathers But here may we see as in a glasse the audaciousnesse of Baronius Baron to 1. an 33. art 21 an 34. art 203. passim who would make vs beleeue that the meaning of S. Cyprian was cleane contrarie for first he sayth That S. Cyprian acknowledged S. Peters Chaire as supreme Iudge ouer all Churches in the world grounding himselfe vpon the Epistle before rehearsed and so notoriously corrupted which yet he is not ashamed so often to repeat as if it were as true as Gospell and who cannot make his owne cause seeme good if he may be
suffered to doe thus Secondly he sayth That in that decree against Iudgements giuen beyond the seas the Church of Rome was still excepted whereas indeed it was enacted directly against that Church and against no other but for proofe he alledgeth a certaine decretall Epistle of Fabianus In 1. vol. Concil Epist Decret Fabian ad Hilar. 3. Bishop of Rome written to Hilarius with these words Salua in omnibus Apostolica authoritate i. sauing alwayes the authoritie of the See Apostolike as if he had said sauing the case for which the Canon was principally made than which what can be more ridiculously absurd Now as touching all those Epistles which are inserted into the Councels vntill the time of Syricius it is agreed of on all hands that they are of no credit and though they were yet were it reason that Fabianus should be credited in his owne cause But besides the sottishnesse of the stile of this Epistle the verie date which it beareth Baron an 55. art 21. Africano Decio Coss bewrayeth the stampe for they can shew vs no such date either in their Fasti or in Onuphrius himselfe And it is noted in the margent of the first volume of the Councels vpon this Epistle that the greatest part thereof is found word for word in the decree of Sixtus the third which was but as yesterday to speake of a professed Annalist should not so doe Thirdly that notwithstanding all this yet Cyprian did aduow the authoritie of the Church of Rome For sayth he in that Epistle which he wrote to the Clergie of Rome vpon the death of Fabianus he tearmeth him Collegue in regard of his function but Praepositum in respect of his place and dignitie a meere tricke not fitting anie simple scholler much lesse a learned Diuine and Cardinall for what must Praepositus needs signifie a Pope Doth he not in the same Epistle call him a Bishop and doth he not tearme him Praepositus in regard of those to whom he wrote and not of himselfe Or doth he not giue the same style to other Bishops and to himselfe also when as in his seuenth Epistle to Rogatian his Deacon in the Church of Carthage Cyprian epist 7. ad Rogatian editio Pamel congratulating him for the firme and stedfast confession of his Clergie he vseth these words The glorie of the Church is the glorie Praepositi i. of him that is set ouer it meaning himselfe as Bishop as appeareth by the next precedent clause In this common ioy the portion of the Bishop is the greatest Idem epist 11. ad Marty confesso editio Pamel And in the eleuenth Epistle we read Praepositorum est i. It is the part of them which are set ouer the Church to instruct the hastie and ignorant that of Pastors they become not butchers of the flocke to wit in suffering them which had fainted in the confession of Christ to come ouer hastily to the Communion where he expoundeth this word Praepositos by Pastors so likewise in the 13 15 23 27 Epistles as Pamelius himselfe cannot denie But as you see a little stuffe will serue this Cardinall to make the Pope a coat Fourthly he sayth That all questions of heresie were referred to the judgement of the Bishops of Rome exclusiuely to all other at least that others came but onely to stand as cyphers alledging the example of Origen who when he was accused of heresie sent sayth he his confession first of all to Fabian Bishop of Rome as to the Bishop of all the Catholike Church and to this purpose citeth Eusebius but Eusebius joyneth Fabian with others He wrote sayth he to Fabian and to manie other Gouernours of the Church concerning his true profession and so runs the Latine translation and who doubts but that among them all such a man as Fabian Bishop of the imperiall Citie should be respected and written to with the first Fifthly and lastly he saith That Fabian being dead the Clergie of Rome he should haue said the Colledge of Cardinals tooke vpon them the care of all the Churches Baron an 245. ex Euseb lib. 6. c. 8. Grae. ad his proofes in this point are like the rest for sayth he The Clergie of Rome aduertised S. Cyprian of the death of Fabian as appeareth by his third Epistle and knowing that S. Cyprian had withdrawne himselfe from Carthage wrote vnto his Clergie exhorting them to take heed that none went astray Cyprian epist 3. edit Pamel And this they did sayth he Vice Pastoris i. doing as Fabian should haue done if he had liued sending vnto all Churches copies of the order taken at Rome in Lapsorum negotio i. touching their case which had fallen in persecution And what must these mutuall offices of care and loue this interchangeable aduising one another be taken for an argument of soueraigntie and power Cannot one Church consult another but with losse of her libertie nor take counsaile but with prejudice to her freedome or must counsaile serue the giuer for a claime of homage and the taker for a yoke of thrall and bondage Those golden Epistles of S. Cyprian written whether to the Pope or whether to the Clergie of Rome vpon so manie points of great importance wherein he instructs exhorts and sometimes sharpely reproues them shall they serue for so manie presidents to his successors in the Church of Carthage of superioritie and vsurpation ouer other Churches and ouer the Church of Rome it selfe See here Reader the course of their impostures and withall remember which Baronius wittingly suppresseth That this third Epistle of the Clergie of Rome to the Clergie of Carthage on which he grounds himselfe In notis ad epist 3. is not to be found either in the edition of Manutius or in anie manuscript as Pamelius himselfe acknowledgeth 3. PROGRESSION Of the variance which arose betweene S. Cyprian and Stephen Bishop of Rome touching those which had beene baptized by heretikes An. 258. ANother question arose not long after Whether those which had bin baptized by heretikes if afterward they returned to the true Church should be rebaptized or no Stephen held that no Cyprian that they should Stephens cause no doubt was the better had he carried the matter with discretion and sobrietie and had he stood as much vpon ground of argument and reason as he did vpon his authoritie for vnto a letter which was sent vnto him from a Councell consisting of 71 Bishops his answer for all was this Whatsoeuer the heresie be let the partie come to vs let nothing be innouated or changed onely as it hath beene deliuered to vs from hand to hand let them receiue imposition of hands in penance Seeking by authoritie to make the rest of the Churches dance after him and because they would not he excommunicated first the Churches of Africke and then all the Churches of the East which joyned with them OPPOSITION But neither Cyprian nor yet the Churches suffered themselues to
to impeach or oppose against it And who now can haue any good opinion of the decrees of Gratian reformed in our dayes since Gregorie the thirteenth which vndertooke to reforme them was not ashamed to let stand for good I will not say this Palea or chaffe but this vnsauorie and filthie ordure And wee haue just cause to wonder at the impudencie of Baronius who trippeth ouer this matter as one would doe ouer fire lightly for feare of burning leauing it as a judged case no longer to be questioned Baron to 3. an 324. art 117. We saith he say nothing hereof because we can say nothing but what hath beene often said alreadie and it were bootlesse and troublesome to repeat it Whereas poore soule how many matters of farre lesse importance handled by infinit numbers of Authors doth he there repeat And the whole volumes of his Annales what are they else but heapes of idle and needlesse repetitions Well I wot that things were not at this time come vnto that height neither could they climbe so high but by degrees which we purpose to deduce euerie one of them in their order in the meane time this is cleere that together with their plentie came in corruption not onely in life and manners but also in religion which then began to degenerate by admistion of Heathenish superstitions Baron an 44. to 1. art 86. sequent Idem passim and this is that which Baronius meaneth where he saith That men at that time hallowed Heathenish rites and ceremonies by bringing them into the Christian Churches OPPOSITION This great aboundance and plenty of wealth falling by heaps vpon the Church caused many deuout and well disposed persons to forecast cruell things The Legend of Syluester saith Legenda B. Syluest That there was at that time a voice heard from heauen saying Hodiè effusum est venenum in Ecclesiā i. This day is there a poison powred forth vpon the Church But what euer the wealth of the Roman Church was this one thing is cleere as touching their authoritie That when there was question about Donatus who stood an heretike condemned by the Churches of Afrike Constantine left him not to be judged by Miltiades Bishop of Rome but appointed Delegats for the hearing of his cause namely Maternus Rheticus Marinus Bishops of Collen Optat. cont Parmen li. 1. August Epist 162. 166. Authun and Arles as Optatus Augustine report with whom he joyned afterwards in commission for the same cause the said Miltiades And when Donatus refused to stand vnto their judgement he assigned him the Councel of Arles which himselfe had formerly assembled to judge of his appeale and at last gaue sentence vpon him himselfe in person at Milan so that the Bishops of Rome of Authun and the rest were all equall in this commission without any colour of prioritie Neither needed Constantine any great intreatie vpon the difference and controuersie of Arrius himselfe to call the Nicene Councell Theodor. lib. 1. Histor Eccles cap. 7. and there to preside in person witnesse Eusebius Socrates Theodoret Sozomene Gelasius and the whole companie of Fathers assembled in that Councell by their Synodall Epistles which Fathers tooke vpon them to order the Bishop of Rome and did order him by speciall Canon which Canon because it is cauilled and contradicted by some deserueth more narrowly to be scanned and more particularly to be considered The sixt Canon therefore of the first Nicene Councell about the yeare 325 An. 325. concerning the ranking and ordering of Bishops euerie one in his place Canones Graec. Concil Nicen. 1. can 6. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is read in these words Let the auncient customes be obserued which are in Aegypt Lybia and Pentapolis so that the Bishop which is in Alexandria haue authoritie ouer all these because such also is the manner or custome of the Bishop of Rome where the Greeke word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a thing vsed by custome by which appeareth that it was a matter onely of custome not of law much lesse an ordinance or decree of God Likewise in Antioch and in other Prouinces let euerie Church retaine her due honour And in the seuenth Canon is like prouision made for the Church of Hierusalem and the same reason added Because such hath beene the custome and the ancient tradition to honour the Church of Aelia for so was Hierusalem called after that Adrian had rebuilt it in another place let her also haue her honour next after the other with reseruation alwayes of due honour to the Metropolitane Church And so is this Canon read in Gelasius Cyzicenus in the Acts of this Councell taken out of the Vatican Gelas Cyzicen in Act. Syno Nice 1. pag. 61. where we may obserue that this Councell foundeth them all alike vpon custome which it calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a manner wont or custome placing the Bishop of Rome betweene those of Alexandria and of Antioch vnto whom it assigneth their proper portions in euerie respect equall to him of Rome Of this custome we read in Epiphanius in expresse tearmes The custome sayth he is such Epiphan her 68. in princi that the Bishop of Alexandria hath ecclesiasticall cure and charge ouer all Aegypt Thebaida Mareotis Lybia Ammonia Mareotida and Pentapolis And Ruffinus Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 6. who liued in the same time with S. Ierome about 60. yeares after this Councell citeth the Canons thereof and among the rest this sixt Canon to the effect of the Canon before rehearsed In Alexandria sayth he and in the Citie of Rome let the ancient custome be obserued to wit that the one should take care of the Churches of Aegypt and the other suburbicariarum that is of the Churches neere vnto the Citie meaning Rome And the truth is that at this time doe he what he could he could not extend the limits of his jurisdiction so farre as vnto Milan or Rauenna whereof there is a type and figure remaining at this day at Rome which witnesseth as much wherein the Church of Lateran is expressed to be a Patriarchall Church vnto which there are seuen Bishops assigned to celebrate before the Pope vpon high daies or to assist the Pope if he pleased to celebrate himselfe Onuphri de Episcop titulis Diacon Cardinal to wit the Bishops as saith Onuphrius of the adioyning Cities namely Ostia Porto Sylua candida Sabini Praeneste Tusculum and Alba which Ruffin here seemeth to call Suburbicarias which yet perhaps comprised somewhat more as the countries of Marca and Tuscanie as we may collect out of the Theodosian Code True it is that Balsamon expounding the Greeke Canon extendeth the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome ouer all the West because that in his time which was about the yeare 800 he had stretched his wings a little farther Balsamon in Ca. Nice Synod cap. 6. 7. and Balsamon thought it ynough to exempt the
vnderstand that this belonged onely to the Bishop of Rome which saith he the Emperour testifieth by that Epistle which he wrote vnto him thereupon by which letter at the solicitation of Anulinus he joyned him in commission with those other three for the hearing and determining of that cause in the Synod Seeing therefore that he groundeth the reformation of the Emperours judgement vpon this Epistle it shall not be amisse to examine the contents thereof First the title of it is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb lib. 10. cap. 5. A copie of the Emperour Constantine his letter by which he commaundeth to call a Synod at Rome for the vnitie and concord of the Churches The superscription this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. To Miltiades Bishop of Rome and to Marcus Where Baronius impatient to see a companion joyned with the Pope to make him all in all in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by what authoritie I know not nor what copie he hath to follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But graunt we that it is so what doth I pray you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie in all auncient Writers and euen in Dionysius himselfe whom they falsely surname the Areopagite but onely a Bishop that is a man hauing charge and ouersight of diuine Seruice But to the purpose it is farre more likely if we will stand vpon conjectures that that word Marcus was written short to stand for Maternus or Marinus with an abbreuiation in the end in this manner Materno or Marino c. a thing vsuall in those Patents which they called Formatas or Sacras when they were directed to manie at once of whom in the exemplifications they named onely some few of the first and then added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. and to the rest And such might that copie of Eusebius be But what sayth the Patent it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word vsuall in their solemne decrees that is It hath seemed good vnto me that Caecilian with ten other Bishops should repaire to Rome there to haue hearing before you and before Rheticus Maternus and Marinus your Collegues whom I haue commanded to hasten thither for this purpose according to that of S. Augustine where he sayth August in breu Collat. That then and thâ—â—e were read the letters of the Emperour before them by which he enioyned them to heare the cause of Caecilian Also I haue caused to be deliuered into their hands the copies sent vnto me by Anulinus the Proconsall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the end that your Grauitie a great inciuilitie of the Emperour not to say your Holinesse may the better aduise of some course to be held in the proceedings and finall determination of this cause And now let the reader judge where the authoritie then rested and what omnipotencie the Pope then had But so eagre are they in this matter that of a simple voice and suffrage of the Pope they will needs make a definitiue sentence By the sentence of Miltiades sayth Baronius this cause was ended and controuersie decided Baron an eod art 26. hauing no colour for his assertion but onely this that Miltiades spake last whereas the Author speaketh onely in this manner Caecilian was pronounced innocent by all the aboue named Bishops and by the sentence of Miltiades himselfe with which the iudgement was concluded and reason good for he presided as was fit he should being Bishop of Rome in a Synod held at Rome Yet would not the Donatists here rest Optat. cont Parmen lib. 1. and Optatus thereupon sayth That Donatus thought fit to appeale from the Bishops he sayth not from Miltiades or from the Bishop of Rome and that Constantine grew highly offended with this course and cried out O the boldnesse of these mad fellowes they haue entred their appeale as the Gentiles vse to doe in their suites at law so distastfull and vnpleasing to him was this bangling of the Clergie Yet for all this though Baronius should burst for anger the Emperour in the end admitted of their appeale and gaue order that a Councell should be called at Arles for the oyer and terminer of this cause writing to sundrie Bishops and Metropolitanes to be present at it And we find in Eusebius a copie of his Letters Patents directed to Chrestus Bishop of Syracuse the title whereof is as of that other to Miltiades by which he commaundeth a Councell to be called c. and the tenor as followeth Euseb lib. 10. cap. 5. edit Lat. Hauing declared the first judgement which was giuen in this cause by expresse order from himselfe by certaine Bishops of France and Afrike the Bishop of Rome also being there present he saith not President in the end Wee sayth he haue commaunded certaine Bishops to assemble in Synod vpon such a day at Arles giuing him likewise straitly in charge to be there in person to the end saith he that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. by thy Grauitie which qualitie and no other he vsed before vnto Miltiades and by the wisedome of the rest this controuersie may be composed Episto Constant ad Abla ab ipso Baron citat ex Biblioth Pet. Pyth. August ep 68. August cont Parmen lib. 1. cap. 5. To which purpose also he wrote vnto Ablauius Grand Master of the household willing him to follow this businesse and euer with these tearmes Preceperam venire iniungendum duxi facias nauigare and the like So that S. Augustine speaketh verie properly when he sayth Alterum Episcopale iudicium dedit habendum c. that is He appointed another hearing of this cause to be had by the Bishops at Arles leauing it a cleare case to whom it appertained of right to call a Councell And this Emperour caused at length as S. Augustine reporteth two hundred Bishops out of France Italie and Spaine to assemble at Arles himselfe also was there present Baron an 314. art 53. he presided and in the end gaue sentence himselfe in fauour of the Catholiques whereupon Baronius citeth that vnto vs which we find in Eusebius his first booke Euseb de vita Constant lib. 1. cap. 37 38. namely that Constantine taking a particular care of the Churches of God by reason of sundrie dissentions which he saw daily to arise betweene the Bishops himselfe in person as a generall Bishop appointed by God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. assembled Synods of the Ministers and consequently did that which the Pope now claimeth as properly belonging to himselfe Well saith Baronius yet at least this appeareth That the Fathers of this Councell wrote their Synodall Epistle to the Bishop of Rome entreating him thereby to ratifie and confirme their Acts and thence inferreth that the custome and manner of the Church at that time was whensoeuer anie decrees of Councels were agreed vpon and enacted to send them first to the Bishop of Rome as not to be published without his approbation
others all which were found in the Popes Librarie Now therefore let vs see what answere the Bishops of the East made to those letters of Pope Iulius They tooke sayth Socrates his reproofes in scorne Socrat. lib. 2. c. 11. edit lat Greca cap. 13. and calling a Synod at Antioch by common aduise and consent they returned his imputations backe vpon himselfe with all bitternesse telling him That he was no more to controll them if they thought fit to depriue anie man in their Churches than they intermedled at what time Nouatus was cast out of the Church at Rome Sozomene addeth Sozom. edit lat l. 3. c. 7. Graec. c. 8. That their answere was full of scoffes and threats For sayth he they attributed indeed verie much to the Church of Rome as the mother Citie and schole of pietie and of religion though so it were that their first instructors in Christian religion came vnto them out of the East yet for all this disdained they to be reckoned their inferiors as they who made it not their glorie to excell in pompe and riches but in vertue pietie Socrat. l. 2. edit lat c. 13. Graec. c. 17. and Christian resolution c. offering peace and communion vnto Iulius but still vpon condition that he should put out of his protection those Bishops of theirs which were fled vnto him This answere sayth Socrates much offended Iulius and it seemeth that it wrought vpon him for in his next letter he complaineth onely That they called him not to their Synod whereas before he pretended that they might not call a Councell without his authoritie he alledgeth now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That the Canon of the Church forbad to impose anie Law vpon the Churches without the aduise of the Bishop of Rome whereas before he pretended a right absolutely to dispose of all which was the thing which moued them to replie that they would not be ordered nor concluded by him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By which it appeareth that that answere of Iulius to the Easterne Bishops which we find in the Councels is meerely counterfeit seeing he is there made to speake worse than in the former euen to alledge That in the Councell of Nice there is a Canon which forbiddeth to call a Councell or to condemne anie man without the aduice of the Bishop of Rome though there be there no such word to be found witnesse the Glosse vpon that verie Epistle where he confesseth that there is no such thing there said apertè sed reducibilitèr i. not in plaine tearmes but onely by collection And thus we see how vnder colour of protecting Athanasius the Pope made way to his owne ambition Neither is Baronius his cause anie jot furthered and aduanced all this while He brought in Syluester who good man as he was neuer dreamt of anie such gay clothes attyred like an Emperour as we saw before and now he telleth vs that his successor Marcus began first to giue the Pall to other Bishops Pallium We read sayth he in the life of Marcus Baron an 336. art 62. to 3. that he ordained that the Bishop of Ostia whose office it was to consecrate the Bishop of Rome should at the time of consecration vse a Pall whereupon sayth he non inficias imus we denie not that he gaue him the Pall. Had Baronius beleeued it himselfe he would no doubt haue spoken it more roundly But let that passe this I aske when he sayth That this is the first place where the Pall is mentioned doth he not thereby acknowledge it to be a noueltie When he giueth it to the Bishop of Ostia at Rome gates is it not an argument that he sent it not at that time to the Metropolitans and Archbishops of farther countries Neither indeed is there anie mention made of this weed in all this age nor in manie succeeding ages after neither in the East neither in the West nor yet in Italie it selfe and must we then stand vnto a Legend as to a sufficient proofe For whereas he would proue it out of Isidore Pelusiota Baron an 216. vol. 2. art 15. 16. Isidor Pelusio l. 1. ep 136. a scholer of Chrysostomes it maketh cleane against him for it is there said that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Baronius interpreteth to be Pallium was worne by euerie Bishop in time of celebration and consequently no priuiledge of Metropolitanes or prerogatiue of certaine Bishops much lesse a present to be receiued or a commoditie to be bought for readie money at the Bishop of Rome his warehouse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his words are these The garment which the Bishop weareth vpon his shoulders made of wooll and not of linnen signifieth vnto vs the skin of the lost sheepe which the Lord sought and hauing found him layed him vpon his shoulders For the Bishop bearing a type and figure of Christ must also performe his office So farre is he from deriuing it from the High Priests of the Iewes to appropriat it to the Pope and to such as he for a fauour is pleased to impart it We haue alreadie shewed what maine opposition was made against the attempts of Pope Iulius yet doth Baronius vpon that attempt onely without effect ground an absolute and soueraigne power of the Bishops of Rome in generall He called saith he a Councell at Rome Baron an 340. art 1. sequ requested thereunto by the Arrians themselues who being cast out of the East hoped to find reliefe and succour in the West For answer we say that this was no Generall but a Nationall Councell such as euery Metropolitan might and the Bishops of Alexandria Antioch Hierusalem and Constantinople often did call in their seuerall dioces such as did Athanasius himselfe in this verie cause of Arrius Athanas Apologes 2. But this we affirme that no one of the generall Councels was euer called by other than the Emperour himselfe though at the request of Bishops so oft as cause required An euident argument that there was not at that time anie one Bishop acknowledged as soueraigne ouer all the rest by occasion whereof they were forced to haue recourse to a supreme secular power whensoeuer there was cause for Metropolitans and Patriarchs for the Clergie of sundrie Prouinces for the Bishops of the East and West Churches to assemble and meet together for the ordering of matters in the Church whence also it came to passe that during the space of three hundred yeares vntill the reigne of Constantine we neuer read of any Generall Councell and but of few Nationall yet were there in all that time Bishops of Rome neither during that eclipse of Christian Emperours in the reigne of Iulian could anie Councell be assembled how great soeuer the necessitie of the Church at that time was and yet the Bishops of Rome were at that time growne to some jolitie and began to looke somewhat big vpon the matter and
and I will quickly make my selfe a Christian And that in Tertullians time also the Pagans were wont causlesly to blame the prodigalitie of the Christians You accuse saith Tertullian Tertul. Apoleget 39. our poore suppers of prodigalitie as if that saying of Diogenes might well fit vs The Megarenses feast to day as if they should dye to morrow And what of all this for were those Caenulae those little banquets which Tertullian speaketh of and these profuse feasts mentioned in Marcellinus all one And for whom were those suppers which Tertullian speaketh of prouided for euen poore and indigent people not for Consuls and Gouernours as Baronius reporteth And is not this falsely to alledge Authors But let vs see what Hierosme himselfe saith concerning these times OPPOSITION Hieron ad Marcell viduam Hierosme maketh Paula and Eustochium to write vnto Marcella in these words Read say they the Apocalyps of Saint Iohn and marke what is there said of the woman clothed in scarlet of blasphemies written in her forhead of the seuen mountaines c. There no doubt is the holie Church there are the trophies of the Apostles and Martyrs there is the confession of Iesus Christ But there is also saith he ambition and tyrannie which keepe men backe from doing good And in another place Luxurie of the bellie and of the throat seeke to ouerthrow the power of the Crosse And to the end that no man may say that he spake this of the Citie not of the Church of Rome in his Preface to that booke of Dydimus of the Holie Ghost hee expoundeth himselfe When I liued saith he in Babylon an inhabitant of that purple Whore liuing after the lawes and customes of the citizens of Rome I had a determination to write somewhat of the Holie Ghost and to dedicate the treatise to the Bishop of that Diocesse And behold that seething pot which Ieremie saw looking out of the North after the rod of the Almond tree began to boyle and the Senat of the Pharisies to crie out together neither was there so meane ascribe of that whole faction of ignorance who did not eagrely conspire against me As soone therefore as I was returned to Ierusalem as out of banishment and after that cottage of Romulus and those Lupercall sports saw againe that Inne of Marie and the caue of our Lord and Sauiour c. In these words therefore what doth he call Babel but the Clergie it selfe of Rome That Senat growne alreadie Pharasaicall and a verie faction and league of ignorance And now tell me whether he goeth not farther in this testimonie than Marcellinus doth As for the preheminence of Bishops according to the greatnesse of the cities If there be question saith he to Euagrius Orbis maior est vrbe Hieron in Epist ad Euagr. of authoritie the world is greater than the citie so called they Rome why doest thou then enthrall the whole Church to a few men And whence commeth this presumption For wheresoeuer there is a Bishop whether at Rome or at Eugubium whether at Constantinople or at Rhegium marke how he confoundeth the greater cities with the lesser he is of the same dignitie and Priesthood Riches and pouertie make not one lesse or greater than another for they are all successors of the Apostles And so are these words inserted into the decree And speaking in another place of Bishops in generall Hieron in Epist ad Heliodo to 1 It is no easie matter saith he to stand in the place of Paul and to maintaine the dignitie of Peter that is to be a Bishop reckoning all Bishops to be successors of Paul and Peter Basil Epist 55. speaking in the same sence in which Saint Basil spake when he said That Ambrose was called to the Apostolicall gouernement when hee was made Bishop of Milan And doe you thinke that this holie Father Basil can passe ouer with silence the pride of Rome or if he happily let flie some words shall we therefore condemne him as a Pagan So it was that in those lamentable combustions of the East he thought to haue found some comfort in the West but he quickly found himselfe in an errour For if the anger of God saith he continue still vpon vs what comfort will the pride of the West affoord vs who neither doe know neither yet will haue the patience to be rightly informed of the truth of things as lately appeared in the case of Marcellus being euer prepossessed with vaine surmises and idle iealousies For my owne part I was once minded to haue written a priuat letter to their Captaine meaning Damasus not concerning any Church affaires Coryphaeo Basil Epist 10. but onely to let him vnderstand That they neither rightly vnderstood the state of our cause nor tooke the course to bee duely informed of it In briefe That they ought not to bruise a broken reed nor oppresse those who were alreadie humbled by affliction nor yet reckon their pompe for honour seeing that that verie sinne is ynough alone to set a man at enmitie with God And this he wrot to that great personage Eusebius Samosatenus who carried on with an incredible zeale ran from countrey to countrey seeking to repaire the decayes and ruines of the Church whilest Athanasius and Basil trauelled in the East opposing themselues against the Arrians and praying in aid from the Churches of the West and from Damasus himselfe who hand in bosome lightly regarded them conceiting out of hare-brained humor which proceeded from his pride that Basil himselfe was an heretike and therefore would not forsooth vouchsafe him an answer Whereupon Basil and his fellowes sent letters to the Bishops of the West by name to those of Italie and France It being impossible say they Basil Epist 70. that they should be ignorant of our miserable estate so well knowne throughout the world and yet they receiued no comfort from them And farther they requested them not Damasus to joyne with them for the procuring of a lawfull and free Synod After this they redoubled their letters Idem Epist 78. coniuring them to informe the Emperour of these troubles in the East from whom and not from Damasus they hoped for redresse And by a third dispatch sent by Dorotheus a Priest Basil reproacheth them for their want of charitie in not daining to visit and to comfort them in their afflictions offering if any imputation lay vpon him to cleere himselfe when and wheresoeuer they should appoint him At last in a fourth letter he breaketh forth into these tearmes We haue saith he venerable brethren set our eyes vpon you Basil Epist in Addition Ep. 1. but our hope hath proued vaine so that we may now sing I haue looked for one that would sorrow with me but no man came vnto me for one to comfort me but I found none for our afflictions are such as that they which dwell euen in the vtmost borders of the West should in duetie ere this haue
of the Church the schisme of Donatus and the heresie of Pelagius where both were condemned and Pelagius concerning whose doctrine Pope Innocent thought fit to suspend his judgement was excommunicated And all this done without consulting the Bishop of Rome onely sentence being alreadie passed he was entreated to joyne his authoritie and voyce with theirs for so goe the words of those Fathers in a letter which they sent vnto him reported by S. Augustine We haue say they Concil Carth. ad Innocent to 1. pa. 469. August Epist 90 by common consent pronounced Pelagius and Caelestius to be excommunicated c. for the amendment if not of them yet of those whom they haue seduced Which done we haue thought good deere brother to signifie so much vnto thee to the end that vnto this ordinance of our mediocritie thou shouldest ioyne the authoritie of the See Apostolike So that here we see a sentence plainely and absolutely giuen and yet vnder these tearmes of humilitie there is no disparagement or inequalitie to be obserued In like sort the Fathers of the Mileuitan Councell Concil Mileuit in Epist ad Innocent to 1. Concil apud August Epist 92. Concil Mileuit c. 3. Seeing say they that the Lord of his speciall grace hath placed thee in that Apostolike See being such a one as that our negligence would be condemned if we should conceale anything from thee which maketh for the good of the Church rather than our feare excused as if we doubted of thy good acceptance we therefore entreat thee to vse thy Pastorall care and diligence in these so great perils and dangers of the members of Christ c. Their meaning was that hee should doe in these cases of heresie within the limits of his jurisdiction in the West as they had alreadie done in the East But when they saw that vpon their round dealing with them in the East he was the rather inclined to absolue them in the West they made short worke and passed this decree in full Synod Whosoeuer shall say that the grace of God in which we are iustified by Iesus Christ is auailable onely for the remission of sinnes past and that it is no helpe to vs against sinne hereafter let him bee Anathema And thereupon adde they farther This errour and impietie which hath euerie where so many followers and abettors ought also to be Anathematised and condemned by the See Apostolike As if they should haue said It is high time Innocent that now you shew your selfe and doe your duetie All which Innocent as one not willing to breake with them passed ouer and seemed not to vnderstand but as if they had fled to him as to their superiour frameth them an answer onely to futher his owne ambition Apud August Epist 90. to 1 Concil apud August Epist 91 You haue saith he well obserued the ordinances of the ancient Fathers and not troden vnder foot that which they not in humane wisedome but by diuine order haue established namely that whatsoeuer is done in places though neuer so remote should for finall conclusion be referred to the audience of the See of Rome And againe You haue Apud August Epist 92. saith he had due regard of the Apostolike honour I say of him which hath the charge and care of all other Churches in asking aduise of him in these perplexities and intricate causes Following herein the ancient Canon which you as well as my selfe know to haue beene obserued in all the world And where I pray you good Innocent and when was it so obserued for saw you not the contrarie in Afrike it selfe and in these two last Councels practised But let vs see whether they vse him any better in his matter of Appeales The Fathers of the Mileuitan Councell spake plainely Concil Mileuit Can. 22. It hath beene say they thought fit in the case of Priests Deacons and other inferiour Clergie men if in their causes they complaine of the wrongfull iudgement of the Bishop that then the next adioyning Bishops shall heare and end their cause by the consent of their owne Bishop And if they thinke fit to appeale from them also yet that they appeale not but onely to the Councels of Afrike or to the Primate of the Prouince But if any shall presume to appeale beyond the seas that no man presume to receiue that man to his communion And it is verie probable that the like decrees were made in other Churches of the West howsoeuer Gratian 2. q. 6. c. 35. to saue the Popes jurisdiction addeth these words Vnlesse saith he they appeale to the See of Rome whereas it was properly against that See that they raised this countermure and bulwarke of defence Bellarmine yet goeth more finely to worke and saith That this Canon concerneth only the inferior Orders But the Canon next precedent which properly prouideth for the cases of Bishops is linked with this as wel in reason as in order the conclusion is general Whosoeuer shall offer to appeale beyond the sea c. without any distinction betweene Priest and Bishop Concil Carthag apud Balsam Can. 31. ex Concil African and in the margent there is noted this diuers lection Aliàs That they appeale not beyond the sea but to the Primates of their Prouinces as it hath often beene ordained in case of Bishops and so are all sorts of Clergie men comprised And in like manner is this Canon read in the Greeke copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And to conclude this point we may not forget that Saint Augustine himselfe was present at this Councell All these things standing as they doe let vs now see what arguments Baronius hence draweth to the preiudice of the Churches of Spaine and Afrike in fauour of the Pope And first saith he in the third Councell of Carthage Baron to 5. an 497. art 55. can 48. it is decreed That concerning the baptisme of the Donatists Syricius Bishop of Rome and Simplicianus of Milan should be consulted The one saith he as head of the Church the other for the worthinesse of his person whereas the Fathers themselues make no such difference but say they we haue thought good to consult our brethren and fellow Priests Syricius and Simplicianus and no maruell seeing that Aurelius Bishop of Carthage wanting fit ministers to furnish his Churches wrot ioyntly to Anastasius Bishop of Rome and to Venerius Bishop of Milan to supplie his want calling them Holie Brethren Secondly Concil Carthag 3. ca. 26. Distinct 99. ca. primae sedis he taketh on because we alledge the Canon Primae sedis That the Bishop of the first See should not be called Prince or the Chiefe of Priests or High Priest or by any such like name And I would know whether these are not the verie words of the Canon it selfe or are they not so reported by Gratian in the Decrees Yea but he wil not that we should extend them to Rome especially
turbulent Bishop and one who ordered Church matters by force and violence Last of all this Leo writing to the Emperours Idem in Epist 12. ad Theodos ad Pulcher. assumed the title sometimes of Pope of the Catholike Church of the citie of Rome and sometimes of the Roman Catholike Church and in the end of Vniuersall Bishop And because by vertue of the second generall Councell of Constantinople the Bishop of that citie tooke vpon him some authoritie in the East he caused his Legats to be present at the generall Councell of Chalcedon giuing them expresse charge to oppose against it by vertue of the Canon of the Nicene Councell to which saith he no man may presume to adde Idem Ep. 55. ad Pulcher. August falsly grounding his pretence vpon this Councell as his predecessors had done before him But now commeth the question to be decided How farre forth the Fathers of Chalcedon gaue way to his demaunds and chalenges OPPOSITION First therefore Leo himselfe tempereth his stile in many places with sober language Vpon this rocke will I build my Church that is saith he Leo. serm 2. in Natali Apostolor Petri Pauli Vpon the sound foundation of this faith my Church shall raise and exalt it selfe and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against this confession and the bands of death shall not restraine it Which confession surely was proper to no one man but common to all the Apostles and all the Orthodox Churches And would God he had staied here and not suffered himselfe to be carried downe the streame of his owne ambitious humors in claiming his pretended priuiledge Secondly vpon the complaint which hee made to Flauian Bishop of Constantinople Flauian gaue him the reasons of his proceedings and why he could doe no lesse than excommunicat Eutyches for his heresie But saith he this I doe to the end that your Holinesse hauing knowledge what hath passed in this matter might be pleased to signifie as much to your inferiour Bishops that they by letters or otherwise ignorantly admit of no communion with him Which was nothing else in effect but to request him to execute his sentence for him within the limits of his jurisdiction as in the like case he would haue done for him And we must farther vnderstand that Eutyches seeing himselfe condemned had presently recourse by way of supplication vnto Leo wherein he gaue him to vnderstand That he had appealed from Flauian and from the rest of the Bishops of the East vnto him requesting him to take his cause into his own hands which made Leo to demurre vpon the cause And thereupon Flauian shewed him that as in other things so also in this Eutyches had abused him with a tale Flauian apud Leon. Epist 9. giuing him thereby to vnderstand that in his countrey men scarce knew what these appeals meant and therefore saith he as it becommeth thy Priesthood and as thy maner is so make the common cause thine owne and confirme euen by thy writings his condemnation so canonically pronounced against him Wherefore though we should grant that Eutyches did appeale yet it appeareth that Flauian neuer gaue way thereunto no more than the Fathers of the African Councel did before in the case of the Pelagians Thirdly though we haue nothing concerning this Hilarius but what we haue from his opposite and aduersarie Leo yet is it euident that he bent himselfe against this pretended Primacie For saith Leo this man cannot endure to be subiect to Saint Peter Leo. Epist 89. ad Episc per Viennens prouinc constitut and why because saith he he presumeth to ordaine Bishops in France And againe He derogateth saith he from the reuerence of Saint Peter c. whose Primacie whosoeuer shall denie that man is filled with the spirit of pride and hath plunged himselfe into the pit of hell Whereas indeed the question as it appeareth was touching the Primacie either of the Pope in generall or of Leo in his particular not at all of the dignitie of Saint Peter And these demaunds were euer made at the solicitation of certaine Bishops which complained to him of the censures of their owne Prouinces which they requested might be reuoked at Rome as appeareth by the Epistle of Leo himselfe who yet euer vseth this protestation that he thereby pretended no right in himselfe to ordaine Bishops in their Prouinces as Hilarie would persuade them but onely sought to maintaine them in their owne against nouelties and vsurpations of others and that such a presumptuous fellow might no longer continue to breake and violate saith he our priuiledges Which he sought vnder the name of Saint Peter to extend to all causes whatsoeuer yet this I find that all his plottings had not much preuailed here in France about the elections of our Bishops in the yeare 478 An. 478. Sidon Apollin in Concion quae sequitur Epist 9. for we find in Sidonius Apollinaris Bishop of Clermont in Auvergne that the choise of the Metropolitan of Bourges being by common consent of the Bishops of that Prouince after the death of Eubodius referred vnto him he nominated absolutely Simplicius to succeed in his roome hauing first made a verie solemne oration to the Bishops in these words In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost Simplicius is the man whom I nominat to be Metropolitan of our Prouince Summum Sacerdotem and High Priest of your citie and therefore was not Simplicius to hold his See in fee from the Bishop of Rome or to doe homage for it And it is pretie to obserue how this canting of Rome was not vnderstood in those daies in France seeing that he himselfe writing to Lupus Bishop of Troies in Champagne calleth him our Lord the Pope directing his letter Domino Papae Lupo this title being at that time common to all Bishops not proper to any one and which is more he calleth him Father of Fathers and Bishop of Bishops which watcheth ouer all the members and parts of Gods Church What wonder then if we find that Stephen a simple Archdeacon wrot so to Damasus or Isidore to Hormisda Bishop of Rome Fourthly this question concerning the Primacie was cleerely decided by occasion of the claime which Leo made thereunto in the generall Councell of Chalcedon where he thought to haue set the Bishop of Constantinople cleane beside the cushion and these are the verie words of the Canon taken out of the Greeke copies of that Councell Concil Chalced. can 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. 28. The decree of the maior part of voyces of that holie Synod made concerning the prerogatiues and degree of the See of the most religious Church of Constantinople Following in all poynts the decrees of the holie Fathers and acknowledging the Canon of 120 religious Bishops now read in our hearing We here assembled vnder Theodosius of holie memorie late Emperour of this royall citie of Canstantine called new
which ensued shortly after Leo made instant suit for it and was earnest to see the Acts where he found it thus written Constantine a reuerend Deacon sayth Extant in Concil Chalced. Act. 1. Eutyches when his condemnation was read vnto him appealed to the Councell of the Bishops of Rome of Egypt and of Ierusalem and of Thessalonica I would aske now Whether this Appeale seemeth to haue beene made to the Bishop of Rome or to a Generall Councell and it followeth Florens said The assemblie being broken vp in the middest of the prease he told me in my eare that he appealed to the Councell of Rome of Egypt and of Ierusalem Basil Bishop of Seleucia addeth farther Eutyches the Abbot while the companie was yet sitting said That if the Fathers of Rome and of Alexandria should tell him that he ought to confesse that there were two natures in Christ inseperable though not confounded no not after the vnion then he will confesse it but he spake not these words by way of Appeale But this is it which I would know Whether by vertue of this surmised Appeale the Bishop of Alexandria might not also take as much vpon him and yet Leo himselfe as he confesseth in his Epistles was almost surprised by this stratageme Sixtly Theodosius the Emperour by occasion of this trouble in the Church assembled another Councell at Ephesus he called thither Leo Bishop of Rome Vol. 6. an 449. art 65 66 67 68. Knowing well saith Baronius that a Generall Councell could not be assembled without his authoritie a thing saith he deepely to be grauen in the readers memorie But now what proofe Leo saith he in the beginning of his Epistle to the Synod of Ephesus telleth them in this manner The religious Emperour hath yeelded this respect and reuerence to the diuine ordinances to vse the authoritie of the Apostolike See for the bringing of his holie intents and purposes to passe All which I confesse was fit and requisit to be done but is there no difference whether the Emperour call Leo to the Councell or Leo him or whether the Emperor by his authoritie call a Councell And he addeth these words As if the Emperor had beene desirous to have that now declared by Peter himselfe which was once so highly commended in his confession and thereupon he falleth to ruffling with his Tu es Petrus as if these words had beene spoken not by Leo but by the Emperor himselfe But see the frothinesse and vanitie of this man who neuer considereth that this verie Theodosius wrot in like manner to Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria and to all other Bishops threatning them That for default in appearance they should not be held excused either before God or him In Concil Chalced art 1. because no man could now absent himselfe but such as was wounded with a guiltie conscience Neither doth he regard that the Emperor was purposed to make Dioscorus himselfe President of that Councell We saith the Emperour according to the Canons of the holie Fathers do giue and grant vnto him the authoritie and Primacie c. The reason was because he thought as well he might that the Bishop of Rome would not be there in person no more than he had beene in the former Synods and held Flauian Bishop of Constantinople as a partie in this quarrell Wherein saith Baronius the Emperor vsurped the authoritie of the Pope seeing that Hosius presided in the Councell of Nice and Cyrill at Ephesus both of them as Legats from the Pope All which are meere surmises and as we call them demands of Principals Petitio principij taking those things for granted which are principally in question and most contradicted But where was shame when he aduentured thus to abuse vnto his owne purpose the graue and religious proceedings of the Emperor in this Councell Seuenthly in this Councell which was no doubt packed in fauour of Eutyches the Popes Legats were by Eutyches chalenged and refused as partakers with Flauian Bishop of Constantinople Whereby Leo first began to haue his eyes opened and to perceiue the tricke that Eutyches had put vpon him And Flauian himselfe was there condemned and degraded as a man set vpon by a companie of rogues and theeues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and therefore was this Councell afterward called an Assemblie of Theeues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this extremitie Flauian Appealed from them and this is the first place where we read this word vsed properly and as a tearme of law And hereupon Baronius groundeth himselfe Liberat. in Breuia c. 12. and saith That he Appealed to the Bishop of Rome and voucheth for his author Liberatus Archdeacon of Carthage who saith That hee Appealed in writing to the See Apostolike an author whose estimation Baronius himselfe hath cried downe in so many places Adde hereunto That the Councell of Chalcedon wherein the acts of this Synod are repeated reporteth That he said onely Appello à te i. I Appeale from thee without specifying to whom And Hilarie a Deacon of the Roman Church saith onely That vpon the sentence giuen contradicitur that is It was gainsaid meaning that he appealed from that roguish companie to a more lawful Synod which he entreated Leo to obtaine of the Emperour for the justifying both of his cause and person And to speake a troth there was none other now left to whom he might addresse himselfe the Bishops of Alexandria and Ierusalem being his professed enemies and he of Antioch deposed Now what became of this appeale no man can tell for as one mischiefe lightly commeth not without a fellow Flauian was outragiously beaten and shortly after partly of griefe partly of his wounds dyed And euen such was that Appeale also of Theodoret vnheard and yet condemned who in his Epistle to Leo vseth these words Helpe me saith he who do Appeale vnto your Holinesse and command me to appeare before you that I may yeeld an account of my faith vnto you Now whether he spake this properly and as a tearme of law or onely by a metaphor wee should better discerne if we had the Greeke though the Greeke word it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he not alwayes taken in this rigor For when the Fathers in the Councel of Aegypt vpon the banishment of Athanasius in their Synodal Epistle request all Bishops to receiue him vnto their communion they vse these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epist Synod ad omnes Episcopos that is We Appeale you or call vpon you as reuengers of such iniustice In which sence this word is found in many other places Wherefore when it is said That he Appealed to Leo the meaning is that he had recourse vnto him hoping by his meanes to procure a more lawfull Synod And in effect the letters of Valentinian the Emperour Extant in Concil Chalced. act 1. who at that time resided at Rome and of Galla Placidia to her sonne Theodosius testifie the same In which
did by vertue of that Canon of Chalcedon Extat inter Epist Illustr Concil Chalced. And the truth is that this Anatolius in the Epistle which hee wrot to the Emperour Leo vpon this occasion brandeth Pope Leo with the marke of an heretike and censureth him to be vnworthie of the Priesthood 12. PROGRESSION Of sundrie variances which fell out betweene the Churches of Rome and Constantinople by occasion of the Canon of Chalcedon AFter this Canon of Chalcedon there was euer debate continuing betweene the two Churches of Rome and Constantinople the one refusing a superiour the other not admitting of an equall the one seeking to stretch the wings of his authoritie and jurisdiction ouer the East the other ouer all And this was the cause why the Bishops of Antioch and of Alexandria seeking to crosse the attempts of the Bishop of Constantinople who was lately start vp to this authoritie and was therefore the more obnoxious to hate and enuie had recourse oftentimes to him of Rome and as it had beene in despight of the one subiected themselues to the tyrannie of the other Baron vol. 6. an 482. art 1. Whence the Pope himselfe and Baronius his champion for him take no small aduantage for if we will beleeue them Simplicius hereupon gaue confirmation to Calendinus Bishop of Antioch Simplicius Epist 14. hauing no other proofe or ground than this That Simplicius in a certaine Epistle of his to Acatius Bishop of Constantinople saith That he had receiued vnder the wing of the See Apostolike Euagrius li. 3. c. 10. the Priesthood of Calendius But Euagrius an Historian of that time saith simply without any reference vnto any That Calendius vndertooke the sterne of that See and persuaded all which came vnto him to pronounce Anathema against Timotheus as against one which troubled the Church of Alexandria and whose predecessor Stephen was notoriously installed by Acatius as Baronius himselfe affirmeth but he addeth farther That Simplicius had made Acatius his Vicar generall in the East His reason is for that Simplicius vpon the troubles of the Church of Alexandria Simplic Epist 17 Delegatum tibi munus attendes sensus tuos prudenter attolle complaineth to him That he had not aduertised him therof willing him to behaue himselfe wisely in the charge which was delegated vnto him Committed then it was but by whom must we needs vnderstand that by him and why not as well either by the Church or by the people seeing nothing is expressed And farther these are Simplicius his own words And if he did delegate such a charge vnto him yet where shal we find that the other accepted of it as from him Acatius in Epist ad Simplic And I would know whether in his Epistle to Simplicius he euer calleth him by any higher Title than the Archbishop of Rome and in the cause of Timotheus he professeth That as for his so great a dignitie he held it onely from Christ the Prince of Priests And a man may easily perceiue by the complaint which Simplicius made vnto him Simplic Epist 1. that if euer he did make him offer of such an office hee made but little reckoning of his kindnesse And the like may be said when he offered to make Zeno Bishop of Seuile his Vicar in those parts Simplicius also in his Epistle to Acatius speaking of one Iohn who was elected in the roome of the said Timotheus It remained only saith he that after our thanksgiuing vnto God he should by the assent of the See Apostolike receiue his desired confirmation Whereupon Baronius setteth his marke in the margent Baron an 482. vol. 6. art 14. with these words It belongeth to the Bishop of Rome to confirme the Patriarches and doest thou see O Reader saith he that the ancient custome was that the election neither of the Bishop of Alexandria neither yet of Antioch was held for good without the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome and yet he produceth no one Canon to this purpose or any one case wherein it was so practised Nay we find that when Acatius made light of his commaund and when he was willed by the Emperour Zeno to beare out Petrus Moggus against Iohn who was an Orthodox Bishop he qualified his stile with faire words and reasons It was reason saith he that one condemned by publike decree meaning this Petrus Moggus should also be acquited in a common assemblie Where was then this omnipotencie of the Pope when he spake in this manner Yea but in the end saith Baronius when this Iohn was deposed be appealed to the Bishop of Rome as Athanasius had done before him and for proofe hereof voucheth Liberatus the Archdeacon Liberatus in Breuia c. 18. who dwelt too farre off to be a good witnesse in this cause But if his appeale was no other than was that of Athanasius we are at an accord for we haue alreadie proued that Athanasius did not appeale in forme of law as we commonly call Appeales but had onely recourse vnto him and so Euagrius expoundeth it vnto vs Iohn saith he as Zacharie reporteth Euagr. Histor Eccle. c. 12. 15 hauing giuen a summe of money contrarie to his oath taken to the Emperour was chosen Bishop of Alexandria whence the Emperour commaunded him to be banished who flying thence went vnto old Rome where he made much trouble saying that for obseruing the decrees of Leo and the Canons of Chalcedon he had beene deposed from his See Where you see there is no mention of any appeale or of judiciall proceeding For saith he Simplicius moued with these words wrot vnto Zeno thereupon who sent him word againe That he was deposed indeed but that it was for periurie And shortly after Simplicius died and Iohn withdrew himselfe into Italie where the Bishopricke of Nola was conferred vpon him And Liberatus also saith That Acatius by his letters required the See of Rome That if any of his Clergie fled vnto him Ad eundem confugerint he would be pleased not to receiue them which are the proper tearms vsed in these and the like cases OPPOSITION All these contentions about jurisdiction proceeded from that Canon of Chalcedon An. 472. to which the Popes would by no meanes stand and yet they neuer talke vnto vs but of Councels especially of those foure first generall Synods which they vse commonly to paralell with the holie Scriptures But in the meane time came forth a certaine Edict from Leo the Emperor Leo Imperat. li. 16. c. de Saâ—ros Eccles in this maner We decree and ordain That the holie Church of this most religious citie Mother of our pietie and of all Christians whatsoeuer of the Orthodox religion and the most holie See of this royall citie meaning Constantinople in regard that she is the royall citie shall haue all priuiledges and honours concerning the creation of Bishops and taking of place before all others and all other poynts whatsoeuer which they now
in Apelog in l. 20. l. Concil or ended in a lawfull Synod which Synod was held the yeare following at Rome in the Acts whereof we find it thus written Synod Roma 4. Palmaria dicta The Synod here assembled out of diuers countries by the commandement of the most religious King Theodorie c. And againe The Royall authoritie hauing so commaunded that the Bishops should assemble here at Rome out of diuers Prouinces c. The reason is for that one Metropolitan hath no power ouer another and therefore when Bishops of diuers Prouinces had occasion to assemble themselues in a Synod it could not be done without the Kings authoritie and in this Synod were present the Bishops of Liguria Emilia and Venice to decide this cause wherein the Bishop of Rome was defendant Yea but saith Baronius the Bishops told him that it belonged not vnto him true but read on and you shall find that he replied That the Pope himselfe had by his letters declared his will touching the calling of this Synod which was that Theodoric should call it and thereupon thanketh him for so doing as hauing thereby giuen him the meanes to justifie and to cleare himselfe And it followeth afterward That this Synod presumed not to decree anie thing without making the King first acquainted therewith And againe it is there said That Symmachus was forced by the Emperour to enter the lists against his aduersaries and that before the Fathers assembled in this Synod as before his lawfull Delegates or Commissioners Nunquam commisisset For saith he he would neuer haue committed this cause to them as a new cause had he held him as alreadie conuict Then follow the Acts themselues Whiles they were in deliberation what was fit to be done Symmachus came and offered to plead his cause And hauing expressed the violences which his aduersaries had vsed towards him the Fathers spake and said That they must yet againe flie to the iustice of the Prince c. who declared there openly That the knowledge and ordering of Church matters belonged vnto them that he brought nothing but reuerence with him when he came to the hearing of such causes and that he committed it to the power of the Bishops to heare or not to heare it and to dispose thereof at their discretion prouided that by the care and wisedome of the Councell the Christians might haue peace within the Citie By all which it appeareth that he did not put off his authoritie from himselfe to conferre it vpon the Bishop of Rome In the end these Fathers proceeding according to the commaundement of the Prince resolued in this intricate cause to arbitrate and to compose the variance rather than as Iudges to decide it and for the peace of the Church to cloake offences rather than to expose them to the view of the world and therefore commaunded they the people to receiue Symmachus againe leauing the judgement to God of those things which could not sufficiently be proued by men And let the reader note these words of the Fathers According to the commaund of the Prince which giueth vs this power But we restore all Ecclesiasticall power to him againe as well within the Citie as without And who will say that by these words they acknowledged the Pope for Bishop of all the world or that Theodoric called this Councell by the Popes authoritie especially seeing that we find at the same time An. 509. That the Councell at Agda in Languedoc of Orthodox Bishops was assembled and held by the authoritie of Alaric an Arrian by profession and a Goth by nation which yet the Fathers themselues acknowledge in the verie beginning of that Councell Acta Concil Agath This Synod assembled say they in the name of the Lord in this Citie of Agda by the permission of King Alaric and therefore they ordained prayers and supplications to be made for his prosperitie And seeing also we read that shortly after whiles the same Symmachus was yet Pope the first Councell of Orleans was held whereof Hincmar speaking in the life of S. Rhemigius saith That by the aduise of S. Rhemigius An. 512. Acta Concil Aurelian 1. in 1. to Concilior Clouis called a Synod of Bishops at Orleans where were manie good things ordained And the Fathers themselues of that Councell in their Synodall Epistle to King Clouis speake in this manner We say they whom you haue commaunded to come vnto this Synod here to treat of necessarie matters c. Which things they desire afterward to be confirmed by his rightfull iudgement though in his Patent directed to them he speaketh with as much respect to them as he could haue done to the Bishop of Rome himselfe King Clouis saith he to our holie Lords the Bishops most worthie of the Apostolike See c. and at the foot thereof Pray ye for me my holie Lords Popes most worthie of the Apostolike See This good King had neuer yet learned this lesson though instructed by S. Rhemigius that there were no more Popes but one no other Apostolike See but that of Rome All which we haue beene faine to deduce at large to right the Historie of that wrong which our great Annalist hath done vnto it 14. PROGRESSION Of sundrie opportunities and meanes which the Popes about the yeare 500 had to raise themselues to their pretended Primacie IN this age which came to close vp the first fiue hundred yeares manie opportunities offered themselues to open the passage to the Popes ambition First the absence of the Emperors who now resided wholly at Constantinople and yet to maintaine their authoritie in the West thought it fit to make faire weather alwaies with Popes of Rome who neuer let slip anie opportunitie which might serue to encrease their Estate Secondly the comming downe of the Northerne nations who one after another assayled Italie and spoyled it at their pleasure all which were faine to sooth and to flatter the Popes onely to haue their fauour and furtherance at their need Thirdly diuerse Heresies which then sprung vp both in the East and also in the South from whence the heretikes when they were condemned at home fled presently to Rome whether by Appeale or whether by way onely of Reuiew to haue their cause heard againe before his pretended Primacie Adde we hereunto that in all places men were willing to hold correspondencie with the Bishop of the first See who resided in the chiefe Citie of the Empire and who was held for the source and fountaine of all good and found aduise in matters of importance the greater part of the world in the meane time not obseruing how the Popes by little and little made their aduises to stand for lawes and interpreted all requests made vnto them for consultations how they turned their mediations into Commissions and that being chosen for arbitrators they euer made themselues Iudges And note withall to the end you may discerne how their doctrines crept into the
to the Communion of the Church Which Church of Carthage the Popes had excommunicated long before for that those 227 Fathers of Afrike assembled in the sixt Councell of Carthage had decreed as hath beene alreadie declared That they had no need of their Legats à Latere nor yet of Appeales to Rome and that they were able ynough by the grace of God and by the assistance of his holie Spirit to decide their owne controuersies by themselues at home For saith he Aurelius Bishop of Carthage that was he which presided in the said sixt Councell of Carthage with his Collegues so many great personages as there were and among them Saint Augustine himselfe by the instigation of the diuell in the time of our predecessors Boniface and Caelestine began to exalt themselues against the Church of Rome But Eulalius now Bishop of Carthage seeing himselfe through the sin of Aurelius to stand separated from the communion of the Roman Church hath repented him therof intreating to be receiued to peace and communion with her And by a certaine writing signed by himselfe and his Collegues hath condemned by the Apostolike authoritie all and euery such books written by what spirit soeuer against the priuiledges of the Church of Rome This poore Eulalius brought to this extremitie by the eagre pursuit of these holie Fathers of Rome who would neuer let goe their hold but tooke their aduantage of the miserable estate which those poore Churches were in being spoyled by the Vandals and oppressed by the Arrians so that they were neuer after able to hold vp their head Bellarmine therefore Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 2. c. 25. who would needs persuade vs that the variance betweene those Popes and these poore Africans was not such as the world taketh it to haue bin let him tell me seeing that by occasion of that variance Rome did excommunicat them whether they could esteeme it as a light occasion and if it were or if they so esteemed of it what conscience then to excommunicat them for it such multitudes of people so many worthie Bishops and Saint Augustine himselfe being all dead in state of excommunication which was thundered our against them in a time when they were alreadie vexed with the heresie of the Pelagians and oppressed with the schisme of the Donatists and wholly ouerrun with that inundation and deluge of the Hunnes and Vandals and other barbarous nations Baronius to saue themselues from this scandal of excommunicating Saint Augustine condemneth this Epistle as forged and consequently staineth the credit of him which compiled all their Councels his reason is onely this That it is directed to Eulalius Bishop of Alexandria whereas Timotheus was at that time Bishop of that See and not Eulalius But Harding one of his strongest pillars Harding de prima Papae sect 28. answereth for vs That it was directed to Eulalius at that time Bishop of Thessalonica Wherefore let them agree among themselues as they will it is ynough for vs that wee haue it from them though indeed to justifie this Epistle we may farther say That it is taken in among their owne Decrees and standeth for good in the late edition of Gregorie the thirteenth ca. Ad hoc 7. with these words This chapter is read word for word in the Epistles of Boniface to Eulalius then Bishop of Thessalonica which may serue for an answer to all these friuolous coniectures of Baronius Moreouer Baronius thinketh that he hath gotten a great catch in that the Emperor Iustine and after him Iustinian sent vnto the Pope a confession of their faith which was a custome vsed by the Emperours vpon their installation in the Empire and not onely to the Pope but also to sundrie other Bishops of the better sort to the end that they should publish to the people That they were of the Orthodox faith because there had beene many Arrian Nestorian and Eutychian Emperors elected who had caused no small trouble in the Church OPPOSITION But that the Emperors meaning was not thereby to acknowledge him as Vniuersall Bishop besides that they did the like to other Patriarches An. 533. appeareth moreouer in this that they speake alwayes with reference to the Councell of Chalcedon which we haue heretofore spoken of as it is euident both out of their confessions and also by the Nouell Constitution 131. But to come to the matter Nouell 131. no law could be a bridle strong ynough to hold in that head-strong and vnrulie ambition of the Popes We haue alreadie scene the lawes of Odoacer and of Theodoric and Athalaric who succeeded after Theodoric was faine to doe the like For when as vpon the death of Boniface there went an open and a violent canuasse throughout the citie wherein some were neither ashame nor afraid to offer the Senators themselues money for their voyces the Seâ—at tooke high displeasure at these proceedings and thereupon they passed a certaine Decree which wee read in Cassiodorus in these tearmes Whosoeuer for the obtaining of a Bishopricke Cassiod li. 9. Epist 15. shall either by himselfe or by any other person be found to haue promised any thing that contract shall be deemed and held as execrable He that shall be found to haue beene partaker in this wicked act shall haue no voyce in the election but shall be accounted a sacrilegious person and shall be forced by course of law to make restitution of it Moreouer the Senat complained of this great abuse to the king Athalaric and the Defendor of the Roman Church joined in petition with them to the king who ratified their Decree by an ordinance of his owne directed to Pope Iohn The Defendor saith he of the Roman Church came lately to vs weeping and shewed vnto vs that in the late election of a Bishop of Rome some men making their benefit of the necessitie of the time by an vngodlie practise had so surcharged the meanes of the poore by extorted promises that the verie vessels of the Church was by that occasion set to sale But the more cruell and vngodlie this act is the more religious and holie is our purpose to cut it off by due course of law And a little after hauing mentioned the aboue named decree he addeth For this cause all that which is contained in that decree we commaund to be obserued and kept to all effects and purposes against all persons which either by themselues or others shall haue anie part or portion in those execrable bargaines What a pitie was it that the Defendor of the Church should be constrained to lay open this filthie nakednesse of the Church vnto an Arrian Baron vol. 7. an 533. art 32. seq But Baronius to make the best of a bad cause sayth That he did it by the exhortation of Pope Iohn but the Reader may obserue that neither in the Historie neither yet in the ordinance it selfe there is anie such mention made The conclusion is as followeth Our will and
That they should receiue his aduise in writing Now what can a man imagine to haue beene the cause of this his tergiuersation but onely this That he saw his pretended Presidencie neglected and himselfe called thither not to commaund but onely to conferre not to make shew of his omnipotencie but of his learning So that in the end for such his contempt against the authoritie both of the Emperour and of the Councel he was cast into banishment and hauing afterward by the meanes of Narses gotten leaue to returne home againe he died by the way in Sicilie And thus we see that the calling of the generall Councels was not as yet deuolued nor did belong to the Bishop of Rome no not so much as the calling of Nationall Synods seeing that wee find the second Councell of Orleans which was held about this time speaking in this manner We say the Fathers being now to deliberat concerning the obseruation of the Catholike law by the commaundement of the most glorious King c. and that other of Auvergne That they were there assembled by the consent of our most renowmed Lord the King Theodebert and so of others And which is more Iustinian himselfe whose fauour toward them they do so much magnifie and extoll made no difficultie to create a Pope by his owne authoritie which appeareth in that which Anastasius reporteth and Baronius cannot denie it That he put the citizens of Rome to their choise Whether they would receiue Vigilius againe or take Pelagius his Archdeacon to be their Bishop Neither was this a matter of fact onely but a lawfull right For Onuphrius Onuphr in Pelag 10.2 a man of their owne saith and groundeth his saying vpon the authoritie of Vigilius That when the Gothes were turned out of Italie by Narses and both Italie and Rome were now annexed to the Easterne Empire vnder the Emperour Iustinian by the authoritie of Vigilius there was brought in a new fashion to be obserued in the creation of Popes which was In Comitijs Pontificalibus That so soone as the Pope was deceased the Clergie Senat and People should presently fall to the choise of another after the custome of their forefathers More maiorum But the Pope so elected by them might not be consecrated by the Bishops vntill his election were first confirmed by the Emperour of Constantinople and his pleasure herein signified by his letters patents for the authorising him in the execution of his Pontificall iurisdiction for which licence the Pope elect was to send the Emperour a certaine summe of money How farre is this from that pretended donation which done he was then consecrated and took vpon him the administration of that See Whereas before that time he was euer elected and consecrated all in a day And it is certaine that either Iustinian himselfe or Vigilius by his authoritie brought in this fashion to the end that the Emperour might stand alwayes assured of the Popes inclination towards him because his authoritie was growne great in Italie since the time that the Emperors seated themselues in Greece and the feare was least that if a Pope should happen to be chosen either of a factious and turbulent disposition or peraduenture ill affected to the Emperour he might by his authoritie draw Italie from his alleageance in fauour of the Gothes a thing once before attempted by Syluerius at least the Emperour was so persuaded And this custome as he saith and citeth many authors for it dured till the dayes of Benedict the second 19. PROGRESSION That Pelagius the first caused the fift generall Councell of Constantinople to be receiued in Italie AFter the death of Vigilius who deceased in Sicilie as he returned from Constantinople Pelagius the first who succceded him in that See neuer consulting vpon the matter but onely seeking to gratifie the Emperour who had named him to the place went about to make the Bishops of Italie to receiue the fift generall Councell held at Constantinople whereas there were verie few Bishops of the West and not one Metropolitan of Italie which was present at it OPPOSITION The Bishops of Italie fearing some attempt against the Councell of Chalcedon and purposing to be better informed of the matter refuse to admit of that other of Constantinople at that present especially those of Liguria Venetia Sigon de Imper. Occident l. 20. and Istria and among them Macedonius Bishop of Aquileia Honoratus of Milan and Maximinian of Rauenna all which presently assembled in Synod at Aquileia to deliberat of the admittance or refusall of that Councell which Pelagius sought to thrust vpon them at which time Macedonius Archbishop of Aquileia fell sicke and died and Honoratus Archbishop of Milan consecrated Paulinus in his roome and all with one consent reiected the Councell vnder colour of certaine chapters therein contained which pleased them not and farther drew their neckes from vnder the yoke of the Roman Church Pelagius then thought it high time to run to Narses whom he requested by his letters to send the chiefe of those Bishops prisoners to Constantinople and to represse the rest by rigour of law and his own authoritie Where we may obserue that he alledgeth not his owne interest in that Paulinus was ordained Archbishop of Aquileia without receiuing the Pall from him but onely the interest of the Emperour Seeing saith he that euen then when Totilas possessed and held all this countrey in his subiection he would neuer suffer a Bishop of Milan to be consecrated vnlesse he had first acquainted the Prince with his election and obtained leaue in writing from him That therefore Narses should make no scruple to vse his authoritie vpon these fellowes because such persons were by order of the Canons to be excommunicated to be ordered by rigour if reason could not rule them Narses hereupon grew so violent that he drew an excommunication from the Bishops vpon his owne head Pelagius egged him on still by his letters which we find recorded in the Councels and reported by Sigonius and Baronius and importuned him againe to send Honoratus and Paulinus prisones to Constantinople vntill at length Narses apprehended some of them made others to flie the countrey among the rest Vitalis Bishop of Altin fled to Meuce in Germanie And hence it is that some writers hold opinion That this Pelagius was the first which decreed to pray in aid of the secular power against such as stood condemned for schisme or heresie An. 556. Neither was he any thing better respected or obeyed in Tuscanie which yet lieth euen at Rome gates witnesse his owne letters which he wrot vnto Gaudentius Baron vol. 7. an 556. art 31. Maximilian Gerontius Iustus Terentius Vitalis and Laurence his beloued brethren as he tearmeth them throughout Tuscanie where he complaineth That they had separated themselues from him and consequently from the communion of all the world in not mentioning his name in the ordinarie seruice of the Church All which Bishops
himselfe as well as to the Pope of Rome And that Saint Peters priuiledge taketh place onely where men iudge according to the equitie of Saint Peter and is of force wheresoeuer that equitie is vsed no more at Rome than at Reimes no lesse at Reimes than at Rome in euerie place alike according as the Bishops doe or doe not their duetie So likewise when this Leo presuming vpon the pretended Apostleship of Boniface encroached vpon the Churches of Germanie more than reason was he should Luithpert Archbishop of Mence writing to Lewis king of Germanie Luithpertus Episc Moguntinens spareth him not The cause saith he will not suffer me to keepe silence for I were inexcusable before God and your Highnesse if seeing with my eyes the imminent danger of the Church I should dissemble my knowledge as an hired seruant and no longer a true Pastor of my sheepe The Primacie therefore and the dignitie thereof now shaketh and is growne infamous in the verie chaire of Saint Peter for after a secret and vnheard kind of persecution she is wronged not by those who know not God but by such as ought to be conductors and leaders of the people of God which make more account of earthlie trash than they doe of heauenlie treasure And this ache of the head if speedie remedie bee not applied In Capite will quickly distill vpon the members c. You know the danger wherein the people of God standeth euerie man seeth it and the verie elements tremble at it to see how the gouernours and conductors thereof whose duetie is to seeke to saue the weake forsake themselues the way of saluation and run headlong to their downfall drawing those which follow them into the like pit of perdition Wherefore I exhort your wisedome which loueth veritie and iustice that according to the knowledge giuen you by God you would aduise with such as know the Law and are louers of equitie and iustice how peace and vnitie may be restored to the Church c. For the whole bodie of the Church is not hurt though the Head being wounded all the members are weakened thereby Wherefore the sound parts must helpe the sick at least if they will take the medicine if not then cut them off according to the precept of that true Physitian least all the bodie perish with them Wherefore I thinke it necessarie that Charles your brother and a religious Prince should be requested by your letters and embassadour to come to a conference with you concerning this matter as soone as may be to the end that he and the Bishops of his kingdome who are yet cleane from those pollutions may ioyne with you and your Bishops and all together take vpon you this common care to reforme by the assistance of God the peace and concord of the Catholike and Apostolike Church This Luitpert was a man much esteemed for his integritie wisedome and sanctitie of life and conuersation and for this cause of so great authoritie in the world that the two kings of Germanie and France made him arbitrator betweene them in differences of their kingdomes And yet saw he euen then corruption so farre growne in that pretended Head that hee could hope for redresse and remedie from none but from these two great Princes For that hee meant the Pope no man can doubt who knoweth the Historie of the times and the contentions which they had at that time with Germanie and France Neither may we here forget before we passe any farther that we haue a certaine Canon of this Leo his making Leo. 4. ad Epist Britan. by which he taketh away all authoritie from all Decretall Epistles of Popes vntill the times of Syluester and Syricius and so blotteth out with one dash of a pen all those which are attributed to them D. 2. ca. de Libellis during the three or foure first ages which yet our aduersaries at this day vse as good authoritie against vs. And the Roman Code seemeth to point hereat seeing that it neuer vseth any before that time Here now are we to obserue shall I say a Proceeding or rather a headlong stumble of this Mysterie of Rome that prodigious accident and monster of this time A stumble indeed and a fall withall it should haue beene if either the Church of Rome had had any forehead or the people eyes I meane that which fell out in the yeare 854 after the death of Leo the fourth An. 854. which yet I had rather set downe in Platina his words Plat. in Iohan. 8. as we find them in his Historie which he dedicated to Pope Sixtus the fourth A woman or rather a wench sitting in the See of Rome saying Masse creating Bishops offering her foot to bee kissed by Princes and people As if God purposed to expose to the view of the world in this liuing picture that mother of fornications foretold in the Apocalyps Iohannes Anglicus therefore saith Platina borne at Mence aspired to the Papacie as it is said by euill practises For being a Female and dissembling her sex she went with her paramour a learned man to Athens and there grew so expert in the liberall Sciences that comming afterward to Rome she found there few equall none superiour to her selfe And what by lecturing what with disputing both wittily and learnedly withall grew so farre in grace and fauour with all men that vpon the death of Leo as saith Martinus by a generall consent she was chosen Pope in his roome But not long after being great with child by her seruant hauing for a while hid her great bellie in the end going to Latran betweene the Theatre which they call the Colosse of Nero and S. Clements falling into her throwes she was there deliuered and died in the place hauing sat Pope two yeres one month and foure daies and was buried without honor Some write that vpon this occasion the Pope when he goeth to Latran shunneth this street of purpose and that to preuent the like inconuenience in time to come when the Pope first sitteth in S. Peters Chaire wherein is a hole made for this purpose the punie Deacon is to handle his priuities I will not denie the first to be true for the second I suppose that the Chaire is so pierced to the end that he which shall be set in so high a place may know that he is a man and no God and subiect to like necessities of nature as other men are and therefore it is called Sedes Stercoraria we in English may call it by a more cleanelie name a close-stoole But Platina for feare no doubt of the hole or dungeon where he had long lyen in the time of Paule the second after all this addeth that which followeth That saith he which I haue said is a common bruit the authors thereof vncertaine and of no great name which yet I thought good briefely and nakedly to set downe that I might not seeme wilfully to omit a
answere boldly saith he By the goodnesse and mercie of our Lord Iesus Christ that the Rest of eternall life is prouided for them If so what need then of so manie Suffrages of Saints Requiems and oblations euer since And he proueth what he had said by the example of the theefe vpon the Crosse which went streight to Paradise and yet to make the world beholding vnto him concludeth in this manner We saith he by the intercession of Saint Peter the Apostle who hath power to bind and to lose in heauen and in earth Quantum fas est so farre forth as we may by law doe absolue them and commend them to God by our prayers The mischiefe was that whosoeuer would not doe whatsoeuer he would haue them was censured to be disobedient to the Church and consequently a Heathen man and a Publican and therefore all Martyrs whosoeuer happened to die in their quarrell against such Christian Princes or States whatsoeuer and so did he meane it of all those who assisted him against the Earles of Tusculana And this is the point wherein Baronius should haue noted the wisedome of the flesh in Iohn by reason whereof he sayth that he was punished of God and forsaken of all the Princes whom he had flattered or rather as we say abused OPPOSITION Pope Iohn during his abode in France produced a certain Patent as of a donation made by Charles the Bauld to the Pope of the Abbie of S. Denis which was thought to haue beene forged by the Bishops Frotharius and Adalgarius to take the said Abbie by this meanes out of the hand of Gausselin But saith the Author Hoc argumentum sicut factio non ratio Aimon l. 5. c. 37 imperfectum remansit i. This claime as sauouring more of faction than of reason remained in the suds neither was any thing effected therein notwithstanding the authoritie and presence of the Pope Likewise when it came to our Bishops eares that the Pope there present had giuen his consent That blind Hincmar Bishop of Laon in despight of Hincmar Archbishop of Reimes should sing Masse that is should be restored to his charge presently the Metropolitans and Bishops of other Prouinces to shew that he was not to hold his restitution as from the Pope came suddenly and brought him into the Popes presence without expecting any order from him attired in his Priestlie robes and ornaments and thence carried him singing to the Church and there made him giue his benediction to the people and all in a full Synod This was the end of that variance and strife betweene the two Hincmars the vncle and the nephew he of Laon appealing to the Pope from his deposition the other refusing to admit of such Appeale borne out a while by our kings in the defence of our Church liberties forsaken afterward by Charles the Bauld and his sonne both stooping at the lure of the Empire and yet he still persisting in his cause with the other Bishops euen to this last Act. Which yet Baronius vseth for an argument to proue his purpose and maketh a myracle thereof Here he runneth out vpon Hincmar of Reimes filling whole pages with this discourse and yet poore man what euill had he done onely this That he would not saith Baronius accept of the Popes Decretals farther than they agreed with the holie Councels Which is as he saith Profiteri paritèr diffiteri i. To sup and blow all in a breath Would God there were no greater sinne in the world And what I pray you hath our Colledge of Sorbona taught else now so many yeares Yet Baronius afterward giuing his judgement of him If saith he we will weigh him in an indifferent ballance for his knowledge in the Canons Planè dixeris eruditissimum You would say he was exactly skilfull in them although sometimes he fauour them too much in preferring them before the Decretall Epistles of the See Apostolike And what wonder if a Councell be preferred before a single man And as touching his knowledge in Diuinitie saith he we find him to haue beene most exquisitly learned therein as may appeare by that which he wrot against the Heretike Godescalcus concerning Predestination And thus much for our Westerne part of the world In the East Nicholas the first and Adrian the second laboured to make their market of that treacherous murder of Basilius by deposing Photius and restoring Ignatius all to gratifie and to content the Emperour in so much that Adrian what with blowes what with money got in the end Appeales to be made from thence to Rome though the Synod neuer assented thereunto But Iohn who succeeded them by an act of his vnawares dashed all which they had done Ignatius restored to his See gaue not that content to all as was expected the Emperor Basilius also sound him not so pliant to his humor as he hoped neither yet Pope Iohn because he would not let goe the Churches of Bulgaria as he desired whereupon he menaced him with a flash of Excommunication Ignatius happening shortly after to decease Basilius affected to restore Photius and because he was deposed by authoritie from Rome sent vnto Iohn to restore him to the communion of the Church and consequently to his See and the rather to moue him proposed to him great reasons and no lesse promises withall That by this meane he should make a finall end of quarels in the East That the Bishops themselues which were ordered by Ignatius and his faction thought it fit and necessarie That otherwise new troubles would daily arise in the Church That if he would giue way thereto he would furnish him with a nauie to gard the coasts of Tuscanie and Campania from the Sarasens and would make Photius surrender the Churches of Bulgaria into his hands Ambition or rather because Baronius will haue it so Baron vol. 10. an 878. art 4. 5. the wisdome of the flesh enemie to God carried away this good Prelat in such sort that contrarie to his owne oath contrarie to the judgement and sentence giuen by two of his predecessors namely of Nicholas the first whom they call another Elias he restored Photius whom they had stiled Lucifer and set him vpon his throne who yet as he affirmeth since his deposition had shewed no token of repentance many of desperat rebellion in despight of the Synod erecting altar against altar and both made and maintained a rent and schisme openly in the Church So indifferent is euerie point vnto these men so it serue for their priuat interest And by reason of this weakenesse saith Baronius was this Iohn called a woman and a she Pope thinking by this meanes to make vs take Iohn for Ione of whom we haue alreadie spoken Photius was no sooner set in his See but presently he called a generall Councell at Constantinople he produced certaine letters of Iohn true or false Baronius saith they were false and counterfeit by which he disannulled the former called the eighth
Theodora surprised with the beautie of this Iohn that is to say the eleuenth who then had some charge in the Church of Rauenna did not onely entice but forst him to lye with her These things whilest they were thus impudently carried the Bishop of Bologne dying this Iohn was chosen in his place at the last Sergius dying to the end she might not be too farre from her paramour for Rauenna is distant from Rome two hundred miles she caused him to leaue the Archbishopricke of Rauenna and to vsurpe Luitprand l. 2. c. 13. proh nefas the Popedome of Rome This Historie in Luitprand is set downe more amply and with words more scandalous which I willingly spare to deliuer Frodoard Hist Rhemens l. 4. c. 19. Baron vol. 10. an 925. art 9 10 11. This is that Iohn who as Frodoardus reporteth to gratifie Rodulph the King created a child of fiue yeares age Bishop of Rheims whereupon Baronius thus crieth out Thou seest gentle Reader by the authoritie of what Pope this was first brought into the Church of God if he may be called a Pope that is by Iohn the tenth whom Platina cals the eleuenth than whom there was no man more wicked whose entrance into the Chaire of Peter was most infamous and his departure most execrable Now Marozia her daughter hauing lost her husband the Marquesse Albert not knowing how to liue a priuat life married her selfe to Guido Duke of Tuscan with purpose to get into his hands the gouernment of Rome which Albertus had and because Pope Iohn withstood it she persuaded her husband to take him out of the way who afterwards hauing caused his brother to be slaine in his sight Luitprand l. 3. c. 12. cast Iohn into prison and smothered him with a pillow Guido shortly after died and Marozia still greedie of gouernment made a motion of marriage with Hugh King of Arles assuring him the gouernment of the Citie of Rome who being called from elsewhere into Italie came and married her and with speedie journies comming to Rome was admitted without anie resistance But he being otherwise a wise Prince it so fell out that when Alberick by the counsell of his mother with lesse dexteritie than was fitting brought water vnto him to wash his hands he gaue the young man a box on the eare to reuenge which contumelie the youth in a furie presently went to the Romans and persuades them to sedition against Hugh whom he assayling in the castle droue him to such a strait that he was enforced to leape ouer the wall Whereupon Alberick both renewes the name of Consull in Rome and made himselfe a Consull changing the whole order of the gouernment and in such sort altereth the State that from thence forward for a long time the election of the Popes depended vpon him and his so to Leo the sixt the successor of Iohn the eleuenth in the yeare 928 An. 928. he substituted Stephen the seuenth but according to Onuphrius the eight and in the yeare 930 Iohn the twelfth An. 930. the bastard sonne of Pope Sergius the third and of Marozia gotten as is said before in adulterie and consequently his brother by the mothers side whom Sigonius not vnfitly saith sedere iussus was commanded to take the See and againe in the yeare 935 he constituted Leo the seuenth An. 935. successor to Iohn the twelfth An. 938. And whereas King Hugh in the yeare 938 had caused Stephen the eight to be nominated in the place of Leo the seuenth the faction of Alberick by a ciuile tumult wounded in such sort his good name that being ashamed to shew himselfe publikely he died with discontent in whose place Martin the second alias Martin the third succeeded whose place foure yeares after Agapete the second held who also about the yeare 956 dying An. 956. the Consull Alberick was of such power and authoritie that he caused Octauian his owne sonne to be chosen Pope though young of yeares and a child in manners This man according to Platina was Iohn the thirteenth according to Onuphrius the twelfth Here Baronius searcheth into the age of Octauian Baron vol. 10. an 955. art 2 3 4. because the Emperour Otho comming into Italie was wont to say He is but a child and therefore may hereafter easily be changed by the example of good men When he had held the Seat eight yeares his natiuitie being cast concluded that notwithstanding he had beene the eldest sonne of Alberick which he was not yet he could not be aboue eighteene yeares of age Iudge now Reader what Father of fathers he was to gouerne saith he the spirituall regiment of all the Christian world and so he pronounceth him an vntimely birth which the tyrannie of Rome had brought forth excelling in power confounding euerie thing with warres daring and subuerting all things in such sort that by no meanes he could be said to be a lawfull Pope in whose election there was no law obserued but all things carried by force and feare he that wanted yeares to be a Deacon seemeth as a vice playing the Popes part vpon a stage After all this saith Baronius by common consent it was agreed that he should be tollerated rather than by Schismes to trouble the Church of God and note withall that not long after he preferreth him before those that were solemnely chosen in a full Councell But it is not amisse to heare what Luitprand an eye-witnesse saith of both the Iohns Luitprand l. 3. c. 12. that it may the better appeare how farre the impudencie of this Seat had proceeded To Iohn therefore the twelfth besides what I haue alreadie alledged of him and of Marozia his mother he hath these verses where she inuiteth Hugh by the marriage of her to the Principalitie of Rome Quid veneris facibus compulsa Marozia saeuis Coniugis ecce tui spectas tu suauia fratris Nubere germanis satagens Herodia binis c. Reproaching his incest and againe Aduenit optatus ceu bos tibi ductus ad aram Rex Hugo c. Moreouer he bringeth in Alberick exhorting the Romans to shake off this infamous yoke with these words Is the dignitie of the Citie of Rome so besotted as to be obedient to the gouernment of a strumpet What thing more base more abhominable than to yeeld to the incest of a woman For Theodora his mother had made Iohn the twelfth her fauorite Pope and as for Iohn the thirteenth he describeth his life not with his owne but the words of the best of the people of Rome Witnesse Raineria a widow of one of his souldiors to whom he gaue the gouernment of manie Cities the keeping of the Crosse of gold and the Cups of S. Peter And witnesse Stephana his loue who died in the deliuerie of that child which she had lately conceiued by him and if all things should hold their peace the Palace of Lateran sometimes the lodging of Saints
made to the Bishop of Rome But for as much as the cause of Arnulph Bishop of Rhemes was not in question whether it should be referred to Pope Iohn or no it seemeth good to Arnulph Bishop of Orleance who directed the whole Synod to repeat the businesse at large whose whole Oration it shall not be amisse in this place to insert We honour saith he most reuerend Fathers the Church of Rome for the memorie of S. Peter neither doe wee striue to withstand the decrees of the Bishop of Rome but reseruing still the authoritie of the Nicene Councell we haue had that Church euer in highest veneration c. But two things there are which especially we must foresee that is to say Whether the silence of the Bishop of Rome or any new constitution of his may be preiuditious to the lawes of the Canons or the decrees of our Forefathers he being silent must hold their peace And if a new constitution to what end is it to make lawes when all things are directed according to the will and arbitrement of one man Doubtlesse you cannot but see that if you admitted either the one or the other you bring the state of the Church of God into danger and so seeking lawes vpon lawes it will come to passe that we shall haue no lawes at all what then shal we derogat from the priuiledge of the Bishop of Rome no not at all But if he be a man commendable for his learning and of good conuersation we are not to feare either his silence or his new constitutions But if either ignorance or feare or couetousnesse shal make him wander out of the way which almost euen in these times we haue seene tyrannie preuailing at Rome we are a great deale the lesse to feare either his silence or his new constitutions For that man that in the course of his life goes against the lawes can no way be preiuditious vnto them But ô wretched Rome who to our forefathers hast brought forth many excellent lights of the Church and in our times hast yeelded monstrous darknesses infamous to all future ages At other times we haue had illustrous Leos. great Gregories c. What shall I say of Gelasius and Innocentius who excelled with their wisedome and eloquence all worldly Philosophie There is no long succession of those that haue filled the world with their learning Rightly therefore was the Church of God committed to their gouernment and disposition who in their liues and learning excelled all others and yet neuerthelesse euen in the middest of this felicitie this priuiledge was withstood by the Bishops of Africa rather fearing as I thinke those miseries that we endure than the forme of gouernment For what haue we seene in these our times We haue seene a Iohn called Octauian wallowing in the sinke of all licentiousnesse and Otho whom he created Augustus conspiring against him c. And here he reciteth summarily all the wickednesse disorders murders slaughters reuenges committed by him and his successors vnder the raigne of Otho There succeeded at Rome saith he in the Popedome that horrible monster Boniface who had not his peere in all manner of sinne and wickednesse tainted with the bloud of his predecessors c. Is it reason saith he that infinit numbers of the Priests of God famous in the world for their knowledge and godly conuersation should be subiect to such monsters full of infamie void of all knowledge both diuine and humane What meaneth this most reuerend Fathers Or by what vice is it come to passe that the head of the Church of God who hath beene mounted to so great a height crowned with honour and glorie should fall so low into such infamie and dishonour It is our fault our impietie who seeke our owne and not that which is Iesus Christs For if in euerie one of vs that is chosen to a Bishopricke it be carefully looked into that he be a man of grauitie of honest life and conuersation of exquisit knowledge in all manner of learning diuine and humane how narrowly must we search into him that desires to be thought the Master of all Bishops How then comes it to passe that in so high a seat there should be placed a man so base as not thought worthie to haue any place among the Clergie What then most reuerend Fathers doe you thinke of this man seated in so high a throne glittering in a garment of gold and purple whom doe you take him to be Doubtlesse if he be destitute of charitie Si pro quia I say If where I shold say Because and puffed vp with knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himselfe as if he were God Or certainely if he be neither founded vpon charitie nor eleuated with knowledge he is as a statue or idoll in the Temple of God of whom to seeke answers is to consult with stockes and stones And here gentle Reader content not thy selfe with that which Baronius answers That they are not to denie their obedience to such Popes because our Lord and Sauiour the eternall wisedome Baron vol. 10. an 992. art 20.21.22 refused not to obey a Carpenter and his mother the virgin for he was not ashamed to abuse these examples in fauor of those monsters and to say a truth neuer did Baronius more plainly shew his follie Whither therefore saith Arnulph shall we goe for counsell The Gospell saith that our Sauiour sought thrise for fruit in one fig tree and because he found none he would haue it cut downe but yet being intreated he was content to expect a while longer Let vs therefore expect our Metropolitans so long as we can and in the meane time let vs seeke and search where the pasture of the word of God may be found And certainely euen in this holie assemblie there are some that doe affirme That in the Low Countries and in Germanie neere neighbours vnto vs there are many excellent seruants of God of singular pietie and learning And therefore if the courage of our iarring kings did not hinder it we should rather seeke to them for iudgement than from that citie which being put to sale to as many as will buy weigheth out her iudgements according to the pay And if any shall say according to Gelasius That the Church of Rome hath power to iudge of the whole Church and none of her let him bring forth some one in the Roman Church of whose iudgement no man can iudge although the Bishops of Africa haue iudged this thing impossible vnlesse perhaps say they some one doe beleeue that our Sauiour had power to inspire the iustice of triall to one whomsoeuer it be and would denie it to infinit numbers of Bishops assembled in a Councell But for as much as in these dayes there is almost none at Rome as the fame goeth that hath any learning without which neuerthelesse vix ostiarius efficitur they will hardly make a porter with what face dare
they teach that which they neuer learned And so examining all the Canons and Decrees alledged by the defendants he sheweth them That nothing hath bin done in prejudice of them setting before their eyes many examples of the same case of one Aegidius Archbishop of Reimes deposed in the citie of Metz by the Bishops of France and being confined to Strasbourge Romulph was made his successor because contrary to his faith giuen to king Childebert he had joyned in friendship with Chilperie And yet neuerthelesse saith he Gregorie the Great an earnest defender of the priuiledges of the Roman Church neuer spake word for or against these The same he affirmeth of Hebbo Archbishop of Reimes deposed for treason by the BB. of France at Thionuille c. What then saith he if our passage to Rome should by the swords of Barbarians be intercepted or that Rome it selfe seruing a Barbarian his couetousnesse and ambition mouing him thereunto in aliquod regnum efferatur note efferatur should be raised against any Realme shall there be in the meane time either no Councels or shall the Bishops of the whole world to the hurt or ouerthrow of their owne kings seeke for counsell and the calling of generall Councels at the hands of their enemies especially seeing the Nicene Canon which the Church of Rome acknowledgeth to be aboue all Councels and Decrees hath ordained That two Councels must be held euerie yeare and withall forbiddeth any respect to be had to the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome And to proue that the Churches were now in that state that they needed not any more to haue recourse to Rome To speake more plainely saith he and to confesse openly the truth After the fall of the Empire this citie hath vndone the Church of Alexandria and lost that of Antioch and to say nothing of Africa and Asia Europe it selfe is departed discedit For the Church of Constantinople is retired and the inward parts of Spaine know not her iudgements There is made therefore a departure as the Apostle speaketh not onely of nations but of Churches because the ministers of Antichrist who is now at hand haue alreadie possessed France and with all their force begin to presse vs too And as the same Apostle saith now the Mysterie of Iniquitie worketh onely that he that now holdeth may stil hold vntill he be taken away to the end that the sonne of perdition might be reuealed the man of sinne who opposeth himselfe and is exalted aboue the name of God and his seruice which now begins to be discouered in that the Roman powers are shaken religion ouerthrowne the name of God with oathes and blasphemies troden vnder foot and that without punishment and religion it selfe and the seruice of God contemned by the chiefe Priests themselues and that which is more Rome it selfe now almost left alone is departed from her selfe By this his speech giuing them plainly to vnderstand That then there was no respect had nor is now to be had of the Church of Rome but as it shall be seene to flourish with men of worth and learning at whose hands they were to seeke for counsell and if such be wanting then to seeke it elsewhere in Flanders Germanie or the vtmost parts of the world being tied to no particular place in the world A matter formerly concluded by many other Churches and therefore to be the rather executed by them because they felt more neerely the tyrannie of Rome now no more the seat of Peter whose memorie they did honour but of Antichrist himselfe Intreating them for a conclusion That since Rome had beene consulted by them but yet no forme of iudgement from thence had beene pronounced Cap. 29. 30. that they would aske counsell of the Canons By how many Bishops a Bishop conuicted of a crime may be heard and what sentence he is to receiue who refuseth to appeare to defend his owne cause Hereupon were read the tenth and seuenth Canons of the Councell of Carthage to which the defendants of the partie accused yeelding themselues the Bishop is sent for and commaunded by the Synod to take his place he presently either denying all or endeuouring to couer it Arnulph Bishop of Orleans made him presently to blush conuicteth him with his owne words confronted him with his owne domesticall seruants who were readie to go through fire water to make good their testimonie It was requested by some of the Abbots That he might haue libertie giuen him by the Synod to make choyce of whomsoeuer he liked best to be aduised by which was granted Whereupon he maketh choice of Siguin Bishop of Sens Arnulph of Orleans Cap. 30. 31.32.33.34.35.36.37.38.39.40.41.42.43.44.45.46.47.48.49 Bruno of Langres Godzman of Amiens in whose absence many Canons were read that concerned this question In the end being pressed after many tergiuersations partly by the force of such proofes as were brought against him partly by the pricke of his owne conscience Arnulph of Reimes breaketh out into an open confession of his sinnes with teares and gronings confessing much more than they knew and acknowledging himselfe vnworthie of his Priesthood Whereupon the Bishops of the Synod were sent for that being his owne witnesse and his owne judge he might before the multitude relate his owne cause Wherefore by his owne consent nay himselfe desiring it he was depriued of his Bishopricke Cap. 49. 50. onely there was a question of the forme for which they searched the auncient Councels And whilest diuers thought diuersly thereof some pitying him for his race some for his youth and the Bishops themselues moued with the ruine of their brother and that scandall that hereby fell vpon the Priestly dignitie in came the Kings and Peeres of France who putting themselues into that holy assemblie thanked the Bishops for their justice and that zeale and care they had shewed in this their Councell for the good and safetie of their Princes and withall desired to be further satisfied touching the whole course of their proceedings which presently was performed by Arnulph Bishop of Orleans And then the better to discharge the Synod of enuie and partialitie the partie accused was brought in to pronounce his owne condemnation with his owne mouth which he did in expresse words requiring neuerthelesse Arnulph of Orleans because shame stopped his owne mouth to relate the whole matter at large which hauing performed he asked him Whether he would confesse that which he had hitherto spoken of him which he affirming to be true the Bishop of Orleans willed him to cast himselfe downe before his Lords and Kings whom he had so hainously offended and confessing his fault to beg his life at their hands who being bent to mercie Let him liue say they for the loue of you and remaine vnder your custodie fearing neither yrons nor bands vpon condition that he offer not to saue himselfe by flight Whereupon that heigth of honours that by degrees he had attained vnto
Orders to Clergie men consequently for Clergie men to put their function to sale to the Laitie and therefore a question was made Whether such as were initiated by a Simoniacall Bishop should hold their Orders It was decreed That if a Clerk when he was initiated knew the Bishop of whom he tooke Orders to be Simoniacall he should doe penance for fortie dayes and so the sinne should be expiat and he continue in his Orders otherwise he must take his Orders againe And to pacifie those tumults that were risen amongst them by reason of the bad obseruation of that law which made the nomination of the Pope without the authoritie of the Emperor of no force it was decreed againe Petrus Damianus in lib Gratissimus Platina Onuphr in Clement 2. That all auncient honours should be restored to the Emperour Henrie and he should still continue a Patritius and dispose of the Church of Rome at his pleasure and that it should neuer hereafter be lawfull to create a Pope of Rome without his authoritie The Author is Petrus Daemianus Bishop of Ostia By this meanes Henrie seemed to haue restored all things to their auncient order who neuerthelesse was hardly returned into Germanie but the Disciples of Benedict the ninth Gerardus Brazutus and Hildebrand poysoned Clement so that he had not continued in all aboue six monethes but they thrust Benedict into the seat But yet neuerthelesse the Emperour taking stil hold of his priuiledge ordained for Pope Poppo Bishop of Brixen who was afterward called Damasus the second who likewise not without the industrie of the same men continued in the See but three twentie dayes in place of whom he named againe by the same right Brunus Bishop of Toul who was called Leo the ninth For the Romans as it is likely being wearied with those factions that arose about the election of the Popes for the space of two hundred yeares wherein the most factious commonly preuailed perceiued that had not the Emperours interposed their authoritie which neuerthelesse they endured with much impatiencie they could neuer haue obtained peace Neither must we forget that which Cardinal Benno noteth That Gerardus Brazutus a familiar friend of Benedict the ninth by his slie and subtile familiaritie in the space of thirteene yeares killed six Popes of Rome that is Clement Damasus Leo Victor Stephen by poyson Benedict the tenth by fraud and violence Baron vol. 11. an 1002. art 5. 6. Here what will Baronius say and what judgement will he giue of all these times Truely hauing in the whole precedent volume proclaimed for execrable monsters all those Popes that had held the See for a hundred yeares before at the last he pronounceth sentence against the race of the Emperours Othoes That in the person of Otho the third by the just judgement of God that race ended being poysoned by the wife of Crescentius because like Osias they durst to put their hands to the Arke though it were to vphold it and to adde their authoritie though it were with good zeale to remoue those monsters and to place others in their seats Are monsters then by the Canon law in Baronius countrey suffered to liue or must we stay and attend till they of their owne accord remoue and displace themselues Emperours yea and Christian Kings are they not bound as sometimes Ezechias Iosias and others were to repaire the Temple of God and to reforme the Church And to betray the Church of Christ vnto Antichrist to leaue it as a prey to the enemie needed there any other thing In this interim therefore which containeth about fiftie yeres were there in his owne judgement any that were more honest or more tollerable than others Let vs heare what he saith of Iohn whom he calls the twentieth the brother of that execrable Benedict whome for his wickednesse he placeth in the bottome of Purgatorie Idem vol. eodem an 1024. art 3. 4. Vnworthie as he was saith he he vnworthily and tyrannically occupied the place and by ill meanes ascended vnto it And again The secular power that is to say the Marquesses of Tuscane Glaber l. 4. c. 1. 2. 3. Ideman 1027. art 13. 14. an 1032. art 2. 3. hath brought forth monsters vnto vs. This monster neuerthelesse by his owne testimonie put S. Romwald into the Canon of Saints pronounced S. Martial an Apostle and that by an expresse decree in fauour of those of Limoges Benedict the ninth succeeded this Iohn But what saith Baronius The Earle Albericke had of his familie two Popes who were brothers Benedict and Iohn and hardly he could endure that the Papall dignitie should be transferred to any other and therefore he thrust in his sonne a child of ten yeares of age by gifts who againe by the testimonie of Baronius himselfe proued a tyran and the shame and monster of the Church For to omit other things what could be more monstrous than an infant of ten yeares of age to be the vniuersall Pope and Father of Fathers And yet if any man speake against it he is angrie and growes furious yea he makes profit of this shame Baron an 1031. and glories therein and by this intrusion which he confesseth he defends his right You see saith he how great the authoritie of the Church of Rome then was for though he were a child and an intruder too yet he was acknowledged by the whole Church for Pope in so much that the Archbishops of Hamburge receiued the Pall of him neither was there any thing that belonged to the Papall function which he did not vndergoe Dares he then to maintaine the Orders of an infant who himselfe was capable of no Order He was himselfe a simoniacal person created by gifts and it was his maner by all sorts of simonie to create others as Petrus Damianus Bishop of Ostia and one of the Popes chiefe champions describeth him vnto vs O wickednesse O prodigious monster saith he is Peter himselfe enforced to pay for the forestalments of Simon Magus out of his owne store who was knowne with an euerlasting curse to condemne Simon with all his marchandise And againe in his verses What pitie is it that the Apostolike See sometimes the glorie of the world should now out and alas be made the shop of Simon Thy hammers beat the anuill and thy money is the money of hell And yet this Benedict sat in the chaire about twelue yeares so that the greatest age he arriued vnto was but two and twentie yeares Now these people that boast so much of their successions vocations with what face can they defend the missions of this man Neither were those of Siluester the third any better who by the faction of Ptolomie a Consull of Rome interrupted the See of Iohn of whom saith Baronius Baron an 1044 art 2. This man was Bishop of the Sabines who also malis artibus by bad meanes that is by money made himselfe way to the Papacie
Simons and Magitians together But they made the signification of this word Simonie to extend verie far including within the compasse of that sinne the Princes who joyned their authoritie in the election of the people and Clergie and inuested Bishops into their dignitie whom they likewise held to be heretikes because they had receiued their inuestiture from Princes thereby stirring vp the ill humors of both States the people to murmure against their Bishops the Nobles to rebell against their Princes The other was the Heresie of the Nicholaits directly whether by errour or subtiltie against the truth of the historie of Nicholas who being a Deacon in the Primitiue Church was therefore reprehended because vnder a colour of continencie he forsooke his wife and afterwards betooke himselfe to a more licentious and vncleane life as we haue elsewhere shewed out of Epiphanius But of that sinne there were none more guiltie than the Roman Clergie the Popes themselues of the precedent world frequenting common brothel-houses at Rome as we haue seene But they wresting it otherwise will haue vs to vnderstand and include vnder the name of Nicholaits those Bishops and Priests who according to the law of God and rule of the Apostles and custome of the Primatiue Church and Decrees of the first generall Nicene Councell and diuers others doe allow of lawfull mariage and liue with those women whom they haue maried in the face of the Church Both the one and the other was the inuention of Hildebrand or rather of his master who sometimes by the one sometimes by the other bewitched the people troubled the Princes traduced the Bishops But the end of all was this to ouerthrow their Empire and to bring all power and authoritie to their See which others afterwards did by this example As touching the first Leo the ninth being chosen Pope by Henrie the second others call him the third and being then in Germanie adorned with his purple robe it hapned that taking his way through France he passed by Clugnie where he saw Hildebrand who told him That it was vnlawfull to enter violently into the gouernement of the Church by the hand of a lay man But if he would follow his counsell he would shew him a way how the libertie of the Church should be preserued in the Canonicall election and yet no occasion of offence giuen to the Imperiall Maiestie and that was To put off his purple robe and to goe to Rome in the habit of a Pilgrim Leo yeelds to his aduice and Hildebrand betakes himselfe to the journey with him and caused him againe to be chosen by the Clergie and the people Some adde that he set before his eyes Damasus the second Otho Frisiâ—g l. 6. c. 2â— who by the just judgement of God liued but a few dayes but he opened not vnto him the mysterie that is That he had found the way to shorten his life which Benno before gaue vs to vnderstand Leo dyeth in the yere 1054 An. 1054. Sigon de Regno Ital. l. 8. and the Romans partly fearing the Emperour and partly saith Sigonius not finding any man amongst them worthie the succession sent Hildebrand vnto him to intreat him in the name of the people and Clergie of Rome to nominat one vnto them This was Guebhardus the Bishop of Eichstat who was Victor the second who by an art familiar in those dayes was poysoned by his Subdeacon in his Challice And so this man left all things in their former state and condition An. 1056. But about the yeare 1056 Henrie the second died leauing Henrie the third his sonne about the age of fiue yeres and vnder the tuition of his mother Agnis and in the yeare 1057 Victor the second died at his returne from Germanie wherupon the Romans assembled themselues to chuse a successor and as it were by force consecrated the Cardinall Fredericke the sonne of the duke of Loraine and presently by a Legat signified all they had done to Agnis who was not hardly intreated to approue their choyce and this was Stephen the ninth according to Baronius the tenth who as he prepared himselfe to goe to Henrie the third to be inuested which they called simonie departed this life and presently there succeeded him by the faction of the Tusculan Earles partly by buying voyces partly by threatning open violence Iohn Bishop of Velitre Sigon de Regno Ital. their kinsman being altogether ignorant as Authors report of all manner of good learning and constrained Petrus Damianus Bishop of Ostia notwithstanding his protestations to consecrat him and afterward offer him to the people corrupted with gifts to be adored This was Benedict the tenth Now consider how much they abused their pretended libertie and by what law they accused the Emperours of simonie whereas contrarily they made choyce of the most worthie men in authoritie and learning they could find out But because the Clergie had promised to Hildebrand That if the See should be void to chuse no man in his absence he shortly after sets vp an Antipope Gerardus Burgundus Bishop of Florence who was Nicholas the second to whom Benedict the tenth rather moued with shame than conscience gaue place But he tooke assistant vnto him Hildebrand by whose helpe he might be eased in his greatest affaires And therefore by his counsell a Synod was held at Lateran vnder pretence to preuent those precedent inconueniences but indeed it was to supplant the Emperours For in that Synod it was ordained D. 23. C. In nomine That the Pope dying first the Cardinall Bishops should diligently inquire and consider of the election of a successor then ioyne vnto them the Cardinall Clerkes and so the rest of the Clergie and people should consent to the new election That he should be chosen out of the bosome of the Church of Rome if any bee found fit if not out of some other But there was added for a fashion Hauing euer a due respect to the honour and reuerence of our beloued sonne Henrie who at this present is held for King and hoped hereafter by Gods permission to be Emperour as we haue granted vnto him and to his successors who from this Apostolike See haue obtained that right Whereas before the approbation of the Pope was in the Emperour and it was necessarie vnder paine of high treason to attend his commaund and consent before he were consecrated and he in the meane time to be accursed and declared Antichrist that by any other meanes shall be placed in that throne After this Decree before attempted by Iohn the ninth but with ill successe the authoritie of the Cardinals began to encrease in so much that Petrus Damianus of these times began to say The Cardinals principally doe both chuse the Bishop of Rome and in some prerogatiues they are not onely aboue the law of all Bishops but of the Patriarchs and Primats too These are the eyes of that onely stone the candles of that onely
writ vnto Richard Archbishop of Sens to consecrat him but Richard as we learne by the letter of Vrban himselfe refused to doe it vpon which his refusall Vrban himselfe was inforced to consecrat him commanding Richard to yeeld his helping hand to Yuo in the gouernement of the Church reseruing still his obedience to his Church Yuo Carmitens Epist 12.8 but Richard neuerthelesse would not obey him but writ saith Yuo sharpe letters and such as were derogatorie to the Maiestie of the Apostolike See Wherupon Yuo warneth him that the Scriptures pronounce him an heretike because he agreeth not with the Church of Rome I appeale vnto his owne conscience out of what peece of Scripture he proueth that But he likewise acknowledgeth ingeniously that by the hand of Vrban he had bin raised from the dunghill and therefore he held himselfe obliged in duetie to aduaunce his honour and commoditie and to that end tendes that salutation of his in a certaine congratulatorie Epistle Cum Petro pugnare cum Petro regnare To fight with Peter and to raigne with Peter that is as the Popes courtiers say to follow the Popes fortunes through what dangers so euer But here the Archbishop stayed not for he assembled at Estampes the Bishops his Suffragans namely of Paris Meaux and Troy to deliberat hereupon wherein he sheweth that this ordination was against the Maiestie royall which Yuo had greatly offended in receiuing it all of them concluding to restore Iefferay into his place and to depose Yuo whereupon he appealed to Rome to which appellation they refused to obey for which cause he complaineth to Vrban imployeth his helpe That he would be pleased to write to the Archbishop and his Suffragans in his behalfe that it was necessarie to send a Legat into France to prouide for these and the like matters But in the mean time whilest they vnited themselues together for the libertie of the French Church King Philip the first sent to the Pope for a dispensation to marie his concubine Bertrade and so withdrew his hand and commanded Yuo to be established in his Bishopricke Thus it oftentimes falleth out that the priuat vices of Princes doe greatly prejudice their publike dignities In these Epistles in the meane time it is worth the noting That Yuo doth not alwayes agree in doctrine with Vrban For whereas diuers Bishops had condemned the inuestitures of lay persons for heresie because by this means the great Prelats got vnto themselues the right and prerogatiue of lay founders and patrons An. 1099. Yuo neuerthelesse hauing gotten the Bishopricke and being out of their reach maintained against Hugh the Popes Legat the Primat of Lyons and others Yuo Carnutens Epist 235.238.239 That it was no heresie since there was nothing here that concerned faith which had nothing common with Orders This was Yuo who otherwise held with Vrban and did omit no occasion whereby he might serue him and did carefully aduertise him to assist Manasses with his authoritie for his confirmation in the Bishopricke of Rheimes Idem Epist 48. Because saith he it is necessarie that the Church of Rome should haue one in that See that should be a true and trustie seruant vnto him He armeth him likewise in such a sort with his counsels against those obstacles that may any way hinder the course of his Legats or Decrees in France that he feared not to say of himselfe I thinke of my selfe that there is no man on this side the mountaines that hath suffered greater wrongs endured more contumelies for the maintenance of your commaunds and that fidelitie that is due vnto you Yea Richard the Archbishop of Sens being dead and Daribert canonically nominated to his place Yuo being prohibited by Hugh Primat of Lyons and Legat to Vrban to consecrate him Bishop because he had not performed vnto him his due obedience Yuo deales sharpely with the Legat by letters giuing him to vnderstand That he would not obey him to the preiudice of the auncient Canons and the venerable authoritie of his forefathers he therefore bitterly reproueth him But Baronius who had hitherto approued him begins now to chide him because he had not spoken of inuestitures as was fitting Baron an 1099 art 8. That which remaineth saith he in this Epistle of Yuo is more harsh as speaking too abiectly of the auncient inuestitures yea of many things he speakes with contempt which if they were not corrected in other Epistles of the same Author would call into question that his glorious reputation which he hath gotten by defending the Apostolike See and the Catholike veritie So much doth reason and affection disagree euen in great personages An. 1093. In England Anselme by nation an Italian being chosen Archbishop of Canterburie by the consent of King William the second craues leaue of him to goe to Rome to receiue his Pall of Pope Vrban wherewith the King being greatly offended answered That no Archbishop or Bishop in his realme was subiect to the Court of Rome or to the Pope and that he had that libertie in his realme that the Emperour had in his Empire Anselme therefore was accused of high treason all the Bishops consenting thereunto except Gondoulfe Bishop of Rochester Vrban hereupon sent Gualter Bishop of Alba into England to bring him the Pall and to reconcile him to King William But Anselme being still desirous to goe to Rome King William answered him in plaine tearmes That if he would promise and bind himselfe by an oath vpon the booke neither to goe nor to appeale to Rome for any affaires whatsoeuer he should then well and peaceably enjoy his Bishopricke if not that it should be free for him to passe the seas but neuer to returne And this he spake in Common Councell He neuerthelesse went to Rome where by his counsell the Decree was renewed vnder paine of excommunication against the inuestiture of Layman Mathias Paris in Guilielmo 2. and so he continued at Lyons so long as William liued Let vs adde hereunto in these times the report of the Monke of Malmesburie touching the Romans The Romans sometimes Lords of the world Malmes l. 5. a people that goe in long gownes are now of all others the most ignorant An. 1097. selling iustice for gold and the Canons rule for siluer We must not forget that it was at this verie time that Pope Vrban granted to Roger Earle of Calabria and Sicilia those letters patents so much disputed by Baronius against the King of Spaine Baron an 1097 art 20. 21. sequent who now possesseth the kingdome both of the one and the other Sicile where in consideration of his good and loyall seruices done vnto the Church of Rome and against the Sarasens he made him the sonne of the vniuersall Church and by a speciall priuiledge he granteth vnto him and to his sonne Simon or any other his lawfull heire that they should neuer haue during their liues within their dominions
tradition indiscreetly brought in we wholly reiect and we hold and reuerence those first holie Fathers vnto this day who by the motion of Gods spirit not carried by their owne affections haue otherwise ordayned Our Bishoppe communicateth with his King and Emperour to whom for those Royalties he holds from him hee hath sworne fidelitie It is a long time since this custome began and vnder the same many holie and reuerend Bishoppes haue departed this world giuing vnto Caesar that which belongs vnto Caesar and vnto God those things that are Gods And here they produce many places out of Ambrose and Augustine Now behold saith the Church of Liege why wee are held for excommunicats euen because wee hold and to our vttermost power doe imitate the holie and moderate auntient Fathers We hold with our Bishop and Archbishoppe our prouinciall and conprouinciall Synod according to the auntient tradition and whatsoeuer is there determined by the holie Scriptures we goe not to Rome but for such matters as are not determined by the Scriptures And as for those Legats a Latere who runne through the world to fill their purses wee wholly reiect them according to those Councels of Africa held in the times of Zozimus Caelestnius and Boniface For that we may know them by their fruites there proceeds from their Legations no correction of manners or amendement of life but the slaughters of men and the spoyle of the Church of God Forasmuch therefore as we sticke to the auntient rule are not caried with euerie wind of doctrine we are called excommunicats false Clerkes c. But rather let Paschal lay aside his spirit of presumption and let him aduisedly consider with his Councellors how from Siluester to Hildebrand the Popes haue obtayned the Chaire at Rome what and how many outrages haue beene committed by the ambition of that See how they haue beene defined by the Emperours and the false Popes condemned and deposed and he shall easily see that the imperiall power preuailed more than the excommunication of Hildebrand of Odoardus and of Paschal c. Paule the Apostle resisteth Peter the Prince of the Apostles to his face and therefore laying aside the wind of the Roman ambition why should not the Bishops of Rome be reprehended and corrected for great and manifest offences He that refuseth to be corrected is a false Bishop a false Clerke but we who by the mercie of God are obedient and corrigible according to the rule by the assistance of Gods spirit will auoyd Schismes and simonie and excommunications in all things c. Which if we were to be destroyed it were to be done by the edict of Kings and Emperors who beare not the sword in vayne But Sathan is let loosse Apocalip 12.12 hauing great wrath whom the powerfull hand of God will put to flight c. Alluding to that place in the Apocalips of the church persecuted by Sathan The authoritie of the Romans will free vs from excommunication Pope Hildebrand who was the Authour of this new Schisme and the first that raysed the Priestlie launce against the Princelie Diademe did first excommunicat those that indiscreetly fauoured Henrie but condemning himselfe of intemperancie he excepted those out of that excommunication that by a necessarie and lawfull subiection and no desire to doe ill tooke part with the Emperour And this hee set downe for a Decree c. Hee still proceedeth in the examination of this Epistle to Robert Persecute Robert the head of the heretikes and his maintayners thou canst offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God c. When Alaricus King of the Gothes went to take Rome being admonished by one of the seruants of God to desist from so wicked an enterprise I goe not willingly saith he to Rome but a certaine man doth daily vrge me to destroy it By this example doth the Pope vrge his Esquire to wast and ouerrunne the whole kingdome which cannot be done without slaughter and bloud and the ruine of the Church of God Alaricus was more mild who hauing taken Rome spared the Churches of God and abstained from the slaughter of men Now nothing is excepted but Robert is sent by the Pope not onely to ruinate those of Cambray and Liege but to indeauour wholly the destruction of all Who will crie out now with Esay How beautifull are the feet of those that preach peace c Doubtlesse that Zeale which S. Peter had when he cut off the eare of Malchus the same hath the Vicar of Peter in cutting off the eare of an hereticall King but he that will imitate Peter in wounding let him imitate likewise in putting his sword into his sheath c. Suppose our Emperour be an heretike as you would haue him yet he is not to be repelled as such a one by vs by taking armes against him but by prayer vnto God Against Pharao whose heart was hardned against God Moses brought frogges and flies and grashoppers and bayle These onely plagues he could no way auert but by praying with stretched out hands to heauen Ieremiah prayed for Nabuchad-nezzar and Paule for Nero c. And these examples he relateth more at large Which of the Popes of Rome hath by his Decrees giuen authoritie that a Bishop should vse the sword of warre against offendors Gregor l. 7. Regist c. 1. Gregorie the first Pope of that name telleth vs what all the Popes before him did thinke hereof all that succeeded him should think writing to Sabian the Deacon c. All contented with this example from Gregorie the first vsed the spirituall sword alone vnto the last Gregorie who was the first that armed himselfe and by his example others with the sword of warre against the Emperour c. You say with Gregorie howsoeuer the Shepheard bind let the flocke feare the band of the shepheard that is his censure Gregor Homil 26. And we say with Gregogorie that he depriueth himselfe of the power of binding loossing that bindeth loosseth not according to merit but his owne will You say likewise that be a man excommunicated for what cause soeuer if he die in that state he is damned The authoritie of the Church of Rome helpes vs in this For Gregorie the first hath authorised by writing and deed that the Pope of Rome hath power to absolue any man vniustly excommunicated by any man If then the Bishoppe of Rome can doe it who will say that God cannot absolue whomsoeuer the Pope hath vniustly excommunicated No man can be hurt by another that is not first hurt by himselfe But Robert can offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God than to persecute vs. I demaund of thee my mother the Church of Rome Can that sacrifice please God which is not cleane and without spot How then should this sacrifice of warre be acceptable vnto God which cannot be but vncleane full of murder rapine And this he amplifieth with many places of Scriptures And this saith he we commaund thee
and thy souldiers to doe in remission of your sinnes c. Here I know not what I should say or whether to turne my selfe For if I should turne ouer the whole volume of the old and new Testament and all the auntient expositers that writ thereupon I should neuer find any example of this Apostolike commaund Only Pope Hildebrand hath offered violence to the sacred Canons whom we read commaunded the Marquesse Mathilda in remission of her sinnes to make warre against Henrie the Emperour And so hauing discoursed out of the Scriptures and some places of Gregorie of the true manner and meanes of the remission of sinnes and shewing to a sinner his sinnes and making him to confesse them to feele the burthen of them to bee sorie for them to seeke the remedie by a liuelie faith in Christ Iesus the church of Liege concludeth in these words This manner of binding and loossing thou hast heretofore held and taught vs O my mother the Church of Rome From whence then comes this new authoritie by which there is offered to offendours without confession or repentance an immunitie from all sinnes past and a dispensation for sinnes to come what a window of wickednesse doest thou hereby set open to men The Lord deliuer thee ô mother from all euill Let Iesus be the doore vnto thee let him be the Porter that no man enter into thee but to whom be shall open He deliuer thee I say and thy Bishop from those who as the Prophet Michah speaketh seduce the people of God that bite with their teeth and yet preach peace This was the letter of the church and Clergie of Liege to Pope Paschal the second fortified with the testimonies of the holie Scriptures and authorities of the Fathers Neither need we doubt that such in those times was the voyce of the greatest part of the Churches of Christendome who consequently acknowledged Satan to be let loose wasting the Church of God in the person of Antichrist sitting in his Throne which the Emperour Henrie instructed by his Prelats spake plainely in his Epistle to the Christian Princes exhorting them to haue regard to their posteritie the royall Maiestie Auent l. 5. and the saluation of all Christian people because saith he the Pope vnder the honest title of Christ goeth about to oppresse the publike libertie of all Christian people whom Christ hath bought with his bloud and indeauoureth day and night to bring vpon all Christians a slauish seruitude except the Kings and Princes of the earth preuent it neither will he cease to doe it vntill like Antichrist he sit in the Temple of God and be worshipped of all as if he were God These and the like letters saith Auentine are to be found in many antient Libraries written to the kings of France Denmarke England and to other Kings and Princes of Christendome who neuerthelesse became not the more strange vnto him but being rather sorie for this his condition detested the author An. 1104. It was at this time that Yuo Bishop of Chartres writ a letter to Richard Bishop of Alba the Popes Legat who would censure his Clegie of simonie whom he openly giueth to vnderstand that he had done his best endeauors to mend that fault but all in vayne because they maintained it by the custome of the Church of Rome You Epist 133. If the Deane saith he and Chapter or other officers doe exact any thing of those that are made Canons my selfe forbidding it and persecuting the fault they defend themselues by the custome of the Church of Rome wherein they say the Chamberlaines and other officers of the Palace doe exact much of such Bishops and Abbots as are consecrated which they couer vnder the name of oblations or benedictions for there they say neither penne nor paper will be had without money and with this collop they stop my mouth not hauing any other word to answer them but that of the Gospell Doe that which they say that is to say the Pharisies and not that which they doe If therefore I cannot pluck vp this plague by the root impute it not onely to my weakenesse because from the first growth of the Church of God the Church of Rome hath been sicke of this disease nor to this houre cannot free herselfe of those that seeke their owne gaine Moreouer the same man being much molested by the Clergie at Rome makes a grieuous complaint vnto Paschal against the Appeales to Rome which are the cause of much disorder rebellions in the Clergie against their superiours whom abusing that libertie they slaunder at Rome Epist 75. he neuerthelesse not long before in the cause of Godfrey appealed to Rome whose place by the authority of the Pope he supplied out of the selfesame humor as aboue acknowledging reason and justice when it made for their owne purposes 43. PROGRESSION Of the turbulent estate of the Church and Common-wealth through the factious pride of Pope Paschal NOw to follow againe the course of our Historie Auentine concealeth not ratiunculas some smal reasons as he calleth thē why these Popes since Hildebrand pretended a right to deiect from their Throne vel potentissimum Imperatorem any Emperor how mightie soeuer That all power had been giuen of God to Christ and from Christ vnto S. Peter and to the Bishops of Rome his successors vnto whom by Religion of oath all Christians were bound perpetually to obey and to other Princes onely a limited time and vnder condition so long as it shold please them That therefore it was lawfull for the Pope if the Emperour disobeyed him who represented Christ on earth to excommunicate and depose him no lesse than any other Christian insomuch as he raigneth but by precarie right and holdeth the Empire in homage of him That in case he should rebell he might root him out of the Common-wealth as a Tyran by any meanes whatsoeuer And the people saith he bewitched by Hildebrand with such reasons as they are subiect to let themselues be carried away with euerie wind of doctrine Fraunce Italie and Germanie were pierced to the heart for the space of three and thirtie yeares Namely Paschal following from point to point this instruction who seeing his enemie dead reenforced the rigor of his Decrees and will not receiue to absolution the inhabitants of Liege till they had taken him out of the Sepulcre where they had layed him when Henrie also his sonne demaunded permission of him to giue him buriall he flatly refused him saying that the authoritie of holie Scriptures and of diuine miracles and of the Martyrs receyued vp into heauen repugned thereunto This writeth Peter the Deacon l. 4. ca. 38. And Auentine noteth expresly that till that time the Bishops of Rome had accustomed to date their Bulls Epistles and other affaires from the yeres of the Emperours raigne which he first ceased to doe and began to date from the yeare of his Popedome He was also the first that gaue
immunitie to Colledges though erected by others than himselfe He noteth further that till then in Germanie Ecclesiasticall persons Bishops Priests Abbots Monkes c. had not any care of their worldlie goods but imploying themselues in the seruice of God and at their studie referred the managing of those affaires to some neighbour Lord ordayned of the Emperour who administred vnto them prouision of meat apparell and other necessaries for life and distributed also to the poore and this they called Vogt Patron or Curator which the Roman Lawes call gouernour or Steward But from that time forth the Churchmen reiected them and took the administration into their owne hands promising to giue euerie yeare to the Pope nummum aureum quem Bizantium vocant diplomata a piece of gold which the Bulls call a Bizantium nothing being more easie to Paschal than in giuing away anothers right to take neuerthelesse tribute of it And hereupon for the space of sixteene yeares all things diuine and humane were in confusion vntill in the end he had attained his purposes In Italie also his power encreased by two occasion The one was the death of the Marquesse Mathilda in the yeare 1115 An. 1115. Platina in Paschal Vrspergensis in Chronico who in the time of Hildebrand had made donation of Lumbardie and of Tuscan to S. Peter which ministred new matter of contention betweene Henrie and him because he pretended to be her heire and comming into Italie endeauoured to take possession thereof and so did of a part Blondus and Platina make the limit thereof to extend from the Riuer of Pissia S. Quirico in the Countrie of Siena vnto Ceperan betwixt the Apennine and the Sea adding thereunto Ferrara Auentine saith here that Eneas Siluius which is Pius the second saith that Mathilda bequeathed by Testament to the Bishop of of Rome that which is called Patrimonium Petri the Patrimonie of S. Peter And then was heard a voyce from heauen as I haue learned of most graue Diuines Venenū melle litum foemina propinasse Christianis that a woman had giuen Christians poyson to drinke tempered with honie The other occasion was the diminution of the Archbishopricke of Rauenna Platina ibidem which as the Histories of those times say had oftentimes till then opposed it selfe against the Church of Rome whose power to abate he caused a Councell to be held at Guastall wherein was decreed that the Cities of Romania Placentia Parma Regio Modena and Bononia should no more acknowledge the Archbishop of Rauenna Sigon de regno Jtaliae l. 10. Let vs adde yet a third That Arnulfe Patriarch of Hierusalem being accused by his Clergie was deposed in another Synod held in Syria by the Bishop of Orange by authority from the Pope who neuertheles being come in person to Rome Larga muneruus profusione by his many gifts Guliel Tyrius l. 11. c. 26. li. 9. ca. 17. l. 11. cap. 14. 15.16 saith William of Tire pleased again Paschal by him was absolued reestablished in his seat A thing neuer before seene that one of the antient Patriarches should be judged by the Bishop of Rome But this was because they that commaunded in the holie Land were Westerne Princes and to maintaine their enterprise had need of his good fauor In effect Dabert Bishop of Pisa Patriarch of Hierusalem saith William of Tire is created in an assemblie of Princes by the common consent of the people and presently after installed in the Throne There was no speech of sending to Rome The onely extremitie he found himselfe in being iniured by the King whose dissolute life he would not winke at made him take this course against Ebremarus whom he moued thereunto And as for this Arnulfe who by his gifts had saith the author circumuented the Religion of the holie See it is he who as he saith elsewhere had when hee was but Archdeacon set the whole Church in confusion Inuita Diuinitate vti credimus Gibelino substitutus created for successour saith he in another place of the Patriarch Gibeline in despite of the Diuinitie as we beleeue And such a one was it behoofefull he should be for to fit Paschals liking But let vs come againe to the principal quarrell of inuestitures for that it is the Theame of this age Paschal by setting the sonne against the father had so ruinated the credit of the Empire in Italie shaken euen in Germanie it selfe that hee thenceforth thought any thing lawfull for him And Historiographers doe particularly obserue that vnder this confusion the Cities of Italie had taken a new forme and vsurped libertie the Pope fauouring the same who had rather their forces should be diuided than vnited together vnder the authoritie of the Empire And yet thereby shall we see so much the greater disorders and ruine hereafter Paschal then being inuited to be present at Augsbourg for ordering of affaires being in good hope of this sonne whom he had authorised against his father An. 1106 resolued in the yeare 1106 to goe thither But by the way he held that Synod of Guastalla a Towne of the Countesse Mathilda where were present the Embassadours of Henrie the fourth he fore-judgeth the sayd affaires confirming all the rigours of Hildebrand Vrban and his owne prouideth absolutely for the Bishoprickes of Germanie Gebhard to Trent Conrade to Salzbourge and others to the Ecclesiasticall Colledges he giueth immunities on all Churchmen imposeth a certaine tribute Auent l. 6. and reenforceth his faction To such saith Auentine as take his part he giueth preferment without delay others if within a certaine day they change not opinion he forbiddeth their office pronounceth and will haue all men beleeue that all Lawes are resident within the closet of his breast and maketh no scruple of any lie So that he must more aduisedly he dealt withall than before and men must hold for Law whatsoeuer he saith he being resolued to destroy all that oppose themselues against him and his seat These are the Authors words This was hard newes to the Emperor who expected better for his seruices thinking at least before he had passed further he would haue conferred with him about it Which the Pope vnderstanding at Verona changed his journey and in the yere 1107 passed the Alpes An. 1107. came to Clugni and from thence to Troyes in Campania where he thought to hold a Synod more fauourably for his pretences Philip the first then raigning in Fraunce in trouble for his Concubine Bertrade and withal troubled by the Princes Barons and Prelats of his kingdome borne out namely by the king of England and therefore not in good estate to dispute himselfe for his priuiledges This was the renewing of a quarrell betweene the Pope and the Emperour wherein Henrie the fourth clearely shewed that what he had done by the Popes instigation against his father had not beene for zeale of Religion but rage of ambition seeing he now contended for the same right being
to Bishop Benedict that it seemed to be taken from an Epistle euidently supposed to bee Calixtus the first which if we marke either the sence or manner of stile we shall find to sauour of no antiquitie and the like besides was supposed by diuers others and all the learned among them euen before these controuersies were Furthermore that it is likely that this Benedict was he that is mentioned in the first creation of Cardinalls made by Calixtus in the yeare 1120 An. 1120. as we read in Onuphrius With the like credit they attribute the Decree of single life to Calixtus the first which this second Calixtus ended An. 1119. being President of the Councell at Rheimes in the yeare 1119 That all maried Priests should be degraded But let the Reader judge with what spirit these good Bishops were led that in the same Councell they pronounced authentike the historie of Charles the Great Fasciculus Temporum Ann. 1119. Matthaeus Paris in Henric. 1. Rogerus de Houend Huntington in Hen. Ranulph in Polychro l. 7. c. 7. written by the Archbishop Turpin euen and by the judgement of Baronius fabulous and ridiculous In England likewise in a Synodholden at Westminster the Cardinall Iohn of Creme his Legat caused to be published after diuers disputations Summum scelus esse To be a great wickednesse to arise from the side of a harlot for so they called the lawfull wiues of Priests to goe to create the bodie of Christ He notwithstanding hauing the same day made and consecrated the bodie of Christ was the night following surprised in the companie of an harlot as many Authors of that time doe affirme and for the most part Monkes A thing so manifest as could not be denied whereby he changed that great honour he had gotten into the greatest dishonour and reproach and by the iust iudgement of God with shame discredit returned to Rome And so the staine of Discipline doth always accompany the corruption of doctrine Matt. Westmonasteriens in Chron. Baron to 12. an 1125. art 2. sequent Baronius wold call this historie into doubt because Mathew of Westminster addeth that this good Cardinall had for his excuse That he was no Priest but a corrector of Priests who neuerthelesse saith he was a Priest But he did not see that it was spoken in that sence wherin Abbots denied to be Monks because they were the gouernours masters of Monks that is to say they were not Monkes onely And what he addeth besides is all friuolous An. 1124. Now about the later end of the yeare 1124 Lambert Bishop of Ostia succeeded Calixtus who through his diligence had brought the Emperour Henrie vnder the yoke of bondage and was called Honorius the second and not long after died Henrie without heire which caused diuision in the Empire one part holding for Lotharius Duke of Saxonie the other for Conradus Duke of Sucuia who murdered each other with mutuall wounds An. 1125. whilest in the meane time Honorius and his successors lost no time Honorius purposing to inuade the Normans in Apulia the onely obstacles in Italie of his greatnesse Romwal Episc Salernitan in Chron. stirred vp all the nobilitie to armes against them Pardoning all their sinnes that should die in this expedition for him and remission for the one halfe onely that should liue So vsed he his Indulgences to the destruction of Christians An. 1127. And yet neuerthelesse finding the matter full of danger determined with himselfe to make peace with Roger yeelding vnto him the title of Duke of Apulia and Calabria vpon condition he should hold them of the See of Rome And not long after in the yeare 1130 he died Neither would I willingly omit Guilielm Tit. l. 3. c. 23. 25. An. 1130. that at the same time William an Englishman was created Archbishop of Tire in an assemblie of the King and Patriarch and the Peeres of the realme and soone after consecrated by the Patriarch of Hierusalem for hitherto there was no speech to attend the Buls of Rome This William to the end he might get the more authoritie to himselfe goeth to Rome to obtaine the Pall which Honorius was verie readie to giue vnto him But it is expresly noted by the Author that he made this voyage Inuito renitente suo consecratore Against the will and liking of the Patriarch Waremond who can consecrated him And so through the wicked ambition of the Prelats he got power and authoritie in the East countries Neuerthelesse Stephen the successor of Waremond was chosen not long after by the Clergie and people without the helpe of Rome OPPOSITION But among the enterprises of these Popes there were not wanting those who barked at the theefe vndermining the wall of the Church Hildebert Bishop of Mans famous in that Age in a certaine Epistle speaking of the Court of Rome saith Their proper function is Inferre calumnias deferre personas afferre minas auferre substantias that is to say To slander to backbite people to threaten to carrie away other mens goods Their praise is to seeke businesse theft in peace among weapons flight victory in banquets Imploy them in your causes and they delay them imploy them not and they hinder them If you solicite them they scorne you if you inrich them they forget you They buy processe they sell intercessions they depute arbitrators they dictate iudgements and when they are pronounced they reuerse them c. They denie vnto Clergie men their due reuerence to the Nobilitie their originall honour to superiours their place to equalls their familiar meetings and to all iustice They loue not any kind of men of what order or of what age soeuer In the Palace they are Scythians in chambers Vipers in feasts Scullions in exactions Harpies in discourses Statutes in questions Beasts in their treatises Snailes in their bargaines Bankers Stonie in vnderstanding woodden in iudgement firie in stirring vp anger yron in forgiuing In friendship Leopards in their meriments Beares in deceits Foxes in pride Bulls and Minotaures in deuouring Their firmest hopes are in changes they loue best doubtfull times and yet still fearfull of their villanie through a guiltie conscience Lions in their counsells Leuorites in armies They feare peace least they should be shaken off warre least they should fight Whose nosthrils if they vent the ayre of an rustie purse thou shalt presently see the eyes of Argus the hands of Briarius and the wit of Sphynx In another after that he was made Archbishop of Tours he complaineth to Honorius the second Hildebert in Epist ad Honor 2. That all things were brought by Appeale to Rome which we saith he on this side the moutaines haue not yet heard much lesse learnt in our holie ordinances that all Appeales are to be receiued at Rome and if perhaps such a noueltie hath risen That all Appeales without difference be admitted the Pontificall censure will perish and the strength of
are manifold you would as little spare him When he had vttered this with a loud voyce he said Verily I feare not to vndergoe death for the truth but I tell you in the word of our Lord that the omnipotent God will not pardon your impietie Yee are full of all vncleanenesse and goe to hell euen before the people that are committed to your charge God is the reuenger Platina in Honor 2. Sabell Ennead 9. l. 4. Platina saith that he was followed by many of the Roman Nobilitie as a Prophet and the true disciple of Christ But Sabellicus saith This wicked deed that was cōmitted by the Clergie defamed their whole order yet it was the fault but of a few for their licentious life was grown to that height that they could not endure wholesome admonitions And Honorius truely tooke it grieuously saith he but presently addeth caeterum questione abstinuit but the restrefrayneth to speake of By this the Reader may judge what his anger was Let vs here speake of that which is written touching Nordbertus An. 1125. who came to Honorius in the yeare 1125 for the confirmation of the order of Premonstre instituted by him who published that Antichrist was euen at hand and readie to bee reuealed S. Barnard writing to Gaufrid Bishoppe of Chartres saith Barnard Epist 56. ad Gaufr Carnotens Whereas not many dayes since I saw his face and from his heauenlie pipe that is to say his mouth I heard many thing yet this I neuer heard that he should go into Hierusalem But whē I did inquire what he thought of Antichrist he protested he knew most certaine that he should be reuealed in this present generation And hereupon it appeareth that this question was then verie frequent But saith he as I entreated him to declare vnto me from whence he had this certainetie as I gaue eare to his answer I thought I might not beleeue him neuertheles he affirmed that he should not die before he saw the general persecution of the Church which truely he saw not long after if he obserued it against them that were called the Waldenses and so bloudie and cruell as hardly was euer any But the mischiefe was That Antichrist walked about the Theatre of the world but so disguised as few knew him and they that did know him durst not speake ill of him Vrspergen Abbas an 1119. The Abbot of Vrsperge telleth vs of this Norbertus That he was at the Councell of Collen vnder Calixtus in the yeare 1119 where he was accused of all that were there touching many things whereof he wisely excused himselfe whereupon it is written of him That the hands of all these were against him and he against them all Vpon what occasion he sheweth not 46. PROGRESSION Of the factions in the Popedome betweene Innocent the second and Anaclet the second and how Innocent requited the Emperour Lotharius in defending him against Anaclet Of the militarie enterprise of Innocent against Roger Duke of Apulia and Calabria and the successe thereof BY the death of Honorius arose a great schisme in the Church of Rome the one part hauing chosen Gregorie the sonne of Guido who was named Innocent the second the other Peter the sonne of Peter Leo who was first consecrated and called Anaclet the second both citizens of Rome but Anaclet of the more honourable familie so that Innocent after he was consecrated by the Bishop of Ostia was constrained for his safetie to flie into the towers of the Frangepanes riuals of Piter Leo and at length to leaue the citie Anaclet in the meane time being possest of the Vatican and finding therein crownes cups crosses and crucifixes of gold siluer and other rich ornaments caused them to be molten and made into money to content those that were of his faction and followers And it is likely the other would haue done no lesse if he had had power and meanes according as the election of the Popes at these times were carried Innocent therefore imbarked himselfe with his Cardinals and came to Pisa and there excommunicated Anaclet and presently went into France and sent to King Lewis the Grosse declaring vnto him the equitie of his cause to be protected by him This was the occasion of the Councell of Estampes where our Bishops disputing with those of the Popes S. Bernard held for Innocent who at the same time was inuited by Legats to take his refuge in France For hauing S. Bernard on his side was a great helpe vnto him And our Frenchmen were willing to bind the Pope vnto them who for a good turne receiued might afterward requite them in Italie There was also by chance at the same time in France Vincent l. 27. c. 6. Bernard vita l. 2. c. 1. Suggerus Abbas in vita Ludouici Grossi Henrie the first King of England whom Bernard persuadeth in the behalfe of Innocent against the opinion of all his Bishops through whose persuasion he went to Chartres to meet him Then both the Popes indeuored to defend each others part but Anaclet thundered his Excommunications at Rome against Innocent and his partakers Innocent at Clermont and Rheimes did the like against him and his followers And moreouer in Italie the Princes of the Normans defended the faction of Anaclet for he had bound Roger with a new benefit Leo Hostiens seu Petrus Diaconus l. 4. c. 99. in giuing him the title of a King and Anselme also Archbishop of Milan with all the Bishops of Lombardie his Suffragans And as on the one side S. Bernard defended Innocent so Anaclet was authorised by Sinaretus Abbot of Mont Cassin and all those of his Order who were of great authoritie especially in Italie where it was a question of holding his seat at Rome Innocent therefore in the yeare 1132 An. 1132. endeuoured to procure an enteruiew and conference betweene him and the Emperour Lotharius at Liege where according to the example of Charls and Otho the Great he requested him to take vpon him the protection of the Church A thing which he willingly yeelded vnto but vpon condition That the inuesting of Bishops which the Church of Rome had taken away from his predecessor Henrie should be restored vnto him At which word Vita Bernardi l. 2. c. 1. saith the Author of the life of S. Bernard the Romans were amazed and waxed verie pale thinking they had incountred greater danger at Liege than they had auoided at Rome vntill S. Bernard whom he had alwayes neere vnto him caused Lotharius to change his opinion telling him That it stood not with his generous mind to make a benefit of the diuision of the Church because it was a thing that could not be done without much slaughter and bloud Wherefore Lotharius was therewith content Vrspergens in Lothario so that he would promise him to crowne him Emperor so soone as he should be reestablished in the See at Rome Then Lotharius came into Italie in the yeare 1133
An. 1133. and finding Innocent at Pisa carried him along to Rome But Anaclet and his followers when they could continue no longer masters of the citie fled into the towers leauing the citie to the will and pleasure of Lotharius so that Innocent being receiued of the citizens he crowned Lotharius in the Lateran whom he could not doe in the Vatican according to the vsuall manner being possest by the followers of Anaclet But behold how Innocent requited this benefit of the Emperour Krantzius in Metro l. 6. c. 35. He caused to be painted vpon the wall the solemnitie of his entrance and coronation that is to say Innocent sitting in a Pontifical chaire and Lotharius vpon his knees receiuing the Crowne of the Empire of him And with these verses Rex venit ante fores iurans prius vrbis honores Post homo fit Papae sumit quo dante Coronam The King before his gates doth come which sweares first to the towne Whom both the Pope his seruant makes and after him doth crowne Whereby he gaue all men to vnderstand that Lotharius was become the Popes man that is to say his vassall and feudarie so farre off was he from restoring vnto him the inuestitures and that he receiued the Crowne of him in gift They of Gennes were more gently vsed not so much in respect of their thankfulnesse as in despight of Anselme Archbishop of Milan who tooke part with Anaclet he gaue them an Archbishop and exempted them from the obedience of that of Milan Lotharius in the meane time whether the pride of Innocent had discontented him or the state of his affaires called him backe returned into Germanie whose absence so soone as the faction of Anaclet vnderstood descended the towers violently set vpon the part of Innocent in so much that he was constrained to leaue Rome and flie to Pisa And hereupon Saint Bernard writ to the Pisanians in fauour of Innocent Bernardi Epist 30. Pisa is taken in stead of Rome and of all the cities in the world is chosen the principall of the Apostolike See Why then should it seeme strange vnto them if we refuse the Priâ—â—cie to Rome But note what he further addeth This hath not fallen vnto thee by chance or through the counsell of man but by diuine prouidence and the speciall fauour of God who loues those that put their trust and confidence in him who said to Innocent his annointed Take thy habitation at Pisa and I will blesse it and will dwell there because I haue chosen it Innocent therefore held a Councell in the yeare 1134 An. 1134. but for the reformation of the Church though it were verie famous there was not a word spoken onely Anaclet was excommunicated and Innocent confirmed And at length through the mediation of S. Bernard Lotharius returned againe into Italie with a more puissant armie than before to bring Anaclet or rather Roger Prince of Sicilia into order who onely stucke firmely vnto him Henrie then Duke of Bauaria An. 1137. Lotharius sonne in law in the yeare 1137 being Generall of this expedition laid first siege to Mont Cassin held by the Abbot Rainold who summoned him to forsake Anaclet and deliuer the monasterie to Lotharius And drawing neere in person with his armie to Amalfa commaunded him to come vnto him assuring him vnder his faith to reconcile him to Innocent and that he should confirme all his priuiledges vnto him But Innocent carrying a malicious mind commaunded Rainold that before he entred into the army he should come with his Monks bare footed as a token of repentance to satisfie him whereupon Rainold being suddenly troubled herewith calleth the Emperor his protector and reuenger entring the campe by the commaundement of Lotharius pitched his tent neere to the Emperours protesting to goe wheresoeuer he would appoint him And hereupon began a new enuie of Innocent towards Lotharius who being accompanied with Peregrinus Patriarch of Aquilia and many Archbishops Bishops and Abbots notwithstanding tooke notice of this cause and the Counsellors of both parts being commaunded to be called heard the Pope by his Legats and Rainold and the Monkes by their Aduocats who complained vnto him That if they had erred or done amisse in any thing that Innocent was the cause thereof who had forsaken them At length Innocent alledging after many reasons and circumstances the fulnesse of his absolute power and authoritie Lotharius declareth what he had done for him and his memorable labours for the Church of Rome that if he would not receiue the Monkes at his request into fauour he would no more bee subiect vnto it Chron. Cass l. 4. c. 29. or defend it and that there should be a difference betweene him and the Pope at which saying all the whole armie gaue a showt And so they were absolued Anaclet and his faction being accursed but yet there remained stil a malicious mind in Innocent thinking himselfe not sufficiently reuenged for the injurie offered him by Lotharius Peter the Deacon who reciteth this historie at large obserueth many notable circumstances Jdem l. 4. c. 109. 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23. for the Emperour through certaine troubles and interruptions he procured to Innocent receiued not onely the Monkes the Commissioners appointed by Rainold but also commaunded them to be lodged neere his tent albeit they were excommunicated by the Pope Also this Excommunication the Emperor calleth into question willeth Innocent to nominat those whom he would make the Aduocates of his cause that he might decide the difference the parties being heard So Gerard Cardinall of the holie Crosse appeared in the behalfe of the Pope and Peter the Deacon for the Abbot who as the Emperour had caused Gerard to sit directly against him and Peter at his feet Gerard affirmed That an excommunicated person ought not to sit at the feet of a child of the Church The Emperour neglecting the Excommunication commaunded Peter to sit still whereat the Cardinall Gerard said vnto him The Catholike Church you and your predecessors haue made rulers of the whole world He answered We haue receiued the Crowne from the Apostolike seat not the dominion and soueraigntie but the marke thereof whereof Innocent maketh an instance that the Monkes should take an oath of faith and loyaltie toward him but be free from all oath towards the Emperour or priuiledges of the Empire The Emperour desiring Innocent to obserue the Imperiall lawes which he could not by any meanes auoid hee verie furiously answered him That hee would rather cast off the Papal Mantle and trample it vnder his feet To conclude the Emperour in the presence of the Patriarch of Aquileia and the Archbishops Bishops Cardinals Abbots the Author nameth them in this order judgeth the cause for the Abbot of Mont Cassin and dismisseth him Whereupon Innocent grew into such choler that he seemed as if he would depose all those that were at this judgement
that iudge the world saith he let them see and iudge these things least wrong should seeme to proceed from whence equitie and iustice should be had We shall bee condemned of rashnesse and said to open our mouthes against heauen but we write not these things out of a spirit of pride but with the inke of griefe wee feele our owne priuat miseries and deplore the publike c. The Apostle speaking to the Romans saith Euerie creature ought to be subiect to the higher powers If the Apostle so writ to the Church of Rome who in the Church of Rome will presume to contradict this Apostolicall doctrine c. Some Angels are greater and higher in dignitie than others yet they admit not the pride of emancipation or freedome the one aboue the other One of them long since would be freed from the power of God and of an Angell became a diuell by these extraordinarie liberties now adayes are wrought the vtter ouerthrow of many But to dispute of the doings of the Pope is held they say for sacriledge besides the disputation is not equall where it is not lawfull for the defendant to answer neither is it a quarell when thou strikest and I onely must endure the blowes In the same sence in the Epistle 158 to Iohn Bishop of Chartres and vpon the same subiect which was then pleaded by the Author before the Pope he saith All the lawes and the Canons and whatsoeuer we could alledge out of the word of God Petrus Blaesens Epist 158. to affirme and make good our cause Maiores inter caeteros the greatest haue held detestable and sacrilegious and did publikely iudge vs enemies to the Church of Rome vnlesse we would relinquish these word by which we endeuoured to proue the Church of Saint Augustine which they affirme particularly to be his to be subiect to the Church of Canterburie c. For hauing no regard of the losse of soules they permit in the Monkes all vnlawfull things to cast off the yoke of all discipline to follow all pleasures of the flesh and to pay for their riot and excesse through the whole yeare an annuall pension Wee hauing then beene publikely forbidden to produce in this cause either Canons or Lawes but onely priuiledges if we had any readie at hand whereof they knew none we had at that time saw that in this respect we were destitute of all humane comfort and they being resolued to prouide a lay man and not learned but rich ynough to purchase honors who had bought this Abbie by simonie not priuily but publikely and as it were in open market I put my selfe forward to accuse him and to make my selfe a partie against him but when I layed open manifest and notorious things they whom he had made friends with the Mammon of iniquitie poured wine and oyle into the wounds of his infamie Moreouer hauing gotten much money from the Marchants of Flanders and in a manner drawne them drie notwithstanding borrowed an infinit quantitie of gold of the Romans so by this meanes the Doues wings were all siluer and the hinder parts of her backe glittering all in gold in such sort that they would heare no more of the libertie and dignitie of the Church of Canterburie for the which the Martyr Saint Thomas fought euen vnto death This pretended Martyr notwithstanding suffered for the Popes authoritie who as Peter of Blois here tells vs according to the example of the Pharisies gilded his sepulchre that he might the better rob his Church Neither are we to forget also That in his treatise of the Institutions of a Bishop written to Iohn Bishop of Worcester he attributeth to euery Bishop that authoritie which the Church of Rome restraineth to the Popes as successors of Saint Peter We read saith he that our Sauiour said to Peter Petrus Blaesens de Institutione Episcopi If thou louest me feed my sheepe thou art the heire and Vicar of Peter feed my sheepe In being an Euangelist doe the workes of an Euangelist and of a Pastor be not ashamed of the office of a Pastor Thy ministerie hath more charge than honour if thou affect honour thou art mercenarie if thou wilt imbrace the burthen the Lord is strong to encrease his grace that profit may come by profit and gaine by gaine But if thou canst not endure the burthen and knowes thy selfe insufficient it is too late to complaine He said before Take heed by all meanes thou wrap not thy selfe in secular affaires for there is no agreement with the spirit of God and the spirit of this world persist in thy vocation the world is wholly giuen to wickednesse And this hee afterward recited Animabus Praelatus es non corporibus Thou hast the charge of soules and not of bodies Nihil Praelato commune est cum Pilato A Prelat hath nothing common with Pilat thou art Christs Steward Peters Vicar thou art not to make an account to Caesar but to Christ of that iurisdiction that is committed vnto thee And by these and the like places we may judge what he thought of the Popes who so violently drew all secular power vnto them But he was constrained verie often to temper his stile according to the tyrannie of those times Petrus Blaesens in Tractatu de Peregrinat Hierosolimit as when he said The sword wherewith Peter cut off these seruants eare exceedeth in these daies according to all mens opinion the weapons of Alexander and Caesar Abbas Vrsperg Let vs now come to Innocent the third The Abbot of Vrsperge tells vs of his entrance into the Popedome I haue heard in those times saith he things incredible to be related and hard to be beleeued that the same Pope said That he would take away the Kinglie Diademe from Philip or that Philip should take from him the Apostolical Ensigne Now albeit it were not to be beleeued that he would prefer his will before the will of God neuerthelesse it appeareth that he was at all times contrarie vnto him But God foreseeing from aboue permitted not that through all Germanie his diuine seruice and the Ecclesiasticall dignitie should perish which continued there more permanent than in other countries albeit much corrupted and depraued through the instigation of sinne and chiefly carnall pleasures And he noteth especially that Innocent opposed the authoritie of the Apostolike See against Philips Vt regium genus deperiret To ruinat the royall race But Auentine saith That he raised cognatas acies Auent l. 7. brother to fight against brother and the sonne against the father and the one to pollute himselfe with the bloud of the other and then crying out Who saith he can giue any other reason of the discord among Christians but the spectacle of the Roman Bishop quasi paria componentis taking pleasure to see and to cause them like Fencers to murder one another euen so the Christian people were slaine the Bishops of Rome encouraging the one against the
before his consecration at Rome might execute all his authoritie and prerogatiues and whosoeuer thought otherwise were traitors and heretikes Of which kind also that information is De nullitate processu Iohan. 22 whether Marsilius Patauinus or Ockam be Authour thereof Wherein Lodouike appeales from a Citation vnduely made in Auignion vnto a generall Councell conuocated in some safe and secure place with due forme and according to the sacred Canons and after a lawfull Appeale hee auerres that no place remaines for any Excommunication or Interdict And thus it was enacted against Iohn the two and twentieth or according to Platina the three and twentieth Furthermore Trithemius in Chronic. Hirsaugiens the Diuines and Ciuilians of these times argued this question by way of Thesis De potestate Imperiali Papali earumque distinctione Of the Emperours and Popes power and their seuerall distinction For to omit what Vldarick the Emperour Lewis his Chancellor Apologia Ludovic 4. contra Ioh. 22. publicē proposita wrot to Iohn in certaine letters directed to him in his Masters name wherein amongst other things he calls him Bestiam illam de mari ascendentem That beast arising out of the sea of which mention is made in the Apocalyps an Apologie was publisht in Lodouikes behalfe by the Diuines whereby they stifly affirme Quod nullus Papa potestatis plenitudinem in temporalia sibi arrogare potest That no Pope could arrogate to himselfe any plenarie power in temporall things much lesse in the Empire and yet much more lesse such an one as Iohn a man most vnworthie of the Papall chaire as also that the Pope swaruing from the Faith might haue a superiour on earth which is the whole Church represented in a generall Councell which out of their authoritie may judge him and to which for this cause it was lawfull to appeale And the same we read printed at this day But beyond all others out of doubt William Ockam a Franciscan an Englishman borne being a verie wittie and learned Doctor assayles him verie stoutly Defend me Caesar saith he with thy sword against the Popes iniuries and I will by word writing and irrefragable reasons maintaine thee against him the which indeed he performed while he liued hee constantly auerring That the Pope was an heretike and schismatike whose censures were nothing at all to be esteemed From hence came those Dialogues of his Pro Ludouici defensione Liber nonaginta trium dierum pro Michaele Caesennate Generall of the Franciscans excommunicated for the same cause Errores Iohannis 22 Dialogus inter Clericum militem and other such like In which he debates this poynt with so vnanswerable arguments as no man need to call his opinion into doubt or question The principall heads were these That the Pope ex iure diuino hath no Primacie That Peter neuer had nor neuer sat at Rome and therefore the Pope cannot haue it That the Pope may erre yea and the whole Roman Church and therefore ought to be liable to a Councell Concerning the controuersie betwixt the Pope and the Emperour he discusseth eight seuerall questions First Whether the Imperiall and Pontificiall dignities might be joyntly discharged in one man Secondly Whether Caesar onely receiued his authoritie from God or from the Pope of Rome also Thirdly Whether by any authoritie from Christ the Pope and Church of Rome haue power to confirme Caesar and other kings in the exercise of royall jurisdiction Fourthly Whether Caesar being elected hath at the same instant absolute right to gouerne the Commonwealth Fiftly Whether other kings besides Caesar and the king of Romans being consecrated by Bishops receiue any authoritie from them Sixtly Whether such kings are in any sort subiect to those which consecrated them Seuenthly Whether if they should vse any other rite or solemnitie or assume another Diademe they lost in so doing their royall title and prerogatiue Eightly Whether the seuen Electors conferre as much right vpon the Emperour elected as other Kings and Princes haue by lawfull succession All which questions he arguing on both sides he determines in the greatest part for the ciuile Magistrat I meane for Kings and Princes vtterly ouerthrowing by the way the Extrauagants of Iohn the two and twentieth as false hereticall and by many condemned Whosoeuer thinke otherwise they may be numbred amongst them of those times whereof the Apostle to Timothie admonisheth vs 2. ad Timoth. c. 3. v. 3. 4. The time will be when they shall not giue eare to sound doctrine but according to their owne lusts they shall seeke out for teachers that may delight their eares which themselues shall stop against all truth and open wide vnto fables For this is the state of the present time that all men in a manner enquire not what was the doctrine of Christ of the Apostles or of the Fathers but onely they listen what the Pope wills and commaunds them Ascentius in his Preface sayes That he writ six other Tractats which he wittingly omitted because they were somewhat too sharpe and bitter against the Pope of Rome Editus Basiliae Marsilius Patauinus the Author of that golden Treatise whose title was Defensor Pacis of the authoritie of the Emperour and of the Pope writes much out of the same veine where out of the holie Scriptures the Lawes the Canons and both the sacred and ciuile historie he affirmes and auerres these propositions ensuing That Christ was the onely head and foundation of the Church and not Peter That he constituted none of the Apostles no not Peter himselfe Vniuersall Vicar and head of the Church and that by as good right any one else may vsurpe to himselfe this title That Peter was neuer Christs generall Vicar neither did Christ appoynt the other Apostles to be subiect vnto Peter How it was most probable that Peter was neuer at Rome much lesse that there hee held his seat who as the rest of the Apostles had no peculiar seat That the Pope labouring to confirme his Primacie by succession hath no right at all and therefore it is not validious That he hath no greater authoritie than other Bishops no not in that which appertaines to Indulgence and remission of sinnes and that otherwise by diuine right all men are equall with him the Bishops of Magunce Collen and Treuer are Primats as well as he That the plenarie power attributed to him was a manifest lye an execrable title and the verie originall of all euils and the vse thereof was to be interdicted the Popes by some good generall Councell But concerning temporall things Christ whose Vicar he would be thought to be neuer exercised any temporall authoritie vpon earth but contrariwise both himselfe and the Apostles submitted themselues to the ciuile Magistrat and after his ascention into heauen they both obeyed Princes and enioyned their disciples to this obedience and therefore that no temporall jurisdiction did any wayes belong to the Pope ouer any man much lesse ouer Princes
the support of Ladislaus king of Sicilie Charles Malatesta his Proctor appeared in Councell hauing on him the Pontificall robes which in token of renunciation he put off before all the assemblie But Benedict hauing beene verie oftentimes cited in vaine by sentence of the Councell is declared to be a periurer Session 11. a scandalizer of the Church a fautor and entermedler of schisme an heretike straying out of the way of faith and for these causes is depriued of his Papall dignitie and cut off from the Church as a withered and dried member forbiddeth all men therefore from obeying him vnder paine of excommunication And though he were almost of all men forsaken yet he continued still in obstinacie Idolum cum idolis suis Cardinalibus saith Krantzius An Idoll with the Idols his Cardinalls Krantzius in Metrop l. 9. c. 1. An. 1414. Yea being at poynt of death in the yeare 1414 he adiureth the Cardinals which remained with him in the castle of Paniscola that they should incontinently chuse him a successor which was Giles Munion Canon of Barcelon by them called Clement the eighth who the fourth yeare after renounced his charge Of this Benedict was that saying of Gerson verie often repeated in Councell There will be no peace to the Churches till Luna be taken away So much did Luna darken the Sunne so much also had these good Popes their hearts set on the vnion of the Church It was meet that impietie of doctrine should grow after the measure of the abuse of power Paulus Aemilius in Carolo 6. Therefore we read that this Benedict the thirteenth was the first that instituted That the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ should be carried before him for the safegard of his bodie that so he might seeme to haue a protector against his aduersaries on earth whom he beleeued to be none in heauen which without doubt he had inuented by the example of the kings of Persia who made their god be caried before them Alexander the fift also because he was a Minorite that he might gratifie the Friers of that Order Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 3. c. vltim who wonderfully reioycing at his creation ran about the streets euerie day verie many in troupes together as if they had beene mad men made a law That all Christians should be bound to beleeue the wounds of S. Francis and in veneration also of those wounds instituted a feast These things as we haue said before although they are judged doubtful yet are found in their owne Histories of those times So Iohn the foure and twentieth Waldensin Fasciculo for that Wicklif had translated the holie Scriptures into the English Tongue would needs haue that translation of the Bible into the vulgar Tongue to be heresie in England But our wise king Charles the fift was of another mind when a little before he commaunded that the sacred Bible should bee translated into the French Tongue for his owne and his peoples vse And let the Reader judge of the inuentions by the pietie and honestie of the deuisors In the meane time the Councell of Constance it selfe whilest it arrogateth power aboue the Pope doth not withall omit in emulation of Popes to extoll it selfe aboue the Lord Christ For when many nations complained vnto them That against the expresse institution of Christ in the participation of the Eucharist the cup of the Lord was taken away from them the Fathers of this Councell feared not to publish a Decree commaunding it seuerely to be excuted which was conceiued in these execrable words Concil Constant Session 13. Although Christ after supper hath instituted and administred to his Disciples this venerable Sacrament vnder both kinds of bread and wine yet notwithstanding the authoritie of the sacred Canons the laudable and approued custome of the Church hath obserued and doth obserue that this Sacrament ought not to be finished after supper c. And seeing that this custome hath beene according to reason brought in and a long time obserued by the Church and holie Fathers it is to be held for a law In which words this clause Non obstante notwithstanding so odious as we haue seene to the Church in former ages for that by it added to the Popes Bulls no lawes so holy but were reuoked now by the authoritie of this Synod manifestly abrogateth not only the vse of the Primitiue Church but the expresse commandement of the Lord himselfe in instituting a Sacrament of so great moment And these things extend to the yeare 1417. An. 1417. OPPOSITION Let vs now consider what the Christian Church thought hereof being distracted and as it were torne in peeces by two sometimes three Popes openly warring one against the other We haue alreadie noted something out of the historie of Theodorick Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 1. c. 7 8. who was successiuely Secretarie to Vrban Boniface Innocent Gregorie and Alexander Neither doth he conceale from vs the murmure and distraction of minds that then was in the whole world whilest some take part with one others content with the conduct of their owne Bishops hold with neither from whence in the meane time this benefit did arise vnto vs in this so great mischiefe That by occasion of this schisme there was a way made vnto the truth and the mouth thereof in diuers things opened And therefore he confesseth ingeniously that it is agreeable vnto reason that the Roman Emperour with the Prelats and Christian people as the spirituall sonne of the Church whose power is immediatly from God should by his authoritie appease these troubles and that they are fooles and flatterers that say That the Pope or Church hath two swords the temporall and the spirituall which great errour being brought into the Christian Church they raise a perpetuall emulation and discord betweene the Pope and the Emperour trampling vnder their feet the Imperiall authoritie to the great hurt of the whole Commonwealth That it appeareth out of the Decrees themselues that whensoeuer any schisme shall arise in the Church that the Emperors are bound and by law haue power to prouide a remedie Which he likewise proueth by the example of Theodoricus the king taken out of the Decree it selfe and is much offended that the Emperor Robert did so flatter and gently intreat Gregorie the twelfth who should haue compelled both parts to haue restored the peace of the Church D. 17. C. Consilia Theud l. 3. c. 9. 10. That the power of the Emperour doth especially tend to the repressing of a wicked and incorrigible Pope scandalizing the Church as it appeareth out of the acts of the Roman Emperours and kings where he alledgeth the example of Otho the first who came out of Germanie to Rome to chasten the disorderly stubborne behauior of Iohn the 13 whom by the authoritie of the Councell notwithstanding he were vpheld by his kindred and friends at Rome he deposed For saith he in those daies the
Iohn the three and twentieth for an expedition beyond the sea whereupon some Popes afterwards vnder other pretences would haue continued them but the cause of them ceasing they were to cease too neither could they be any longer tollerated especially at this time wherein Italie France Germanie and England were at peace and amitie one with the other And here they spent much time in the vnfolding of those exactions that were then in force Where they proue That neither the Pope nor the Church of Rome could by law impose any thing vpon Churches or Churchmen since he was not their Lord but Christ onely That these exactions are contrarie to the minds of their founders whose successors complaine vnto the king That the goods giuen to Churches are transferred to other vses yea to the vtter ouerthrow of Church and Commonwealth and all orders therein concluding in the end That the whole nation would neuer pay them vnder what pretence soeuer they were demaunded It were too tedious a thing here to repeat all their reasons the principall are these Annuities seeme to bind men to fall into heresie taking the word in the larger sence that is to say That it is lawfull to buy things spirituall or for spirituall to giue siluer or things temporall c. Item He that is so promoted seemeth to commit simonie and periurie Which they proue by that obligation that was required of Patriarches Archbishops Bishops c. You c. by the Apostolike permission and authoritie granted to you in that behalfe doe freely offer and promise of your own wills to giue for your common seruice to the Chamber of your most holie Father and Lord in Christ Pope Alexander and the holie and sacred Colledge of reuerend Fathers and Lords in Christ of the Church of Rome that is to say the Cardinals c. so many Florins of gold of the Chamber of good and lawfull weight c. with diuers other clauses verie strait which they were to sweare vpon the Euangelist and vnder paine of excommunication c. There flourished in these times the Cardinall Zabarella a famous Lawyer Zabarella de schismate circa annum 1406. who writ of schisme he feareth not to say That the defenders of the Pope had so corrupted the Canon law with their Glosses that there was nothing so vnlawfull which they thought not lawfull for them to doe in so much that they extolled him aboue God himselfe making him more than God From whence sprang infinit errors the Pope chalenging vnto himselfe a right ouer all inferior Churches and making small account of all inferiour Prelats in so much saith he that if God giue not his helping hand to the present state of the Catholike Church it is in danger of an vtter ouerthrow But at the next Councell it shall be necessarie to restraine this power and to confine it to that which is lawfull since it is a power subiect to that of the Church as it appeares in the fifteenth of the Acts wherein and not in him doth the fulnesse of power reside and in a generall Councell which representeth the Church In so much that the Church neither can nor euer could transferre that power in such sort to any one but that it euer remained wholly in her selfe not in the Pope whom she had euer power to depose And therefore it is vaine that they commonly boast of That he that is judged by the Church cannot be judged by men but by God alone It is in the power of the Emperor saith he to call Councels which plainely appeareth by the example of Constantine Iustinian Charles who did preside and were chiefe Iudges ouer them as it appeares by the first vniuersall Nicene Councell and others where when matters of faith were treated of the lay people were likewise present Neither is it lawfull for the Pope to hinder the calling of Councels by the intermission whereof the Church incurreth great danger whilest the Popes gouerne it after the manner of secular Princes not Ecclesiasticall Prelats And that which is more the Emperour if hee doubt thereof may demaund of the Pope a reason of his faith and if he be accused of any manifest crime proceed likewise against him by a course of law and to depose him he being the principall Aduocat and defender of the Catholike Church As touching the pretended fulnesse of power he saith That Saint Peter neuer had it but that he was one of the chiefe Apostles and ministers to whom in as much as he bare the person of the Church the keyes were deliuered For as well at Antioch as at Rome he tooke vpon him the administration of his part or portion no otherwise than the rest did And therefore the Pope commaunding nothing but what is just and lawfull is to be obeyed But whereas it is said that he is solutus legibus not subiect to lawes it is to be vnderstood of his owne lawes and not the law of God whereunto he is bound as well as others We must therefore beware least that honour be done vnto him whereby we may make him equall with God nay in any sort to adore him since S. Peter himselfe would neuer endure it but vtterly refused it Acts 10. And whereas it is commonly said That the Church cannot erre he saith it can no way be vnderstood of the Pope or of the Church of Rome but of the Church of Christ and the congregation of the faithfull And that euerie particular member of the Church is bound to be carefull for the preseruation of the Catholike faith And this he saith he hath presumed to write in this manifest danger of the Church moued onely with a zeale of God and his glorie and not any hope or expectation of reward In like manner writ our Clemangis Archdeacon of Bayeux in his booke Of the corrupt estate of the Church which was produced in the Councell of Constance where he setteth downe by what degrees the Church rose to her temporal height and her spirituall declination at one and the same time and by what subtilties the Pope got all to himselfe and fatted himselfe by staruing others Afterwards comming to particular corruptions Nicholaus Clemangis in lib. de corrupto Ecclesiae flatu They beare more patiently saith he the losse of ten thousand soules than of ten shillings what say I more patiently yea they beare the ruine and losse of soules without any motion of the mind whereof there is with them not onely no care but no thought at all whereas for their owne priuat domesticall losses they presently grow furious He saith likewise a little after The studie of Diuinitie and such as make profession thereof are made a mocke and ieasting stocke which is most monstrous to the Popes themselues who preferre their owne traditions farre before the commaundements of God Now that worthie and excellent function of preaching sometimes attributed to Pastors onely and proper vnto them is of that base account with them that they
and bound to the holie Scriptures Gerson de examine doctrinar consid 5. tom 1. Neither is it saith he in the power of the Pope or Councell to change traditions giuen by the Euangelists and Paul as some doe dote Yea we are to giue more credit in a case of doctrine to the assertion of a simple man learned in the Scriptures than the declaration of the Pope For it is manifest that we are rather to beleeue the Gospell than the Pope In so much that any such learned man being present at the Councell ought to oppose himselfe against him if hee shall perceiue the greater part against the Gospell either by malice or ignorancee to decline from the truth And touceing that place of Augustine I would not beleeue the Gospell but that the authoritie of the Church moueth mee thereunto He meaneth sayth he the Primitiue congregation of the faithfull who had seene and heard Christ and were witnesses vnto him Neither is it in the power of Pope or Bishop of a proposition not hereticall or not Catholike to make it hereticall or Catholike All which Theses destroy the tyrannie of the Pope and the Church of Rome with those inuentions likewise and vsurpations which vnder the cloke of his pretended authoritie they brought into the Church Let the Reader here note Vide Tractatū de Ecclesia That this was then the doctrine of the Vniuersitie of Paris yea the Sorbonists themselues We haue elsewhere quoted many places by which it may appeare how much they despaired of the reformation of the Church by reason of the malignitie of the Popes and Prelats Touching Indulgences he saith Iohan. Gerson in Tractat. de Indulgentijs Christ is the onely Pope that can grant those Indulgences for a thousand thousand dayes and yeares c. Againe Perhaps such enormous graunts haue beene inuented by wicked men who seeke their owne gaine And againe The graunt of Indulgences will hardly be taken away c. since it is most certaine that Purgatorie ends with the world Idem de absolutione sacramentali consequently the daies of their punishments Again Those institutions of Indulgences for twentie thousand yeares and the like to him that shall say fiue Pater nosters before such an Image c. are sottish and supersitious and contrarie to the truth c. At these fooleries all men in those dayes began to bend their browes But in this sermon intituled Of the ruines of the Church he manifestly proueth the fearefull judgement of God to be then at hand The signes which he setteth downe are these First 2. Thessalonians 2. The dissipation of the Roman Empire betwixt which and the persecutions of Antichrist following therein S. Hierome he setteth downe no distance of time And now saith he the state of the vniuersall Church is so doubtfull that it knoweth not on which side the See of Rome is except perhaps God should reueale it to some one or the iudgement of Salomon touching the diuiding of the infant into two parts giue vs to vnderstand who is the true mother Secondly Impudencie wherein as touching maners it is worse than the Synagogue when the ruine thereof approached for that permitted Pigeons to be sold in the Temple and this sells Spirituall charges for money that honoured God but with the lips onely this dishonours God both in word and deed taking no care at all to couer her owne shame Thirdly Inequalitie or rather Iniquitie the like whereof was neuer amongst the ministers of the Church the vnworthie being exalted the worthie trod vnder foot some set aboue Princes others more contemptible than the basest of the people And from hence arise schismes in the Church Fourthly The pride of the Prelats which purchaseth rather hatred than reuerence And from hence arise schismes in the Church Fiftly The tyrannie of those that beare rule who feed not the flocke but themselues they deuour the flesh and plucke off the skinne Sixtly The troubles of Princes and commotion of the people which we haue experience of in so many kingdomes and Prouinces Seuenthly The refusal of correction in the Principall of the Clergie who detest those that reprehend them hold the Scriptures for a fable and those that meditate thereupon for fantasticall persons Eightly Noueltie of opinions from whence arise heresies schismes are defended and being defended take root c. And this he applies to those that accommodat the Scriptures to their owne affections make them speake according to that loue or hatred hope of aduancement or reuenge wherewith they are carried And some of them vpon euerie light occasion call them heretikes whom they neuer knew to be tainted with heresie All which signes he rehearseth Gerson de signis ruinae Ecclesiae and compareth them with others of former times which being confirmed by the examples of his age and the threats of the auncient Prophets he applieth to the present state of the Church Of the same opinion were diuers others in diuers parts of the world In Germanie Theodoricus Vrias an Augustine in his worke of the consolation of the Church especially in his third book Theodor. Vrias in consolatione Ecclesiae lib. 3. Idem apud Paulum Langium in Chron. Citizensi where inueying against the wickednesse thereof the whoredome simonie ambition contempt of the word of God neglect of the saluation of mankind he pronounceth the Pope to be the forerunner of Antichrist Yea wee haue his verses recited by Paulus Langius in his Chronicle not vnworthie the reading in number eighteene whereof these are the first Papa stupor mundi cecidit secumque ruêre Coelica templa Dei membra simulque caput c. The Pope the worlds astonishment is dead With him are falne Gods house members and head c. Wherein he describeth how the Pope hath drawne the whole Church with himself into ruine supplying the place of Simon Magus not Simon Peter That the Churches vnder his gouernment were fairs of treacherie wherin the Sacraments and all holie things were put to open sale That the Church of Rome grew euerie day worse worse of a golden Church was become a siluer of a siluer an yron of an yron an earthly durtie Church in so much that nothing now remained but that it wold likewise turne into a stinking dung-hill And yet such a Church it was at that time when neuerthelesse it made a beautiful a glorious shew There was likewise another Theodor. Minorita in prophetia vna cum pluribus alijs rithmicis impressa one Theodoricus a Minorite Bishop of Croatia who foretold in a certaine prophesie written in verse That this See polluted with so much corruption should shortly come to naught and the Pope be vtterly ouerthrowne euen by those that had extolled him and that contrarily the Church and in her true pietie should recouer her pristinat beautie more than before Petrus Dresdensis likewise and Iacobus Misnensis the Disciples of the auncient Waldenses were for this
Legats of the other Easterne Patriarches of the Archbishops and Prelats euerie one in his order And hence may the Reader discerne what the Patriarch might judge of the pride of the Latine Bishop But what may we say of Baronius who in diuers places contesteth That the left hand in Councels was euer the more honourable As touching the matter it selfe for the concluding of the controuersies of the Latine and Greeke Churches is made an instrument of a vnion Laetentur coeli wherein they agree on both sides That the holie Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne That the Sacrament may be indifferently made of leauened or vnleauened bread That the soules of the faithfull that haue not yet satisfied for their sinnes goe to Purgatorie That the Pope of Rome is Head of the vniuersall Christian Church All which articles the Greeke Emperor causeth to be approued by the most part of his hoping he should haue assistance against the Turkes But Michael Bishop of Ephesus with some others doth euer withstand the same reiecting especially the two later Which is more when Ioseph Archbishop of Constantinople was dead Eugenius would haue them proceed before him to the chusing of another promising against his disposition to ordaine him without money yea to giue them some if need were and to depose him that did obtaine with him the place of Patriarch which he would not doe if they deferred his election till they came into their countrey The Greekes perceiuing whereto he tended namely that he might enter possession of the supreme power in the Church by that meanes and that with their consent answer him with one accord That their Patriarch cannot bee by their laws chosen any where else than at Constantinople That it is their custom he should be chosen and consecrated in his owne Church That the Emperour who was not ignorant of these ceremonies would not suffer it to bee otherwise Which the Pope vnderstanding Concisium Florent Sess vltim though much against his mind with gracious words he let them depart Now they were no sooner returned into their countrey but they were reiected of their Churches in this especially that they had admitted the supreme authoritie of the Pope of Rome whose pride being more neerely looked into they at last refute it in their writings published notwithstanding that he had endeuoured to bind vnto him some of the best learned as Isidore Bishop of Russia and Bessarion Bishop of Nicea to whom he had giuen a Cardinalls hat which he chose rather to weare in Italie than in Greece And from that time forth were by the Popes neglected the affaires of Greece and abandoned to the furie of Infidels But it is in no wise here to be omitted That during the time that Eugenius held his Councell partly at Ferrara and partly at Florence hee published diuers writings against that Decree of Basil That a Councell is aboue the Pope in which he did not sticke to affirme That so farre was it off that he ought to obey generall Councels that then he most merited when he contemned the Decrees of the Councell and which is more he declareth this proposition to be hereticall The Councell is aboue the Pope although both then and euer since it was held and affirmed by all the Vniuersities of Christendome Whence it came that whilest the Roman Church sayd she is superior to all other Churches and the Roman Bishop to all other bishops by this decree of Eugenius should the Bishop of Rome be made superiour or of higher authoritie than the Vniuersall Church and consequently that pretended infallibilitie of the Church shold be deriued not now to the Romish Church but to one onely man which is the highest degree of Antichrist in the Church according to that of S. Augustine in his booke of the citie of God August de Ciuitate Dei l. 18. cap. 2. That Antichrist should not onely sit in Templo Dei in the Temple of God but as Saint Paule hath it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Templum into the Temple as if he himselfe were the Temple it selfe he alone the Church In the meane time let the Reader judge of that Infallabilitie of the Church represented in a Councel by these Councels which at one same time and in one same matter doe decree things directly contrarie As touching the affaires of the Bohemians for which particularly the Empeperour Sigismund had so instantly requested the Councell the most part of the Churches terrified with the perfidious treacherie vsed towards Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prague refused to send any one thither but the principall of the Nobilitie ouer-ruled the matter that some should appeare for to render a reason of the innouation in religion imputed vnto them So soone as they came thither they were receiued verie curteously by Cardinall Iulian the Legat who was not yet called backe Then in the Councell he maketh an Oration wherein he bringing in the Church of Rome speaking to them in his words and attributing to it selfe alone all that is spoken in holie Scripture concerning the Church the Spouse of Christ and presupposing that which is chiefely in question flattereth himselfe in this perpetual Elenche Sheweth that in her power are the keyes of the kingdome of heauen That she is without spot or wrinkle That whosoeuer departed from her was an Heathen and a Publican That the decrees of Councels are her decrees which are no lesse to be beleeued than the Gospels seeing they giue authoritie to the Scriptures To this the Bohemians in few words That they despised neither the Church nor Councels that they had beene condemned at Constance without being heard Oratio Iulian. Cardinal Legati in Append. Concilij Basiliens notwithstanding that they affirmed nothing but by the holie Scriptures and then they propound their Articles And on both sides were chosen such as shold enter into conference The disputation lasted fiftie dayes and after many spent on this side and on that it was thought best to leaue Theologicall questions and prouide for the Common wealth and to send some thither who hauing made search how matters stood might compound with them Here was the policie To permit the Communiō vnder both kinds to such as in other things would submit themselues to the Councell and proceeded with all rigour to the rest that embraced not the same condition These were the auntient Waldenses and their Disciples who requested that the Church might be reformed in most of the Articles which are conteined in their and our confessions who for this cause suffered much both by the warres that Sigismund made vpon them and by the diuision and back-sliding of their companions Yet doe we see their Churches outliue so many miseries vntill these times consist and continue most flourishing and largely propagated As touching the Fathers of the Councell of Basill they seeme to be somewhat ashamed of that Decreee of Constance concerning the Communion vnder both kinds And whereas they of
of his mouth water after the woman like a floud that shee might be carried away of the floud But there were then giuen to the woman two wings of a great Eagle that shee might flie into the wildernesse And of a flight in the ayre there remaines no trace In such sort that we are not bound to search after it much lesse to shew it accounting it sufficient that we beleeue the Scriptues That God knoweth who are his That the Church is knowne vnto God as in the time of Eliah though vnknowne to the Prophet whereof after so many ages past there is no reason why any account should be demaunded of vs. But I will not deale so rigorously with you will you know where and what manner of Church ours was in all your time Our Church was that Primitiue Apostolike Church inspired with the holie Ghost grounded vpon the word of God which hath left vnto vs the Canon of the holie Scriptures the rule of our faith and life the Symboll of the Apostles the badge of our Christian warfare To vs therefore that embrace all these and to hold and defend them reject all humane inuentions stoppe our eares against the voice of a stranger the societie of this Church spread farre and wide through the world and as our Sauiour saith continuing to the last day of the world cannot be denied But on the other side against you is that curse threatened by S. Paule who besides and against this preach another Gospell If we or any angell from heauen preach vnto you otherwise let him be accursed Our Church is that which hath continued with this Gal. 1. v. 7.8.9 yea hath been euer ioyned vnto it shining with so manie and so great miracles made red with so many and glorious martyres For these are the miracles that witnesse the truth of this Gospell Martyrdomes that gaue testimonie to Christ the onely begotten sonne of God the onely redeemer of mankind Mediator Sauiour the only true Priest of the new Couenant which we onely vrge refusing all other and are readie to seale it with our bloud Ours therefore are these miracles and these Martyrdomes since we are incorporated with them by one and the same faith into one and the same Church Now tell me I pray haue your traditions beene confirmed by these miracles Can you or dare you affirme that any of your martyres haue suffered for the Papacie for the Popish doctrine for the adoration of Images the worship of Saints the traffike of Purgatorie the sacrifice of the Masse Transubstantiation By what right then doe you arrogate vnto your selues the miracles and martyrdomes of that Church by what right nay rather what wrong doe you take them from vs the true heires of their faith I would to God wee could as truely say of their constancie Againe our Church is that that heretofore confuted and confounded Arius Macedonius Nestorius Eutiches Pyrrhus yea Pope Honorius himselfe who called into question the diuinitie of the onely begotten sonne of God and of the holie ghost and the two natures and two wils in one Christ Ours are those generall Councells of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and others In which they with theirs were condemned and ouerthrowne Forasmuch therefore as we approue and embrace all these and consequently the Catholike Church represented in them as we neuer wandred in any thing from their doctrine so are we not to be seperated from their bodies Tell me againe whether you dare to say as much And if for shame you will seeme to dare See ye not that your Pope is to be brought into order that he is presently to fall to the ground Find you any where in any of those approued and auncient Councells any place for those your inuentions And yet these bring vs to the six hundreth yeare after the natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour In all which time if those points of doctrine which we affirme are confirmed by the holie Scriptures Symboles Myracles Martyres decrees of Councels and contrarily those things we denie doe no where appeare nay are not so much as affirmed may we not by good right and reason professe that Church to be ours And with better reason aske you where your Church was for those six hundred yeares together Vbinam Gentium for to say the truth there shee was there shee fed Not vpon the hill of Sion but the little hils and groues of Garisim the mountaines of Seyre the pastures of Paganisme From whence ye haue gathered whatsoeuer either the proud schoole of the Pharisies brought into the Sinagogue or the vaine superstition of the Greeke Philosophers into their Academy From thence-forward the authoritie of one man by the contempt of the word of God gathering strength in the Church of Rome the Princes likewise according as it was foretold striuing to giue their assistance he made and vnmade lawes at his owne pleasure preferring humane inuentions before the diuine oracles his decrees before the Canons of Councells Nouelties before antiquities things profane before holie borrowed from elsewhere before his owne adulterat before lawfull superstition before religion and all this furniture of Paganisme before Christian simplicitie by which meanes the Church by degrees fell into this corruption and languishing consumption In such sort neuerthelesse that in the middest of this corruption this confusion a part of our selues did still remaine and that in a twofold manner This Church was a part of our selues though corrupt cloked and couered with wood and hay and stubble yea in a manner ouerwhelmed 1. Corinth 3. so long as shee stood vpon her onely true foundation Christ Iesus so long as the saluation of man depended vpon him onely his merit the bloud of his crosse Not vpon our owne or other mens workes not vpon Popish absolutions and indulgences and other blasphemous toyes of that nature And as it falleth out that the wind changing the wether altereth so for a time the matter hung in an equal ballance vntill impietie ouer-weighing the mind of man by a kind of selfe-loue being prone to human inuentions true pietie was taken away Againe this Church was a part of our selues and the purer part inasmuch as many excellent men famous for their pietie and learning sprung vp therein almost in euerie Nation lifting vp their heads in the middest of this darkenesse Assemblies of Bishops and whole vniuersities striuing with all their force against that swift and violent streame shewed thereby the newnesse of the doctrine But striuing in vaine broke out into mournings and clamours and complaints calling heauen and earth to witnesse against the Popes and their followers who speaking with so cleere and audible a voice being so manie in number and in so manie places and that not out of any compact or agreement but a common sence of that publike calamitie is it not to be presumed that manie held their peace for feare possessing their pure soules in silence Such of whom the Lord speaketh by Eliah I haue
East from his authoritie not caring in the meane time what became of our Churches of the West But this one thing is euident that Gratian long since entred this Canon in his collection of decrees in the same sence which we alledge it and in more forcible tearmes than we doe cite them namely thus Distinct 65. Can. 6. Nichola in Ep. ad Michael Imperator Let the old custome continue in Egypt Lybia and Pentapolis since the Bishop of Rome hath the like custome For to interprete this Canon after Nicholas the first who liued fiue hundred yeares since that Councell as Gregorie the thirteenth and Bellarmine doe saying That the Councell of Nice knew well ynough that our Lord had giuen all to the Church of Rome and therefore could haue no meaning to order her but others by her example were first to make him judge in his owne cause and secondly to presuppose the thing in question which is an apparant fallax But Bellarmine hath yet one crochet farther of his owne braine he telleth vs That in the vulgar copies there are wanting in the beginning of this Canon these words The Church of Rome hath euer had the Primacie yet let the old custome stand c. But I wonder which are those which he calleth the vulgar copies or whence is it that he would haue these Canons taken if not out of the Greeke Councels out of Ruffin Balsamon Patriarch of Antioch out of Gratians decrees canonized by themselues or out of Cyzicenus who tooke them out of their owne Librarie and lastly if not out of the old Romane Code it selfe Codex canonem vetus ecclesiae Roman edit Paris An. 1609. where this Canon beginneth with these words Antiquae consuetudines seruentur c. Let old customes be kept hauing this summarie ouer head Of priuiledges belonging to certaine Cities joyning Rome as you see with other cities What copie can Bellarmine produce vnto vs more authenticall than these Concil Chalced. Can. 16. Peraduenture he will say the Councell of Chalcedon where it is so read as he alledgeth Action 16. But what if we reply that the Greeke copie of this Councell hath no such matter That Balsamon neuer heard thereof What will he rejoyne especially seeing that this Councell was held in the Greeke Church And put case it were not must we seeke the Canons of the Nicene Councell among those of Chalcedon rather than in the Nicene Councell it selfe Moreouer seeing that Bellarmine sticketh not to tell vs that it was Paschasin Legate of Pope Leo which proposed it in this manner in the Councell of Chalcedon what securitie will he giue vs that this Paschasin dealt more honestly now than did he which afterwards falsified this verie Canon in the open face of the Councell of Carthage But this is not all for Bellarmine himselfe corrupteth Paschasin for whereas he proposeth those words Quod ecclesia Romana c. as a title onely or summarie to the Canon Bellarmine alledgeth them as part of the text and decision it selfe saying Ecclesia Romana semper habuit Principatum inuerting quite the sence and meaning of the Fathers Moreouer true it is that Paschasin alledged those words in manner as we haue said but Bellarmine concealeth that when Aetius Archdeacon of Constantinople had deliuered the booke of Canons to Constantine Secretarie to the Synode Constantine read the sayd sixt Canon as we now doe beginning with those words Antiquae consuetudines seruentur Can. 3. and not with those other Quod ecclesia Romana c. And the decree of the Councell thereupon followed Can. 28. That the Bishop of Constantinople should hold the first place or primacie after the Bishop of Rome because she was new Rome Neither is it the quarrell betweene vs which of these two hath the prioritie but we say that it was so decreed Propter principalitatem vrbis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not by ordinance from Christ not by anie authoritie deriued from S. Peter neither yet by anie graunt from Constantine or act of the Nicene Councell but that it was here so ordered Propter primatum vrbis i. because Rome was the chiefe citie and so as that Constantinople which had none of these fond claimes to make ijsdem primatibus honoris ijsdem priuilegijs vtatur should enjoy the same primacie of honour and equall priuiledges for no other reason but because she was Nona Roma new Rome Now if those pretended priuiledges of the Church of Rome came from the Gospell or from the prerogatiue of S. Peter how could these be made equall with them And if these be equall then is it euident that those other came not from the Gospell or prerogatiue of S. Peter and why then should these men so abuse the name of the Gospell Truth it is that the morrow after Lucentius the Popes Legate protested against this decree requiring it to be retracted and an Act to be made of such his Protestation But his Protestation was rejected by the Emperours Delegates themselues who pronounced in this manner as is there expressed The honourable Iudges said what we haue pronounced all the Synod hath approued namely touching the Canon against which they protested So farre was it from that which Bellarmine would haue Bellarm. de Roman Pontif. lib. 2. cap. 13. That the Fathers of that Councell held themselues satisfied with the remonstrations of Paschasin and this is the truth and sinceritie which they euer vse in alledging Councels As for his finall answere to which he holds himselfe it is more than ridiculous The true exposition and meaning of that Canon sayth he is that the Bishop of Alexandria should gouerne those Prouinces because the Bishop of Rome was so wont to doe that is was wont before anie definition of the Councels to suffer the Bishop of Alexandria to gouerne them But let him tell me in conscience can these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. Quia Romanus Episcopus ita consueuit alias Quia Romano Episcopo pardis mos est that is Because this is the manner or custome of the Bishop of Rome can I say these words be thus vnderstood without violencing and wresting all sort of languages Or can this exposition anie wayes suit with the opinion of Ruffinus Or can Bellarmine but blush at the remembrance of this euen in his secret chamber Adde we hereunto that in that celebrious and renowmed Councell of Nice the deputies of the Bishop of Rome presided not but contented themselues with the fourth roome So that Cardinall Cusanus hauing expounded this sixt Canon as we now doe had reason to say as he doth De concordant Cathol lib. 2. cap. 12. Hence we may see saith he how much the Bishop of Rome hath at this time gotten onely by vse and custome of subiectionall obedience beyond that which the old customes of the Church afforded him This then is the naked truth according to that which we find in Histories which yet Baronius would
as for any confirmation sought for at Syluesters hands there is no mention at all made therein And farther that Epistle which we haue in the first tome of the Councels besides that it is most foolishly written is not Synodical but written as it is expressed in the title by Hosius Bishop of Corduba Macarius of Constantinople Vitus and Vincentius Priests of Rome whereas the Synodals carried alwayes the title Of the Sacred Councell and withall the names of some of the most famous Bishops and to what purpose the name of Macarius Bishop of Constantinople which was at that time scarce built Neither doth it mend the matter that Baronius in stead of Constantinople readeth Ierusalem Baron an 325. art 171. for why then should Hosias subscribe before him contrary to the order established in the Councell or why before Victor and Vincentius Lieutenants at that time for the Bishop of Rome and lastly why was not Eustathius Bishop of Antioch first named As for the confirmation it selfe of Syluester Baronius acknowledgeth that whole Epistle to be forged and proueth the falsitie thereof by the date Neither is there any greater reckoning to be made of the testimonie of Pope Felix as being a witnesse in his owne cause and liuing one hundred and sixtie yeares after this Councell and either abused himselfe or abusing others with that said counterfeit Epistle Euseb lib. 4. de vita Constant c. 41. Now there were sundrie nationall Synods held shortly after vnder the same Constantine for the confirmation of that first Nicene Councell as that of Tyre in the yeare 334 at Ierusalem An. 335 at Constantinople An. 336 Baronius quarels vs concerning the issues of them and of their confirmation But what can he say for the calling and assembling of them or can he shew that either Syluester or Marcus complained that the Emperour had done them wrong as encroaching vpon their liberties and medling with that which appertained not vnto him 5. PROGRESSION 1 That Marcus Bishop of Rome called himselfe the Vniuersall Bishop 2 That Iulius Bishop of Rome offered to restore certaine Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans 3 Of the Canon of the Councell of Sardica by which Bishops wrongfully deposed might flie to Iulius Bishop of Rome An. 337. 1 ABout the yeare 337 we haue in the first booke of the Councels an Epistle of Marcus Bishop of Rome successor vnto Syluester written to Athanasius and to the other Bishops of Aegypt wherein notwithstanding what hath beene alreadie said he taketh vpon him the name and title of Vniuersall Bishop Surely we may well imagine that this Epistle is of the same stampe with the rest There he furnisheth his cause with all the arguments which hee can deuise The Church of Rome hath alwayes continued immaculat and vndefiled by the prouidence of God and assistance of Saint Peter euer so to endure And againe The Lord in the Gospell spake vnto the Prince of his Apostles saying I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile Socrat. l. 2. c. 11. Edit Lat. Sozom. l. 3. c. 7. 2 After which time we find in Socrates and Sozomene that Iulius successor vnto Marcus tooke vpon him by absolute authoritie to restore sundrie Bishops of the Easterne Churches deposed for diuers causes by their Synods Because saith he the care of all the Churches belonged to him by reason of his See therefore he wrot to the Bishops of the East telling them that they had done verie ill to determine and conclude any thing against those Bishops without his priuitie Where it is to bee noted that these last words without his priuitie are added in the Latine translation there being none such to be found in the originall it selfe And farther saith he Iulius commaunded them to send some of their companions to appeare before him vpon a day appoynted Epist Marci in 1. tomo Concil to giue a reason and to iustifie their proceedings against them And if this Epistle be all one with that which we find in the first to me of the Councels with this title In the behalfe of Athanasius and concerning certaine excesses against the Church of Rome then would he farther persuade them therein that the Fathers of the Nicene Councell decreed That no Bishop might bee judged but by his See no Synod called but by his authoritie and thence proceedeth to sharpe reproofes and reproachfull speeches concluding at last That whosoeuer shall attempt any thing against this doctrine is irreuocably damned and for euer deposed from his charge And farther That whosoeuer shall be deposed without his authoritie he will maintaine him in his place and addeth this reason For that euer since the times of the Apostles and lately by the decree of the Nicene Councell as much the one as the other all greater causes haue euer beene reserued to the hearing and finall determining of his See An. 347. 3 So likewise in the yeare 347 in the Councell of Sardica at the motion of Hosius there was a decree which passed to this purpose That Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans if they found themselues aggrieued might craue and haue a new hearing of their cause before Iulius Bishop of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which his successors since that time from a particular case haue extended to all sorts of causes and from the person of Iulius to all succeeding Popes and we now come to examine what Oppositions were made against these attempts OPPOSITION First therefore as touching the Epistle of Marc Athanas in Orat. Vnum esse Christum col 104. Athanasius himselfe might well haue answered him as he sometime spake in a treatise of his Thou art Peter and vpon this stone will I build my Church This is a faithfull saying and varieth not The Church is a thing inuincible And if perhaps Marc would haue gone to restraine this answere to himselfe and to his See Athanasius might haue replyed that though indeed he defended him yet his successor Liberius did openly condemne him namely when he wrote vnto the Bishops of the East in this manner Epist Liberij ad Oriental apud Hilar. in fragment I cast off Athanasius from our Communion not daining so much as to receiue his letters I maintaine peace with you embracing the confession of the Syrmian Councell which is all one in effect as if he had in expresse words renounced the Councell of Nice Wherefore S. Hilarie who liued at that time cryed out Ibid. This is an Arrian trecherie Anathema to thee O Liberius and to all thy companions Athanas in epist ad solitar vitam agentes col 470. Hiero. in Catal. in Fortunatian Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. li. 4. c. 9. Anathema againe and againe vnto thee thou false hearted double dealing Liberius And this is that accursed and wretched testimonie which Athanasius also and Ierome giue of him And Bellarmine himselfe acknowledgeth as much by reason of certaine letters which he wrote to Constantius the Emperour and
it out of question But shall wee therefore call him heretike minimè gentium And why not good sir since many a man hath beene so called vpon farre lesse occasion vnlesse a Pope holding opinion with Arrius by vertue of his Popedome be neither Arrian nor heretike An. 362. Now Athanasius in the yeare 362 held a verie famous Councell in Alexandria whither he inuited the Bishops out of all parts to helpe reestablish the true doctrine of the Church Our Annalist would needs persuade vs that hee did it by order from Liberius and that Liberius confirmed the acts of this Councell Which Baron to 4. an 362. art 208. saith he he plainely expresseth in his Epistle to Ruffinian But let who will read this Epistle and then say whether there be in it any one word tending to that purpose Nazianz. in Athanas At least Gregorie Nazianzene vnderstood it otherwise when as alluding to this Synod assembled by Athanasius he speaketh in this maner He prescribed lawes to all the world and drew euerie mans eyes vpon himselfe And vpon that question Whether and how farre forth such as had fallen were to bee restored he saith That the same courses were taken in all the Synods which had beene assembled In the presence saith he of the Bishops of all forreine Prouinces as also of Greece and of Spaine but of Italie or Rome no one word spoken Likewise in the yeare 364 Sozom. lib. 5. c. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there was another Synod held in Lampsacus where the Orthodoxe of Bythinia and Hellespont saith Sozomene sent Hypatianus Bishop of Heraclea to Valentinian the Emperour to intreat leaue to assemble themselues in councell The Emperour wearied with so many Councels called in the time of his predecessor Constans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to so little good purpose made answer That it was not lawfull for him being a lay man to meddle with the matters of the Church Whence Baronius concludeth That he thereby resigned all authoritie he had or could pretend in Church causes But the Emperour addeth farther Let the Church-men assemble themselues where they will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which words they tooke for leaue and thereupon assembled themselues And in the end that fell out which the Emperour foresaw which was that being ouerborne by the aduerse faction they could not hold themselues to the Nicene Creed Here againe Baronius taketh aduantage because they sent three Legats to Liberius Bishop of Rome with a Synodall Epistle True but these Legats comming to him salute him onely by the name of Collegue and brother and to begin withall tell him That they had brought letters to his Benignitie and to all the other Bishops of Italie and of all the regions of the West Who consequently were associated with him in the same letter And what I pray you hath Baronius now gotten Last of all and for an vpshot let vs not forget a good saying of Baronius who Optat. lib. 3. contra Parmen to shew the pride of Donatus alledgeth a saying of Optatus Seeing saith he that there is none aboue the Emperour but God which made him hee therein passed the state of men esteeming himselfe now no longer a man but a God Which was onely for that he refused to accept the almes and offerings of the Emperour with whom he held not communion Let Baronius lay his hand vpon his heart and tell me truely what Optatus would haue said of our Pope of Rome now adayes seeing that he so much lifteth himselfe vp aboue the Emperour both in his decrees and in his actions but onely this That of a trueth he is that man of sinne foretold vnto vs which lifteth himselfe vp aboue God and causeth himselfe to be adored in the Temple of God 6. PROGRESSION What ambition was vsed in aspiring to the Popedome and what was the cause thereof IN the yeare 366 in the election of Damasus successor to Liberius An. 366. appeared plainely with what ambition and violence men aspired to the See of Rome The booke of the Popes saith That Damasus got it by hauing the stronger faction And Ruffin who liued at that time saith That about the choyce arose so great a tumult Liber Pontificalis quia fortior plurima multitudo erat Ruffin l. 1. c. 10. Marcellin l. 27 or rather an open warre whiles some maintained Damasus and others Vrsicin that the houses of prayer that is the churches floated with mans bloud But Ammianus Marcellinus telleth vs both the historie it selfe and also the cause thereof Damasus saith he and Vrsicin enraged with a desire of that Episcopall See drew the people into factions who thereupon grew first to blowes and afterward to murders So that Viuentius finding himselfe too weake either to represse or to appease them withdrew himselfe out of the citie in which conflict Damasus had the vpper hand and it is certaine that in the Church of Sicininus where the Christians vsed to meet at seruice there were left in one day 137 dead bodies and a hard matter it was for a long time after to assuage this enraged populace And thence it was that Ruffin called it an open warre And Marcellinus adding the cause For my owne part saith he I doe not wonder considering the brauerie of that citie if men ambitious of that place set vp their rest for the purchasing thereof for hauing once aspired thereunto they are sure to be enriched with the offerings of gentlewomen and ladies and to be carried in their coaches sumptuously attired and so magnificent in their feasts as passeth any kings table Whereas they might indeed bee truely happie if not regarding the greatnesse of the citie they would order their liues after the manner of other meaner Bishops who approue themselues to the immortall God and to his true worshippers by puritie of life by modestie of behauiour by temperance in meat and drinke poore apparell and lowlie eyes Whence the reader may perceiue and judge wherein consisted the difference betweene the Pope and other Bishops in those dayes yet Baronius glorieth in this pompe and pride of the Popes and taketh great pleasure in these feasts as one delighting to hold his nose ouer the pot Baron to 4. an 367. art 8. 9. Rex Sacrificulus Marcellinus saith he was a Heathen and therefore enuied to see our Soueraigne Pontife to surpasse their High Priest in pompe and glorie But he should haue remembred That this is a question not yet decided among the learned Whether he were a Pagan or a Christian and by his words it should seeme that he was a Christian Hieron Epist 61 The modester sort of Bishops saith he approue themselues to the immortal God and his true worshippers c. What now saith Baronius to all this Hierosme saith he in a certaine Epistle of his telleth vs of one Protextatus then Consull designed who was wont to say vnto Damasus Make thou me Bishop of Rome
yeelded all due reuerence to the See Apostolike Onuphr in Fast an 382. And lastly Onuphrius obserueth That two yeares after he approued it in open Synod at Rome as an Oicumenicall or Generall Councell though neither the Pope in person nor anie for or from him assisted at it whereas that other at Rome where Damasus himselfe presided is scarcely accounted in the number of prouinciall Synods And now let the reader judge where this pretended Primacie of the Popes was in those dayes But now let vs see what newes with Baronius First he sayth That this Councell of Constantinople was called jointly by Theodosius and Damasus Bishops of Rome and who saith he can doubt hereof May it please him Baron vol. 4. an 381. art 20. it should seeme that Socrates and Sozomene doubted of it when they tell vs Socrat. l. 5. c. 10. Sozom. l. 7. c. 7. That the Emperour without delay laboured as much as in him was to assemble a Councell of all sorts So also as it seemeth did the Fathers themselues of that Councell who in their Synodall Epistle say in this manner Wee here assembled by his commaundement Epist Synod in to 1. Concil c. meaning the Emperour And in that other Epistle of theirs which they wrote the Summer following to Damasus Britto Ambrose and other Bishops of the West where they shew that they of the East were not called to the Synod of Rome it selfe which was at the same time readie to meet by letters from Damasus Theodor. l. 5. c. 8. 9. Socrat. l. 5. c. 10. Sozom l. 7. c. 12. but from the Emperour So likewise doe all the Church Histories which tell vs that the Emperour hauing heard the resolution of the Orthodox Fathers in the Synod of Rome much desired to assemble another of all sects hoping by that means to make them fall to some agreement not borrowing anie authoritie from Rome And to conclude the practise of all auncient times seemeth to doubt hereof seeing that in that verie yeare a Councell was called at Aquileia by the Emperor Gratian Concil Aquil. in ep ad Gratian. Valent. Theodos in 1. Vol Concil Theodor. l. 5. c. 9. Sozom. l. 7. c. 9. where Ambrose himselfe was present and the deputies of the Churches of France and Afrike as he affirmeth and seeing also that Damasus himselfe became an humble suiter to the Emperours Theodosius and Gratian to graunt a warrant for the calling of a Councell the yeare following at Rome being much offended that Flauianus had succeeded Paulinus in the Church of Antioch for how could he grant leaue to others who asked for himselfe And of this verie Councell it is that S. Hierosme speaketh in his Epistle to Eustochium When the imperiall letters sayth he had assembled at Rome the Bishops of the East and West Hieron ad Eustoch ep 27. she then saw verie admirable personages Bishops of Christ Paulinus Bishop of Antioch and Epiphanius Bishop of Salamis And now let Baronius tell me whether a man may not haue reason to doubt thereof Well sayth Baronius yet the best is To. 1. Concil that Damasus did at least confirme this Councell And we must see whether he did or no and how he confirmed it whether to authorise it or else to submit himselfe vnto it For the first we haue a Synodall Epistle directed to Theodosius with the Acts of that Synod annexed thereunto wherein as called together by his commaund they jointly yeelded him an account of what they had there enacted requesting him by his seale and sentence to confirme and ratifie their decrees Baronius telleth vs Baron to 4. an 381. art 38. that this they did onely in policie to engage Theodosius in the maintenance of their profession And what need seeing the world taketh notice that he was as zealous for religion as was the best of them And for Damasus that he approued indeed this Councell but that he did it likewise for a purpose which was to make the Greeke Church sure against the heresie of Macedonius and I would faine know where it is that he findeth it All a matter sayth Baronius but so it is that he did confirme it for Photius hath it in his booke of seuen Synods Surely this man did well and wisely not to quote the place for feare his jugling should be discouered The words of Photius are these And a little after saith he they vnderstood that Damasus also Bishop of Rome had confirmed them as being of the same opinion with them meaning with the Fathers of Constantinople And doth this proue that they required his authoritie to confirme their Acts or rather that he confirmed them onely by yeelding assent and submitting himselfe vnto them And yet such is his madnesse as to say that he confirmed it fraudulently and for a purpose onely not to auow the Canon there made for the place and dignitie of the Bishop and Church of Constantinople making his dreames and idle fancies to stand in ballance against the soliditie and weight of all Histories by vs alledged and going to persuade vs that by vertue of a Councell shortly after assembled at Rome Paulinus borne out by Damasus was restored to his See and Flauian who was there placed by the Councell of Constantinople dispossessed and all this without either argument or Author other than his owne fantasticall assertion Thirdly Baronius verie stiffely maintaineth Baron to 4. an 382. art 18. that notwithstanding this Canon of the Councell of Constantinople yet still causes of weight and importance were reserued to the See of Rome such as were Heresie and Schisme deposing of Bishops and the like and that these causes were brought to him by way of Appeale And surely for heresie and schisme we cannot denie that scarcely euer was there anie heretike or schismatike condemned by his owne Church which presently had not recourse to Rome and that manie of them haue beene fostered and supported there That the Popes themselues through an vsuall natiue greedinesse of drawing moulture to their mill and causes to their Consistorie were oftentimes deceiued herein But this we denie that these causes went to him by Appeale which is alwayes made from the sentence of an inferior judge to the finall decree of a superior and that not so much as the name of an Appeale much lesse the thing it selfe is to be found either in the Historie or in the Practise of the Church no not in this age which we now speake of though this pretended Monarchie at this time aduanced her selfe the most she could Bellarmine yet deriueth it from verie farre and from the time of Marcion the heretike who being excommunicated in Pontus came to Rome But this I aske whether Ireneus or Tertullian doth affirme that he came by way of Appeale or doth not Epiphanius say that they sent him backe againe with these tearmes Epiph. cont Marcion here 42. We may not receiue thee without the permission
of thy venerable Father meaning the Bishop There is but one faith and consent of all we may not oppose against thy Father our Collegue and fellow Minister Bellarmine yet instanceth againe in the case of Felix and Fortunatus a couple of schismatikes of Afrike who would haue had their cause new hammered before Cornelius Bishop of Rome But we haue alreadie declared what was the opinion of S. Cyprian thereupon Cyprian edit Pamel epist 55. 68. protesting that if such courses taken may be allowed all discipline would come to naught And Stephen who succeeded Cornelius when he attempted to vndertake the patronage of Basilides and Martialis Basil in Epist ad Occident whom the Churches of Spaine had deposed from their Chaires preuailed as little as his predecessor had done before him As for Liberius his bad hap was to take vpon him the protection of that hypocrit Eustathius Bishop of Sebasta Nazian in ep ad Caledon and Damasus of Vitalis a Bishop of the East whom afterwards vpon better aduise he excommunicated neither doth Baronius denie but that Syricius himselfe Baron to 5. an 397. art 17. sequ an 399. had he not beene forewarned by Marcella had beene as almost he was ouertaken by the Origenists so easie a matter was it by faire words and low crouchings to come ouer these men blinded with ambition and with desire of soueraigne authoritie But to come to this age and matter now in hand we read that Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria assembled a Synod and therein absolutely condemned the Origenists wherein he neuer expected either authoritie or aduice from Rome nay Rome her selfe was content to follow his example namely Anastasius the yere following Hieron ep 78. ad Pammach Marcell witnesse S. Hierosme who writing of this subject sayth Him whom Demetrius chased out of Alexandria Theophilus vanquished ouer all the world c. He boldly proclaimed Origen for an heretike Let the Chaire of S. Peter by her preaching confirme what the Chaire of Marc the Euangelist hath taught adding afterwards That indeed Anastasius had now condemned in the West what formerly had been condemned in the East not that Theophilus had need of confirmation from him for his sentence was absolute and carried execution with it But as Hierosme saith They both did it with the same zeale as led by the same spirit because they had both drunke out of the same fountaine of the Scriptures But there arose at this time a certaine difference betweene Chrysostome Bishop of Constantinople and this Theophilus of Alexandria whereof they would sucke no small aduantage the case was this Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople being dead question arose about the choice of a successor The Bishops of the prouince assembled in Synod by common consent of Clergie and People elected Chrysostome Socrat. l. 6. c. 2. Sozom. l. 8. c. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and called him from Antioch to be their Bishop Here Baronius groundeth his argument for sayth he it is euident that Theophilus opposed himselfe against his election and would haue brought in one Isidorus a Priest of his dioces if therefore sayth he that Canon of the Councell of Constantinople had bin of force Baron to 5. an 397. art 63. which equalleth Constantinople with Rome how could Theophilus haue medled in this election and thence concludeth that it is a forged Canon in despight of all Histories whatsoeuer But let this Annalist read the Historie once more To giue the greater credit and lustre to this election sayth Socrates there were also manie other Bishops there assembled by order from the Emperour and among the rest Theophilus of Alexandria who did what he could to staine the credit and reputation of Chrysostome Whence it appeareth that he was not there but by speciall order from the Emperor Arcadius and therefore his argument concludeth not And here began the quarrell betweene these two Theophilus a man of an implacable spirit tooke the other to taske the reason was for that Theophilus had not long before excommunicated certaine Origenists who presently fled to Chrysostome whom yet Chrysostome would not receiue to his Communion vntill he might heare the reasons of Theophilus either by himselfe or by some others from him concerning their excommunication Theophilus also had this aduantage ouer him that through his libertie of speech in pulpit he had drawne the hatred of the great ones of the Court and of the Emperour himselfe but aboue all of the Empresse vpon his head Wherefore Theophilus was sent for to sit vpon him who comming to Constantinople assembled a Synod but for feare of the people held it without the citie the Synod consisting for the most part of those Bishops whom Chrysostome for their demerits had formerly deposed Pallad in vita Chrysost an 403 Thither he cited Chrysostome to appeare before him and them who had to the open view of all men combined themselues against him Chrysostome on the contrarie held another Synod within the walls whither he also cited Theophilus to appeare before him and farther by three Bishops and two Priests admonished him and his adherents not to peruert or trouble the orders of the Church especially not to violate the Canon of Nice by medling in other mens iurisdictions Pallad in vita Chrysost Socrat. l. 2. c. 4. Sozom. l. 8. c. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he in his Synod had the greater number of Bishops and assembled out of diuers Prouinces that yet he refused not to put himselfe vpon the triall of him and of his Synod prouided that his professed enemies were first remoued if not that then he appealed to a Generall Councell These are the words of Palladius in the life of Chrysostome likewise of Socrates and Sozomene in their Histories And why then did he not appeale to Rome or can they shew anie such authoritie as this for the maintenance of Appeales to the See of Rome Which notwithstanding they proceeded to his deposition and cast him into exile hauing no other cause against him but that he refused to appeare before them But why then sayth Baronius had not be rather relieued himselfe vpon that third Canon of Constantinople if anie such had beene in force I answere because the Canon of the Nicene Councell was more proper for his purpose the question not being properly of jurisdiction but of the integritie of his person By which Canon of Nice Theophilus who was set ouer the Churches of Egypt had nothing to doe with the Churches of Thracia But hereupon the people began to repine and mutinie till in the end Chrysostome was restored to his Chaire Shortly after he drew more anger vpon him by like Pulpit libertie as before and his aduersaries taking hold of this occasion condemned him a second time alledging that he had returned to his Chaire without restitution first had and obtained from them And thereupon the displeasure of the Empresse joyned with the implacable hatred of
away all cause of doubt Because said he In Commonit ad Can. 1. pa. 306. we cannot find that Canon which is alledged by Faustus in the behalfe of Boniface Bishop of Rome which Boniface during this Councell had succeeded Zozimus And farther they required Boniface himselfe to doe the like to the end that these things passing in his presence might be void of suspition and so find the greater credit with him Which copies being after a time sent vnto them in due forme from Cyril Bishop of Alexandria and from Atticus of Constantinople together with their letters which we find recited in the Councell followed that decree which we there read and withall a Synodal letter from them to Caelestin Bishop of Rome who during this pursuit had succeeded Boniface and this Epistle closeth vp that Councell Neither is it vnworthie our obseruation that the copie which Cyril sent taken out of the Archiues of Alexandria came from Rome being long before sent from Marcus Bishop of Rome to Athanasius and to the other Bishops of Aegypt vpon complaint which they had made vnto him That the Arrians had burned all the copies of the Nicene Councel which were to be found in Alexandria In to 1. Cōcil pa. 299. pa. 300. Epist Aegypt ad Marcum Marci ad Aegyptios and we haue the letters of Marcus to testifie as much The decree therefore of that Councell made in confirmation of the Canon of the Mileuitan Councell passed there by generall consent in manner and forme following That Priests Deacons and other inferiour Clerkes appeale not beyond the sea but to the Primats of their Prouince as it hath often beene decided and commaunded in case of Bishops As for those which shall appeale beyond the sea that is as Balsamon expoundeth it to Rome that no man in Africke receiue them to communion Which clause is set downe in as generall tearmes as could be deuised and the letter sent to Caelestin maketh their meaning yet more plaine which letter we find registred in the Councell of Africke according to the old Roman copie it selfe We earnestly intreat you say they Concil African Can. 105. Codex Canonum Vetus Ecclesiae Romanae in Concil African 105. that hereafter you giue no care to those which flie vnto you from hence and that you admit not to your communion such as we haue excommunicated for your Venerablenesse knoweth well that it is so ordered by the Councell of Nice which though it seeme to dispose onely in case of inferiour Clerkes and lay persons yet in reason their mind was that it should be so obserued much more in case of Bishops that those which had beene iustly censured and put from the communion of their owne Church should not ouer hastily be restored by your Holinesse And farther we request your Holinesse that you would repell those Priests and other Clerkes which make you their refuge both because there is no constitution of the Fathers which hath at any time so much derogated from the authoritie of our Churches as also because the Councell of Nice hath apparently left the ordering of all inferiours whether Priests or Bishops to the iudgement of their Metropolitan and with great wisedome and equitie haue they prouided that all matters of controuersie should receiue their finall determination in the place where they began and that the grace of the holie Spirit would not bee so wanting to any Prouince but that the Priests of Christ which word compriseth also Bishops by the helpe thereof wil be able at all times wisely and discreetly to enter into the full knowledge and vnderstanding of causes and according to right and equitie to iudge of them especially considering that euerie man which findeth himselfe aggrieued with the sentence of his Diocesan may if he will forthwith appeale to the Synods of his owne Prouince or if him list to a Generall Councell vnlesse peraduenture anie thinke that God will inspire with this gift of examining causes some one particular man Vni cuilibet and that he will denie the same to an infinite number of Bishops and Priests assembled in a Councell Innumerabilibus sacerdotibus and how can a iudgement giuen beyond the seas be good where witnesses necessarily required in such cases cannot be present either in regard of their sex or of their age or by reason of some other impediment As for your sending of a Legat à Latere A tuae sanctitatis latere we find no such ordinance in anie Councell neither yet in the writings of the Fathers And as touching that which you sent vs by Faustinus our fellow Bishop as a Canon of the Nicene Councell we let you to vnderstand that there is no such Canon to be found in the true and vncorrupt copies of that Councell which haue beene sent vnto vs taken out of the Originals by Cyrill our fellow Bishop of Alexandria and by the reuerend Atticus of Constantinople which copies we also heretofore sent vnto Boniface your predecessor of worthie memorie by Innocentius the Priest and Marcellus a Subdeacon wherein there was no such Canon to be found Now in the whole narration of this Epistle there are manie things worthie our obseruation as first the inscription To our louing and venerable brother Caelestin Secondly that the Popes Legat brought back againe and presented before them Apiarias a Priest whom Vrban Bishop of Sicea had condemned to purge himselfe before the Councell notwithstanding he had fled to Rome Thirdly that it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 your Holinesse beleeued that he had appealed vnto you that is your Holinesse was made to beleeue that he had right to appeale vnto you which yet you were not able to proue and therefore his appeale auailed him not as one which was conuicted by his owne confession notwithstanding the sleights and practises of the Legat. Fourthly that Celestin here is fairely entreated no more to protect or receiue their Priests or Bishops as you say they shall find ordained in the Councell of Nice whereas that which you pretend is not there to be found so that the lie was put vpon those three Popes as plainely and as mannerly withall as possibly could be deuised Fifthly that whereas they talke so much of that fountaine of Gods spirit flowing so plentifully at Rome in the person of their Bishop by farre greater reason it is to be presumed that it will not wax drie and faile among so manie holie persons assembled in their owne Prouince Sixtly that they will not heare of anie Legats à Latere that they know not what they meane nor found they anie such officer mentioned in the Canons of the Church as also that they neuer heard of anie such clerkes as lately came by strong hand to put his decrees in execution by which attempts of theirs it appeareth how much ground their ambitious violence had alreadie gotten through the breach which was made in their liberties by those rebell Bishops
would proue vnto vs that Leo disposed absolutely of all matters in France Baron an 445. art 9. vol. 6. For saith he vpon the difference which fell betweene the two Bishops of Vienna and Arles by petition made vnto Valentinian the Emperour he obtained that famous Rescript directed to Aetius Lieutenant Generall for the Emperour in Fraunce It is true and the Historie saith as much that the Emperours of that age growing weake in the reines vsed all meanes possible to hold in with the Bishops of Rome But what are the words themselues of that Rescript namely these Nouell Valentin post Codic Theodos tit 24. de Episco ordin That no man presume or attempt to doe anie vnlawfull act against the authoritie of this See Item that he shall be beleeued concerning this variance now in question Item that whatsoeuer the Pope of the eternall Citie of Rome shall decree in this case shall be taken reputed and held as a law I could wish that this man would but remember a saying of his owne so often reiterated by him and with so vehement exclamations O how dangerous a thing is it for Princes to meddle with matters of the Church Jdem an 448. art 47. for they wrest them to their owne purposes which words he vseth of this verie Emperour Valentinian But I wonder that he obserueth not in this verie Rescript that the Emperour there testifieth that these pretended successors of S. Peter held their prerogatiues from the dignitie of their Citie from the bountie and liberalitie of the Emperors from custome and not from anie ordinance of God where he saith That the worthinesse and deserts of S. Peter the glorie of the Citie and the authoritie of the Synod haue established this Primacie of the Popes Of what Synod saue onely as they made him to beleeue of that of Nice Now if the law of God ordained it what needed the honour and dignitie of the Citie But his words are plaine where he willeth them to obserue in all points what the Fathers haue granted to the Church of Rome But in doubts and questions of this nature I would know who is most to be credited Valentinian or Hilarie Hilarie I say who as Baronius confesseth was the first which subscribed to the Councell of Orange an inward companion of Prosper Gennad de Script Eccles c. 69. and the scourge of the Pelagians which were in France a man commended in the writings of Antiquitie for his zeale charitie and learning so much honoured by Prosper and one which deserued to haue his life written and published by S. Honoratus Bishop of Marseilles reckoned in the number of Saints Martyrolog Roma 5. Maij. euen in the Martyrologie of Rome it selfe and to conclude so much renowmed in the Histories of the Lumbards for opposing himselfe against this Leo which yet in all probabilitie so good a man would not haue done had not Leo passed those bounds which the lawes and customes of the Churches had prescribed to him Thirdly Baronius extendeth this omnipotencie of Leo as farre as Spaine for saith he he assembled there a Generall Councell of all those prouinces For the clearing whereof we must obserue that when Turibius a Bishop of Asturia who had in times past beene his Notarie consulted him concerning the Heresie of the Priscillianists which much infested the Churches in Spaine as the Popes wits euer serued them to take all occasions at the first bound if they made for their purpose Leo returned him an answere in all choise and select tearmes of aduantage which could be deuised interpreting this consultation of theirs for an argument of their subjection and in stead of counsell which the other requested layed his commaundements vpon him Leo. ep 93. c. 17. Let there be saith he a Synod of Bishops called amongst you which words may seeme to proceed onely from aduise and counsell but a little lower in that Epistle We haue written saith he to the Bishops of Arragon of Cartagena and of Portugall ijsque Concilium Synodi Generalis indiximus i. and haue commanded them or as Baronius rendreth it haue inioyned them to call a Synod although a Latinist would peraduenture say that it should be written Consilium Synodi and not Concilium as if he had giuen them aduice and counsell onely to call a Generall Synod for what can Concilium Synodi be seeing that these two words signifie one and the selfesame thing But this is not all for the first Councell of Bracara which he alledgeth as held vnder Honorius the first about some 180 yeares after teacheth vs that euen at that time the calling of Synods belonged to Kings Concil Baracaren ian praefat and not to Bishops We say they here assembled by the commaundement of King Aremirus who hath licenced vs by his royall commandement c. Shall we thinke that the Popes would in that meane time haue lost their priuiledge or may we not rather beleeue that it was onely a counsell and not a commaund for such requested and for such accepted by them Fourthly Flauian Bishop of Constantinople in a certaine Councell of Bishops of his jurisdiction degraded Eutyches from his Priesthood Epist Flauia ad Leon. post ep 8. and depriued him of his Church by occasion of his Heresie hauing so done he aduertised Leo thereof to the end that he should shun him in his Church This brotherlie office Baronius interpreteth for a seruitude Knowing well saith he that to this first See it appertained of right to take knowledge of such Heresies as should arise Baron vol. 6. an 448. art 53. whereas the words of Flauian shew sufficiently that that care was cared for alreadie Epist Flauia post epist 9. We haue giuen you to vnderstand saith he by our letters that we haue vnpriested him and haue giuen order that he be no more receiued in the Monasteries and haue excluded him from our Communion Which sheweth that the blow was alreadie giuen without expecting anie aduice from Rome To what purpose then may some man say serued his aduertisement his words declare That your Holinesse saith he knowing what hath beene done in his case may informe the rest of your Bishops of his impietie for feare least anie through ignorance of his opinion should communicate with him taking him to be Orthodox As if he should haue said We haue discouered his venome and do aduertise you thereof that you may take heed And who can say that this is to request ratification or rather to acknowledge it as due without contradiction as Baronius falsely seeketh to persuade vs Fifthly it is to be noted that Eutyches old fox as he was fell in first with Leo and knowing his humor told him That he had appealed vnto him but that Flauian would not giue way thereunto Whereupon Baronius inferreth that such Appeales were ordinarie and vsuall in those times and yet hitherto we find not one True it is that in the second Councell of Constantinople
Church together with their power that at this time came in the inuocation and adoration of Saints and Martyrs in stead of the gods the verie ground-plot of Heathenisme to erect the building of Christianitie vpon OPPOSITION Such were then the proceedings of the Popes yet when he presumed to passe his bounds too farre there neuer wanted some one or other to lay a blocke in his way which we should now more clearely discouer had the writers of those daies beene as carefull to record vnto posteritie the oppositions of the one part as they were to set downe the attempts of the other But this appeareth that Leo his pretencions were euer opposed by the Churches and we may perceiue by Symmachus his owne Epistle that in Sclauonie Dardanie and Dace Symmach in ep ad Presbyt Illyr Dardaniae Daciae his authoritie was little esteemed And in Rome itselfe his owne Clergie accused him to Theodoric at what time he was wiser than to replie as now they doe that no man may presume to aske him Domine cur ita facis Neither did his predecessor Anastasius the second find the Bishops of France and Germanie ouer gentle in taking their bitt into their mouths when they wrot vnto him in the time of Clouis the first and first Christian King of Fraunce that memorable Epistle whereof we will here insert some few of the most important clauses Non putatiuè sed veracitèr affirmant Episcopi that is The Bishops doe constantly and truly affirme Epist episc Gol. German ad Anastas 2. in Collecta Auentin that a Councell is of greater authoritie than is a Pope Anastasius Paule the Apostle which crieth out Be ye followers of me resisted Peter who was chiefe of the Apostles because he was to be reproued c. This is indeed a verie fountaine and nurserie of scandales to the people when the Bishops of the Church rise in dissention against each other among whom there should be a full and a perfect peace c. And againe Our weake wit say they cannot conceiue what this new kind of compassion meaneth which these Phisitians of Italie vse in the cure of the disease of France They who pretend to cure our Bishops are themselues shaken with a continuall feauer they who promise sight to vs are themselues blind they take vs to be crouchbackes and haue themselues such a bunch of auarice growing on their backes that it will not suffer them to enter in at the narrow gate they let their owne sheepe goe astray and call our Shepheards into the way of truth going about to persuade vs that the physicke of spirituall diseases the absolution of soules is at Rome c. But if they will needs applie their searing yrons to our wounds they shall quickly feele our French truth which they without a cause prouoke against themselues c. And if they say yet farther That the Bishops of France are spiritually sicke let them remember the commaundement of our Sauior and visit vs in our sicknesse for the sicke must not runne to the Physitian but the Physitian come vnto the sicke which if they refuse to doe then let them know that we haue of our owne a perfect good Antidot euen the Gospell of the Sonne of God to expell all venome from our hearts that is to say We haue no need of your Treacle Let them take this for a warning not to make shew of too great zeale of iustice thereby to draw vs into the snare of their King like iudgements least we answere them as it is in the Gospell Let him of the Bishops of Italie which is without sinne cast the first stone at vs. All which we say to this end that they in the hardnesse of their heart may not offer to lay their pretended authoritie vpon our Bishops For it is not impossible that the stone which they cast at vs may flie backe in their owne faces for our men vse not to be afraid of feathers Let them rather this day confesse before Christ that they are a sort of miserable comforters those properly whom S. Iohn saw in Pathmos of whom he saith He sent the Dragon and he drew the third part of the starres c. The stinke of their ill name is spred to the vtmost borders of the earth They which dwell beyond the mountaine of God that is they which will make themselues gods shoot their arrowes beyond the stone of saluation because they are not planted in the house of the Lord after the order of Melchisedech c. that is are not called by a lawfull vocation And although say they by the shaking of our Oxen of France the Arke of our couenant should be like to fall yet it belongeth to our Bishops to hold it vp and not to them But if they by their euill speaking slander the Arke of our Church the like mischiefe befall them as befell Vzzias the Leuit. To conclude let them learne this Syllogisme If there be equall power in all Bishops then is it equall in euerie one but it is equall in all ergo in euerie one And by this you may see what reckoning the Bishops of France made of the Bishops of Rome in those daies 15. PROGRESSION That Pope Hormisda tooke vpon him to constitute diuers Vicars of his See in the West AFter Symmachus succeeded Hormisda who would lose no time If we may beleeue his Epistles he made diuers Bishops his Vicars in sundrie Prouinces of the West as Auitus Bishop of Vienna in the Prouince of Narbona Iohn of Arragon in Spaine on this side the riuer Betis and on the other side Salust Bishop of Seuile These Bishops accepted of this title thereby to aduance and to set themselues aloft aboue their brethren and the Pope cunningly soothed them in their ambitious humor thereby to enlarge the precincts and limits of his owne authoritie And in the East also vnder colour of composing a certaine difference in religion concerning the Chalcedon Creed he sent his Legats to the Emperour Anastasius who would not receiue it The Pontificall Booke sayth That he did it by the aduice and counsell of Theodoric forbearing to say By his permission D. 50. c. Si ille qui. though indeed it had beene farre more honourable for the Pope to haue beene the author of so good an aduise himselfe And yet how earnest soeuer he would seeme to be in the defence of this Councell it is euident that he renounced one of the principall Canons thereof concerning the place and ordering of Bishops seeing that he protested though vpon another occasion that he receiued nothing but what was contained in the Councell of Nice for feare of broaching himselfe vpon the Canons of those two Councels of Constantinople and of Chalcedon both which equall in all points the priuiledges of the Church of Rome and of Constantinople And it is sport alone to see the instructions which he gaue vnto his Legats how he setteth downe how farre they should goe and
no farther and what they should say for feare least happily they might mistake in the circumstances of his pretended authoritie together with the relations which they make vnto him at their returne concerning their voyage and of the complements which were vsed to them how carefull they are to set downe and to record euerie cap and knee which was made vnto them as purposing to make vse thereof in time to come But although the Emperors were content to gratifie them the most they could to retaine by their meanes some small credit and reputation in the West yet we find that all matters succeeded not according to their hope and expectation OPPOSITION These Legats therefore comming to Constantinople were verie honourably receiued by the Emperour Anastasius but because they came as minding to commaund rather than to conferre about matters of Religion therefore Iohn the second Patriarch of Constantinople as Basilides reporteth made head against them I know saith he that it is fit for an Emperour to commaund not for a Bishop But if there be cause why and if he which hath charge of spirituall things must needs commaund it is fitter a great deale that in this place I should commaund rather than be commaunded The Pontificall Booke here addeth That the Emperour no doubt offended with both their behauiors sent them out at abâ—cke dore and shipped them in a rotten vessell commaunding the Master of the Ship not to land them at anie Citie And so in this businesse we find ill dealing on all bands After Anastasius succeeded Iustin in the Empire an vndoubted Orthodox who called a Synod at Constantinople vpon the same occasion as before in the Acts whereof we may obserue that notwithstanding the friuolous conjectures of Baronius the Bishop of Constantinople as it were in despight of the Pope is euer qualified by the name of Vniuersall Patriarch so farre were the Bishops of the East from yeelding this authoritie to the See of Rome And yet in the reigne of this 〈◊〉 Iustine Baron an 518. art 70. vol. 7. Baronius fisheth for some thing which he may make to seâ—â—e for his owne aduantage he saith therefore That the Bishops of the East saw that they laboured to no end without the Bishop of Rome and that therefore they treated with him That the Emperour Iustin sent an â—mbassage vnto him that the Synod and the Patriarch wrote vnto him to send some thither in his behalfe for the maintenance of the common peace That they gaue him to vnderstand of their Orthodox beleefe to the end that hereafter they might haue Communion each withother And what of all this For is this a doing of homage or is it not rather a preuention of brotherlie loue and kindnesse Or doth this proue the Popes superioritie when they inuite him to come vnto their Synod when the Patriarch writeth vnto him in this manner To Hormisda my religious brother and companion in seruice when Hormisda himselfe vseth no other stile but this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Bishop Hormisda to Iohn Bishop of Constantinople Secondly he saith That the Emperor sent forth the chiefe of his Court to meet them a great way off true but is it fit that they should interpret the reuerend respect which this Prince vsed to them for an argument of his subiection But he addeth farther That a poore snake Bishop of Lignida wrot to Hormisda in this manner Baron an 519. vol. 7. Adorando Apostolico Patri and another of Preuasi and Epirus To the Father of Fathers of equall merit with the Angels And by this saith he you may perceiue what respect the Bishops of the East bore vnto the Pope of Rome And tell me I pray you is it reason that of these fooleries or rather impieties Baronius should make a rule of law or should he not rather looke vnto the proceedings of the Councels It is certaine that Hormisda had deliuered his Legats their lesson in a booke to which the Bishops of the East must first subscribe before they might joyne in communion with them And the good Emperour Iustin because he much affected the peace of the Church and therefore feared to offend him by any contradiction seeing nothing in their articles repugnant to the Orthodox religion did what he could to make his Bishops subscribe vnto them which yet caried the marke of ambition in their verie front beginning with their Tues Petrus together with that which they inferre in consequence of that text and hauing this for a close Following in all things the Apostolike See and preaching as it ordaineth Which clauses the Bishop of Constantinople shunned as so many rockes and refused to subscribe vnto them requesting them to content themselues with this That he was readie to testifie his faith by his letter which himselfe would write to that purpose In the end it came to this That he should begin with a preamble vnto the articles directed to Hormisda in forme of a letter Which he did and in such sort as that it might for euer after well serue him for an Antidote The inscription was according to the vsuall manner To our most blessed brother and companion of seruice which suteth but ill with the Popes Tu es Petrus And whereas the Pope magnified the See of Rome he taketh occasion to say I hold these two holie Churches of the old Rome and of the new to be but one and the selfe same Church where instead of Senior is Romae they make vs to read Superioris Romae by an abreuiation of set purpose and wittingly corrupted For who euer heard speake of a superior Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or what is more vsuall than to say the elder and the new Rome And then follow the articles of Hormisda Thirdly when this was done both the Emperour himselfe and the Patriarch Iohn wrot vnto Hormisda the one in this maner The Emperour to Hormisda Archbishop and Patriarch c. And perhaps vpon this ground it is that Isidore in his Chronicle saith That the Pope receiued this Title first of all from Iustiâ—e the Emperour The other with the vsuall tearmes of Brother and fellow Minister Wherein he letteth him to vnderstand That this generall peace proceeded from the pietie and vertuous disposition of the Emperor to the end that he should not offer to arrogat the praise thereof to himselfe and putteth him oft in mind that their two Churches were indeed but one the same Church and is farre ynough from making the one subordinat to the other Vnderstanding alwayes saith he That the sed 〈◊〉 Churches Senior is noua Roma and so by this place we may correct the former of the old and the new Rome are but one and resolving that there is but one See of both I now acknowledge with all sinceritie of mind Indiuisibilem adunationem out indiuisible vnion and equall confirmation of both Churches By which words I wold know whether he intended to subiect his
Vulcans boyling 〈◊〉 For we now enter into an age wherein the people was not fed but with such fables Now this Pope Iohn passeth for a Martyr and was enrolled among the Saints as hauing suffered for conuerting the Arrian Temples into Christian Churches But Anastâ—sius Bibliothecarius seemeth to report the contrarie Anastas in Iohan. 1. Greg. Tureneâ—s de gloria Martyr c. 40. and Gregorie of Yours speaketh too confusedly to be beleeued It is therefore more probable that he was so handled vpon a poynt of State as about the same time Boetius and Symmachus lost their heads for that they had intelligence with the Emperour against Theodoric For it is cleere that Iohn crowned the Emperor at Constantinople though he had bin alreadie Sacred by the Patriarch which was too much for an embassador to do who would not voluntarily fall into suspition with him which sent him An. 525. So likewise it was a meere matter of State which moued Theodoric when hee saw the factions bandings which were vsed in the election of Popes to put to the hand of his authoritie and to appoint him to be Pope who was at that time in greatest reputation of honestie among the Orthodox which was Felix the fourth Whereupon Athalaric who succeeded his grandfather Theodoric the same yere Athalar Epist ad Senat. Roma apud Cassiodo li. 8. Epist much reioyced as appeareth by the letters which he wrot to the Senat of Rome which had receiued him You haue saith he receiued a personage instituted by God and approued by the iudgement of the Prince And had reason seeing that Baronius proueth out of this verie Epistle that for the space of fiftie eight dayes which the See was vacant the citizens of Rome had beene in continuall ielousies readie alwayes to come to blowes as in the former schisme which was between Symmachus and Laurence had not Theodoric interposed his authoritie But Baronius can by no meanes be brought to dispence with Theodoric for this grieuous sinne but whereas he was woont highly to commend his moderation hee now blazoneth him for a barbarous and a cruell tyran And see Reader saith he who it was which first made the ouerture to Emperours to confirme the Popes a Barbarian a Tyran and an Arrian Yet should he haue remembred that for preuention of the like confusion Odoacer long before had made the same law Which they neuer imposed vpon other places because they saw no where else the like disorders And which is more Athalaric was faine at the request of the most Orthodox among them though himselfe and Arrian by a law made to represse their vnlawfull simonie Whom yet they cannot accuse as ouer hard vnto them seeing that at the humble suit of the Roman Clergie he released them of the law of Valentinian the second Athalaricus apud Cassiod l. 8. c. 24. by which they were iusticiable in all causes both ciuile and criminall before the secular Magistrat in like sort as any other persons were and ordained That in the first instance they should goe onely to the Bishop of Rome Idem li. 9. Variar Epist 15 and not to the secular Iudge but by Appeale of which more at large hereafter And likewise in the East the Emperour Iustinian was faine to meddle in Church gouernement to rectifie what was amisse therein And this sticketh sore in the stomacke of Baronius and of his companions for that the more to represse the ambition of certaine Bishops which haunted the Court L. 14. Co. de Episc Cler. by a law directed to Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople he forbad all Bishops to come at Court vnder what colour or pretence soeuer saue onely vpon expresse order and commaundement from himselfe vpon paine and perill not onely of his displeasure but also of excommunication to be inflicted if the partie offending were a Metropolitan by the Bishop of Constantinople if an inferiour Bishop by his Metropolitan And it seemeth that this canker was farre gone when he was forced to applie so sharpe a remedie when by another law directed to Atarbius Grand Master of the houshold he ordained That so often as any See fell void the inhabitants should nominat three men of Orthodox religion and of sound life of which one to be chosen to the See whom the Emperour should thinke fit with many other circumstances there added forbidding also any Bishop Visitor Priest or other Clergie man of what dignitie soeuer or any Master of an hospitall to be made for money vnder paine as well to the giuer as to the receiuer of exclusion from all offices and dignities in time to come Which lawes would neuer haue beene made L. 42. Co. de Episc Cler. Nouell 123. but by occasion of a strange dissolution and corruption of discipline in suing for dignities in the Church And farther he was constrained to proceed to the reformation of the ordinarie Liturgie and of the Sacraments commaunding vnder paines both temporall and spirituall throughout the Empire that both the one and the other should bee celebrated in a knowne language and that in such absolute and mandatorie tearmes as a man may well perceiue that they proceeded not from a borrowed jurisdiction Which law of his was also to take place and to stand in full force within the walls of Rome it selfe 17. PROGRESSION Of Boniface the second and that he restored the Churches of Afrike to the communion of the Roman Church An. 530. ABout the yeare 530 vpon the death of Felix successour vnto Iohn the first new strifes arose about the election of a Pope some standing for Boniface and others for Dioscorus Lib. Pontif. in Bonifac. 2. but Dioscorus happening to dye about eighteene dayes after left the roome voyd for Boniface the second of that name who vnder colour of preuenting the like inconuenience in time to come called a Councell where he passed a Decree That a successor should there present bee created and thereupon he nominated to it Vigilius the Deacon but finding him to be a man of more sufficiencie than he thought for hee called another Synod wherein he declared Vigilius to be guiltie of treason Reum maiestatis and thereupon burnt the nomination which was made of him So well was this new forme of election alreadie ordered by the holie Ghost And yet this man in a certaine Epistle of his to Eulalius Bishop of Alexandria Bonifac. in Epist ad EulaliuÌ„ in 1. to Concil vaunteth That he had receiued authoritie from Saint Peter to be a helpe to the Vniuersall Church and that he ought to haue a superioritie ouer other Priests and Pastors of the Church as the Archangels haue ouer the ordinarie sort of Angels Which comparison serueth well for Archbishops but vnlesse he will compare himselfe to God how will he find a Pope among the Angels And it followeth in that Epistle That by vertue of this authoritie hee had by his Legats restored the Church of Carthage
pleasure is Cassio lib. 9. variar epist ep 16. that this our Ordinance be intimated to the Senat and people by the gouernour of the Citie to the end that all may know that we are desirous to find out those who run a course so contrarie and repugnant to the Maiestie of God and you also saith he shall intimate the same to all Bishops which by the grace of God are vnder your commaund and gouernment Which words are plainely directed to the person of Iohn but in that which he wrote to the gouernour of the Citie he addeth farther and sayth To the end that this benefit of ours may continue firme and stedfast in time to come we ordaine That as well this our Ordinance as the said Decree of the Senat be deepely grauen in tables of Marble and set vp as a publike testimonie before the Porch of S. Peters Church A great honour no doubt vnto the Prince himselfe but an euerlasting blemish and reproach to the Clergie of tha◠time L. 8. Co. de summa Trinit But in the vsages of Iustinian the Emperour towards Iohn the second Baronius imagineth that he findeth much for the Popes aduantage It is certaine and we haue often said as much that the Emperours being now retyred into the East had need to hold intelligence with the Popes of Rome by their meanes to find alwaies a dore open into Italie Wherefore this Emperour being newly come vnto his Crowne sent an honourable embassage vnto him to assure him of his true faith and Orthodox religion And Baronius obserueth in his Epistle that he sayth in this manner We are all carefull to aduertise your Holinesse of all such things as concerne the estate of the Church with those other words following To submit and to vnite to your Holinesse all the Bishops of the East c. Your Holinesse which is the Head of all the holie Churches And thence he concludeth that the Emperour acknowledged this full and absolute authoritie of the Pope and consequently that all the Churches of the East did the like not caring how manie pages he filleth with this argument But to let passe that the most learned Ciuilians of our time hold this Constitution as neither lawfull nor legitimate it would trouble his conscience to haue all this Epistle construed according to the letter For first the inscription is onely this To the holie Iohn Archbishop of Rome and Patriarch as the Emperour Iustin his predecessor had stiled him before Doth this title I would know import an vniuersall charge and authoritie ouer all But what then shall we say when we see this verie Emperour writing to Epiphanius Bishops of Constantinople to vse these tearmes following L. 7. 8. Co. de summ Trinit To the most holie Archbishop of this royall Citie and Oecumenicall that is to say Vniuersall Patriarch What would Baronius haue said had the Emperour so written to the Bishop of Rome And farther doth he not vse the same tearmes vnto him which he doth vnto the other We will sayth he that your Holinesse know all matters which belong to the State Ecclesiasticall and we haue written to the same effect to the Pope of old Rome And all this we read in an Epistle which Baronius himselfe acknowledgeth to haue passed in nature of a publike Edict Wherefore Baronius hath nothing to stand vpon but this that the Emperour saith We endeuour to submit and to vnite vnto your Holinesse all the Bishops of the East Which words Pope Iohn layed hold on with both his hands in his answer to this letter where he telleth him that among other his vertues this was most eminent that he subiected all things to the See of Rome And tell me I pray you when he expoundeth this word subijcere by that other word vnire doth he not sufficiently explaine his meaning which was to reduce them not vnder the same dioces but vnder the vnion of the same faith and true doctrine which the Church of Rome had kept and such is the drift of this whole Epistle Yea but he calleth it the Head of all the holie Churches true but so doth he likewise and that not by letter onely but by an expresse law pronounce the Church of Constantinople the Head of all other Churches and Zeno the Emperour doth the like Caput l. 16. Co. de sacros eccles l. 24. ibid. Baron vol. 7. an 534. art 36. But had either of these therefore anie purpose to subject the Church of Rome to that of Constantinople And if Baronius replie that their meaning was of all the Churches of the East Why may not I as well say that the other was likewise meant of all the Churches in the West And because he will needs interpret this place by the 131 Nouell I would know what he can thence gather more than this Nouel 131. that the Bishop of old Rome should hold the first place and he of Constantinople the second which we denie not but it followeth not that therefore the one is subject to the other But both of them stand vpon equall ground by the Canons of Constantinople and of Chalcedon to the which the Emperour from the beginning promised to hold himselfe For whereas he farther alledgeth the ninth Nouell directed to Iohn the second wherein he graunteth this priuiledge to the Church of Rome that she shall not be prescribed but by an hundred yeares calling that Citie the Foundation of Lawes and Fountaine of the Priesthood not to say Nouel 10. in ed. Holoan that this Nouell is not found in the Greeke he should rather haue obserued that he is there called onely The Patriarch of the Citie of Rome that he distinguisheth in expresse tearmes betweene the Churches of the East and of the West and graunteth the same priuiledge to them both and had graunted into the Church of Constantinople seuen yeares before the other Likewise that which he enforceth out of the 42 Nouell directed to Mennas Patriarch of Constantinople Nouel 42. which he here alledgeth before the time That Pope Agapete had deposed the Patriarch Antymus because he agreed not with the Church of Rome is not truly alledged and therefore it is that he doth not alledge the text it selfe The truth is that Agapete being then at Constantinople presided in the Councell wherein Antymus was deposed And this is that which the Emperour meaneth when he saith That he was put from his See by Agapete 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who then held the first See in the old Rome But how was he deposed it is there said By the common suffrage of him and of the Synod there assembled And the reason is also added for that he vsurped the place contrarie to the holie Canon and had departed away from the sound doctrines of the holie Councels And this deposition of him was also authorized by the Emperour in his 42 Nouell directed to the said Mennas who is there againe qualified with the name
haue receiued saith he his Synodall Epistle Epist 34. wherein he requireth vs not to trouble the peace of the Church and I haue likewise aduertised him of that superstitious and haughtie name of Vniuersall Bishop that he could haue no peace with vs vnlesse he did reforme the haughtinesse of this word c. otherwise saith he we corrupt the faith of the Vniuersall Church c. and not to speake of the wrong which he doth vnto vs Eleuationem if there be one called Vniuersall Bishop then must the Vniuersall Church goe to the ground if he which is Vniuersall happen to fall but neuer may such foolerie befall vs neuer may this weaknesse come vnto my eares But to Cyriacus himselfe he wrot requesting him at his first entrie to abolish that word of pride by which there was so great scandale giuen in the Church for whosoeuer saith he is desirous of honour contrarie to the honour of God shall neuer be accounted honourable by me tearming this title of Vniuersalitie a thing contrarie to God and to his honour And because Antichrist that enemie of the Almightie Epist 28. is now at hand my earnest desire saith he is that he may find nothing of his owne or anie waies appertaining to him either in the manners or in the names of the Priests And when the Emperour Maurice commanded that for a friuolous name there should no such scandale arise betweene them Consider saith he vnto the Emperour that when Antichrist shall call himselfe God the matter it selfe is but small and friuolous yet most pernitious if you looke to the qualitie of the word it consisteth only of two sillables but if you regard the weight of iniquitie which dependeth thereon you shall see an vniuersall enemie Wherefore I speake it boldly that whosoeuer calleth himselfe or desireth to be called by others the Vniuersall Priest or Bishop is in his elation of mind the forerunner of Antichrist because that in like pride he preferreth himselfe before others like I say for that as that wicked one would seeme as God aboue all men so will this man exalt himselfe aboue all Bishops And in like manner writeth he to Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria Epist 30. And that no man may say That Gregorie went to take away that from another which he yet reserued as due vnto himselfe in his Epistle to the same Eulogius he thus writeth You haue beene carefull saith he to aduertise me That you forbeare now to write vnto any by those proud names which spring meerely from the root of vanitie and yet speaking to me you say Sicut iussistis i. As you commaunded Let me I pray you heare no more of this word Commaund for I know well ynough both what I am and what you are In degree you are my Brethren and in maners you are my Fathers Wherefore I commaunded you nothing onely I aduised you what I thought fittest to be done And yet I do not find that you haue perfectly obserued that which I desired to leaue deepest grauen in your best remembrance for I told you That you should not write in any such manner either to me or to any other and yet in the verie Preface of your Epistle you call me by that name of pride and vanitie Vniuersall Pope which I would intreat you to forbeare hereafter seeing that your selues lose whatsoeuer you giue vnduely to another For my owne part I seeke to encrease in vertue and not in vanitie of Titles That addeth nothing to my honour which I see taken from my brethren my honour is the honour of the Vniuersall Church and the sound vigour of my brethren Then am I truely honoured when my brethren haue euerie man his due For if you call me Vniuersall Pope you denie your selues to bee that which indeed you are in that you call me Vniuersall but God forbid let vs rather put farre from vs these words which puffe vs vp to pride and vanitie and woundeth charitie to the death Distinct 99. c. Ecce in praefatio 5. All which part of his Epistle is inserted in the Decret which Gregorie the thirteenth in his Reformation of the Canon Law knew not how to redresse but onely by giuing S. Gregorie the flat lye Now we may not for all this thinke that Gregorie would lose any thing of his owne or was carelesse to set foot and to encroach vpon another mans for it appeareth by his Epistles that he spread his wings as farre and farther than his neast would giue him leaue taking all occasions to gaine credit and to be dealing not onely in Italie but also in other more remote Prouinces of the West making himselfe sometimes arbitrator betweene parties and sometimes Iudge of controuersies betweene Church and Church and eftsoones a sanctuarie and refuge for those who had beene censured and cast out by their own Metropolitans whereof we haue but too many examples in his Epistles And if we will ground our opinion vpon certaine Epistles which goe commonly vnder his name he was the first which brought in the Pall of the Archbishops which was a certaine Mantle or Cloake which he sent vnto them in honour thereby to oblige them to the subiection of his See namely to Virgilius Bishop of Arles and by vertue thereof conferred vpon him his Vicarship ouer the Churches of king Childebert with power to watch ouer their doctrine and behauiours But it hath beene right well obserued that those Epistles are of another growth because the whole course of the Historie of Gregorie of Tours who liued in the same time with Gregorie the Great sufficiently teacheth vs That the authoritie of our Prelats and Archbishops depended not of the Popes neither did they euer heare talke of that Pall which is more than probable Greg. li. 4. Epist 51. 52. because that in so many changes of Bishops and Metropolitans as we read of we find no mention at all made thereof Wherefore those words Idem ad Interroga Augustin ca. 9. Quod iuxta antiquum morem Pallij vsum ac vices Apostolicae sedis postulasti And Cum priscam consuetudinem Fraternitas vestra repetat by which they say That Virgilius requested of Gregorie the vse of the Pall and the Vicarship of the Roman See according to the ancient custome were ill deuised And how vnlikely a thing is it that Childebert should intreat the Pope to commit the ouersight and charge of the Churches of his kingdome to the Bishop of Arles who was at that time subiect to king Gontran with whom hee might in time vpon occasion haue open warre Adde we hereunto That notwithstanding this pretended Pall Gregorie expresly forbad Augustine his Legat to exercise any jurisdiction ouer the Churches of France We saith he giue you no authoritie in the Churches of France c. Thou mayest not presume to iudge them by thine authoritie but onely by warning and speaking them faire and by making thy vertues to shine before them To
Platina the Chronologicall Compilation Otto Frisinghens l. 5. c. 8. Chron. Otho Frisinghensis and others All which affirme That Boniface requested and obtained of Phocas that the Church of Rome should be called the Head of all other Churches Ipsius authoritate and that as some doe adde By his authoritie As for Sigonius he denieth not but that Boniface sent an embassadour to Phocas by whose negotiation he purchased a Decree That the Church of Rome should be the first of all other Churches Where also he addeth According as it was decreed by the auncient Canons Now if Sigonius meane onely for the Preseancie we denie not but if of superioritie and jurisdiction there we differ and we haue alreadie proued the contrarie Bellarmine for his purpose objecteth an Epistle of Saint Gregorie to the Bishop of Syracusa where it is said Who doubteth but that the Church of Constantinople is subiect to this Apostolike See as our most religious Emperour and our brother Eusebius Bishop of that Citie daily doe acknowledge And this Epistle saith Bellarmine was written fiue yeares before Phocas his reigne began But how should Gregorie father this Epistle seeing that he himselfe so often complaineth that Maurice did beare the other out in his vnjust demaunds Or where will he find an Eusebius who was Bishop of Constantinople at that time Or where will he place him when he hath found him seeing that Onuphrius himselfe nameth for Bishops in all this time onely Iohn surnamed the Faster Cyriacus and Thomas Sacellarius And Gregorie who runneth them ouer so often as he doth had he euer lost either his wits or his memorie when he should haue thought and spoken of Eusebius Who seeth not therefore that this is an Epistle written long after and hammered vpon the same anuill on which manie others are Bellarmine argueth yet farther and saith That long before that time Justin l. in ep ad Johan 2. Iustinian called the Church of Rome The Head of all the Churches True but still in that sence in which he calleth also that other of Constantinople by the same name Jdem Co. de sacros eccles l. 24. saying that she is The Head of all other Churches Neither of these sayings being true in strict construction but onely in a large signification and as they were Patriarchall Sees and consequently Head and Chiefe of those Churches which were vnder them The other creepehole of Bellarmine is this That Gregorie indeed condemneth this title of Vniuersall as Iohn meant it that is that by vertue thereof all other Bishops should be nothing but his Vicars Whence it followeth say we that he pronounced Anathema against the Councell of Trent which so manie yeares after made all Bishops nothing but his Commissaries or Officials But not saith he if this word Vniuersall be vnderstood onely to signifie a generall care of the Church by meanes whereof the other Bishops haue neuerthelesse a particular care euerie of them in his peculiar Church But for answere hereunto I would entreat the Reader onely to peruse the places themselues of Gregorie and then say whether they can admit of anie such interpretation Well saith Bellarmine I am sure that the Pope was called Vniuersall Bishop before Phocas his time and that therefore it cannot be said that this title dependeth of his Constitution And we say againe That so were the other Patriarchs as well as he being according to the fashion of those times appointed as so manie fellow or joint Curators of the Vniuersall Church but that Phocas was he who appropriated that title to the Bishop of Rome neither can he deriue this title from anie higher Justin Co. de summa Trinit l. 7. Co. de episcop audientia L. Certissimè Nouel 3 5 7. Jdem Nouel 2. seq Concil Chalced. act 1. passim Concil Nice 2. Act. 2. for so Instiman called Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople sometimes Oecumenicall and sometimes which is all one Vniuersall Patriarch so doth he Anthemius and Menna in his Nouels So likewise doth the Emperour Leo call Stephen And the Chalcedon Councell it selfe in sundrie places calleth Menna by the name of Oecumenicall Patriarch So Adrian the first Bishop of Rome in the second Councell of Nice calleth Tharasius the Generall Patriarch Lastly so are the Bishops of Alexandria and Antioch often called being indeed all and euerie of them an Vniuersall Bishop in as much as the whole charge of the Vniuersall Church was jointly committed vnto them and a particular in regard of the seuerall Churches committed to their tuitions Wherefore as it hath beene alreadie said the appropriating of this title to the Bishop of Rome was from Phocas and from thence came that seperation and rent betweene the Churches of the East and West which dureth vnto this day and serueth for a remarkable period in the Church for that S. Gregorie so often doth inculcate it in his writings That this was the time when Antichrist began to set foot into the world And it is farther to be obserued that in this meane while sundrie abuses crept into the Church as prayer for the dead vsed in the publike Liturgie or Seruice of the Church brought in by the Decree of Pelugiase the inuocation of Saints inserted in the common Letanies by Gregorie and by him the whole Bodie of the Liturgie altered by borrowing part from the Heathenish and part from the Iewish ceremonies and the language it selfe by reason of that medley of the Northerne nations came by little and little to be cleane altered so that no man now vnderstood what was said or done in the Seruice of the Church all which we haue elsewhere declared more at large But now come we to Baronius to see what he saith to all this First therefore he extenuateth that wicked parricide and those other butcheries of Phocas the more to defame the Emperour Maurice But what may not be said of a Prince in so tickle a State as he liued in or what on the contrarie can be added to those praises and commendations which Historians haue giuen of him Or who can but tremble when he readeth what S. Gregorie in cold bloud writeth of that murther Phocas saith he and Leontia his wife were crowned in the Palace called Secundianas Gregor epist 7. indict 6. and the Emperor Maurice murthered with all his make children daâ—â—ely Theodosius who was alreadie crowned and Theodosius Tiberius Paulus and Iustinian also Peter who was brother vnto Maurice with other great personages which â—left vnto him as Constantine a chiefe Senator and Placidius and George who was 〈◊〉 him and all this done in pure treason as could be deuised Secondly he relleth vs that Phocas was a good Catholike Baron vol. 8. an 603. art 3. for saith he it is verie likely that he sent his confession to Gregorie out of hand But if that be not this is certaine that he sent his owne and his wiues Images vnto him which he caused presently to be
with manie others by which the cognisance of such causes is committed to the Ciuile magistrat And now what maketh all this for that absolute authoritie of the Pope Moreouer the Councell of Toledo which was held vnder King Gondemar in the time of Pope Boniface the third and that after that Decree of Phocas declareth that of Toledo to be the first See Concil Tolet. sub Rege Gondemaro not so much by vertue of anie new graunt as by the Synodall Decree of the auncient Fathers commanding all Bishops to vaile bonnet vnto him vnder paine of Anathema Which Decree of the Synod was also confirmed by the King Gondemar As for the Pope in all that long Epistle we find no one word spoken of him Baron an 610. art 14. and yet Baronius is not ashamed to auerre That the Church of Toledo had this priuiledge from Rome when as yet the Pope was not absolute Monarch in Italie itselfe for the Bishops of Istria and Venetia vnder their Patriarchs stood oâ—â— against them so also did the Bishops of Lumbardie as appeareth by that Epistle of Gregorie to Constantius Bishop of Milan Brixia ep 37. lib. 3. whom a certaine Bishop of Bresse would not acknowledge because it seemed that he as well as the Bishop of Rome derogated from the authoritie of the Chalcedon Councell But vnder his successor Sabinian the matter went a little farther Baron an 605. art 2 3 4. For we may learne out of a certaine Councell held at Mantua for which we are beholding to Baronius his Librarie That when as there was question about the choice of a new Patriarch of Aquileia and Agilulphaâ— the King of the Lumbards had caused one Iohn to be elected the Exarch of Rauenna to gratifie the Pope set vp against him one Candidian at Grado and so were there for a long time two Patriarchs of which he which sat at Aquileia would neuer acknowledge the Popes authoritie 23. PROGRESSION Of the attempt of Honorius against the Bishops beyond the Po. THe Lumbards at that time lying heauie vpon Italie on the one side and the Exarchs of Rauenna for the Emperour on the other caused the Popes to pull in their hornes and to make little vse or shew of their new title purchased from Phocas though in the meane time their ambitious humor and desire of soueraignetie and power neuer ceased to put forth vpon all occasions Honorius therefore Bishop of Rome about the yeare 623 tooke his aduantage vpon a lamentable and wretched accident The Bishops of Istria Venetia and Lumbardie as we haue alreadie said held no good correspondencie with the Bishop of Rome and it came to passe that Adelwaldus fift King of Lumbards fell somewhat distracted in mind whether by force of a poyson which is said to haue beene giuen him by Eusebius the Emperours embassador Sigonius de Reg. Ital. lib. 2. at his comming out of the Bath or otherwise it is a thing hard to say but in this case he made away twelue of the most principall men of charge in the kingdome and grew dangerous to the rest The Lumbards to preuent a mischiefe called a Councell and deposed him placing Adoaldus his brother in law in his roome yet was the kingdome hereupon drawne into factions some holding for the old King some for the new and among others they beyond the Po held for the new election as well clerkes as lay men Which Honorius perceiuing tooke presently part with the aduerse faction and dealt with the Exarch to reestablish Adelwaldus but aboue all to apprehend those Bishops and to send them safe to Rome to answere there for their offences to the end saith he that this their wickednesse may not escape vnpunished But the worst was that the Exarch was too weake a partie and not able to performe what he vndertooke and thereupon those Bishops persisted in their former resolution being now more incensed against him than before OPPOSITION If that Decree of Phocas made in fauour of Boniface the third found such opposition at home we may easily conceiue what light regard was had thereof in more remote Prouinces and Churches especially in that point which Boniface so much enforced That no prouision of a Bishop was good in law without his authoritie for the fourth and sixt Councels of Toledo at also the first and second of Bracara which were all held vnder Honorius make open shew thereof seeing that the Bishops assembled in these Councels openly professe that they were assembled by the care and industrie of Sisinandus their King Eius imperijs et iussia commoniti Chintillae salutaribus hortamentis who roused them vp by his commands to the due handling of matters concerning the discipline of the Church as likewise speake the fift and sixt By the wholesome exhortations of King Chintilla and the first of Bracara By the commaundement of King Arimire Moreouer we find the Chapter of the Greeke Synods translated by Martin Bishop of Bracara as we find them in the second Tome of the Councels authorised in that Synod for the Bishops are there prouided in full Synod by their Metropolitan who yet did nothing without the aduice of the other Bishops As for running to Rome for Buls or Pals not a word there to be found if the Pope sent it to anie it was his kindnesse but no man was bound of necessitie to accept it and if it happened vpon the accusation of anie Bishop that the Synod could not agree they neuer sent to Rome for a resolution but for a finall definition say they of this dissention this holie Synod hath thought fit that another Metropolitan of some bordering Prouince should be sent for to confirme and ratifie that opinion which he should thinke most agreeable to the Canons But here is to be noted that not long after this ordinance of Phocas made in fauour of the See of Rome the Church might plainely see in the person of this Honorius whom we now speake of how dangerous a thing it was that she should depend of one man Which Gregorie well foresaw when he said That if there should be one Vniuersall Bishop and he should happen to fall the whole Church must needs vnto the ground For the heresie of the Monothelites then rising in the Church Honorius with the first fell into it and was conuicted thereof by his owne hand writing which he had sent to Sergius Bishop of Constantinople neither was this a small heresie or of anie meane consequence for that not to acknowledge two wils in Christ is consequently to denie two natures in him also His letters were produced in the sixt Generall Councell Action 12. 13. 2. To. Concil Act. 12. 13. Concil Vniuers 6. and were there by generall consent condemned to the fire the summe of them was this That neither Gospell nor Epistle neither yet the Synods did euer teach vs these two faculties or powers in Christ That these were words inuented by some
against those Rome-wandrings or Pilgrimages made to Rome Jonas l. 3. aduers Claudi Turinens That it was a follie to run thither for penance or there to seeke remission of their sinnes That the saying of our Lord Vpon this stone will I build my Church was meant of the Confession not of the Person of S. Peter That the keies power of binding and losing had another meaning That none but ideots had recourse to Saints and relikes That the place and See was nothing That he was not to be deemed Apostolicall who sat in the Chaire of an Apostle but he that did the office of an Apostle And more no doubt should we learne of him if we had his books themselues for now we haue no more of them than we find in the inuectiues of those that write against him and no maruell since the Councell of Tours before mentioned complained of these abuses and faine would haue found a remedie against them As for the spirituall power the Emperour Constantine and Irene his mother sought the most they could the fauour of the Popes Concil Nicen. 2. in princ to 2. Ib. in epist ad Iohan. Presby yet as touching the second Councell of Nice they say in their Patent That they themselues called it by their commaundement at the suit of Tharasius Patriarch of Constantinople c. And in the Acts of that Councell it is said This Synod assembled by their religious Decree in this famous Citie of Nice So likewise speaketh the Synodall Epistle directed as well to the Emperours in speciall as to all Bishops in generall and so doth the said Patriarch Tharasius writing vnto Iohn the Priest Zonaras sayth Zonar to 3. pag. 95. By the permission of the Emperours and Theophanes The Empresse Irene saith he assembled all the Bishops to celebrate the Councell at Nice and which is more Pope Adrian himselfe writing to the Emperours acknowledgeth as much requesting them vpon his knees and prostrat at their feet to reestablish Images by the authoritie of that Councell As for the Presidencie though the Popes Legats were indeed there present being summoned as other Patriarches were and though they had their prioritie of place Concil Nicaen 2. Act. 3. yet it no where appeareth of their presiding The Patriarch Tharasius most commonly propounded gaue order spake last and concluded as appeareth in the third Action And when any Decree was to passe it passed alwayes vnder the name of the whole Synod The Synod saith it The Synod ordaineth it And when the Councell was broken vp Those saith Zonaras who were of it came to Constantinople Zonar to 3. pa. 95. and there in open Court the Emperours presiding read the Acts of that Councell in the eares of all men which Acts were there approued authorised and subscribed by the Emperours Adrian in Epist ad Tharas in Synod Nicaen 2. Action 2. And Adrian himselfe writing to the said Tharasius in the second Session of this Councell stileth him by the Title of Vniuersall Patriarch Bellarmine saith That the Emperour did nothing there Nothing at Nice I confesse for he was not there and yet it cannot be denied but that he sent thither the Proconsull Petronius Bellar. de Concil li. 1. c. 19. and other Senators to see good order kept Bellarmine addeth That vndoubtedly the Popes Legats Presided there his reason is because they are named first and first subscribed Wherein as euer he confoundeth Preseancie or prioritie of place with Presidencie But what will he say if a man tell him That the Bishops of Sicilie at the entrie of the Synod make this proposall as of a matter fit and conuenient That the Soueraigne or Supreme Pastor of the Imperiall citie of Constantinople should make the ouerture of this Synod Concil 7. vniuers Action 1. Aperiat Ianuam and the Synod ordaineth That it should be done according to the desire of those holie Bishops and so it was As for the Westerne Emperour and the Councell which was held at Francford there is no colour of controuersie whether we speake of the calling of it or of the presidencie in it though the Bishops of Italie and Adrians Legats were there present For the Epistle of Charlemaine to Elipand Archbishop of Toledo Iussimus speaketh plainely saying We haue commaunded a Councell to be assembled of all the Churches of our Prouinces of Germanie France Spaine England and all the Prouinces of Italie which he there specifieth inuiting thither by his speciall mandat the Patriarchs of Milan Aquileia and others immediatly from himselfe and by absolute authoritie True it is as himselfe saith that he had sent thrice or foure times to Adrian Bishop of Rome to haue his opinion concerning the Heresie of Elipand but he presently addeth That he had likewise called certaine personages out of England for the same purpose well seene and conuersant in the discipline of the Church the one and the other to assist with their skill and knowledge neither of them to supplie any want of authoritie in himselfe And as he in person presided so is the Synodall Epistle sent forth in his name And as was this of Francford so likewise were all those Councels of Germanie and France held at Arles Aix Tours Chaalons and Meuce all I say assembled by the authoritie of the Emperour with these words By the commaund By the iniunction c. of the most glorious king or Emperour Charles Neither can that Councell held at Rome shield it selfe from this authoritie seeing that both Yuo and Gratian speaking thereof say as before That Charles appointed to be held that Councell with Pope Adrian in the Patriarchat of Lateran D. 6. c. Adrianus in the Church of S. Sauiour celebrated with fiftie three holie Bishops and Abbots If then the Pope could not of himselfe call a Synod in Rome what could he doe in other countries who though he had shaken off the yoke of the Emperour of the East yet by a kind of continuation of respect dated alwaies his Councels by the yeare of his raigne So did Pope Zacharie that Councell which he held at Rome wherein were condemned Adelbert Godescale An. 745. and Clement bearing date Imperante Domino Pijssimo Augusto Constantino Imperatore anno 26 Imperij eius c. so did they certaine ages after To be short at this time Princes euery where according to the exigencies and necessities of their seueral Churches assembled Synods by their owne authoritie which Synods if need then were prouided for the vacancies reseruing alwayes to the Prince the right of consent and approbation of them in regard of the great possessions lordships which euen thē they stood seised of So that where it is said in that Synod of Rome That the Bishops should receiue inuestiture from the Emperour it was no nouell constitution but onely a renouation of an old ordinance of long time suppressed by the Popes but vsed in France and Germanie since the
his predecessors haue done before him Vita Ludouici Aimon l. 5. c. 14. why commeth he not vnto me all this while The Bishops said If he be come to excommunicate we will send him away excommunicated againe And Hincmar Archbishop of Rheimes writing to Pope Adrian the second Flodoard in Hist Rhemensi Jdem l. 5. c. 16. telleth him in plaine tearmes That Gregorie came into Fraunce with an euill intent and purposing to beare out the children against the father He came saith he into Fraunce and after his comming our peace continued not also he returned not with so good credit as was fit he should and as his predecessors were wont before him And the Chronicle of S. Denis The ministers of the diuell saith he preuailed so farre Chron. Dionys as to vnite all the sonnes against him and maliciously made the Apostolike of Rome to come into Fraunce vnder colour of pietie as it had beene to mediate a peace betweene the King and his children but the truth it selfe afterward appeared And of the Apostolike it was commonly said That his comming was onely to excommunicate the King and the Bishops if they supported the father and were not in euerie respect obedient to the sonnes but when the Bishops heard say this they protested That they would neuer obey him for feare of his excommunication for say they the authoritie of the auncient Canons is farre different from this course And when Lewis was fully reestablished in his kingdome not by the authoritie of Gregorie but as the Historian of the Church of Rheimes reporteth by the common consent of the Bishops Gregorie vnable to maintaine those Bishops whom he had drawne into this practise they were glad though vnder a most gracious Soueraigne yet to saue themselues in Italie from the rigor of the lawes the others were faine to confesse the action and plead guiltie acknowledging themselues vnworthie of the place they held and in effect to be deposed especially Hebo Archbishop of Rheimes and Agobard of Lions And this was in those dayes all the feare that the Bishops of Fraunce had of the Popes excommunications And in this time it was That Claud of Turin taught openly both by tongue and pen That he was not Apostolicall who sat in the Chaire of an Apostle but he that did the office of an Apostle And this reacheth vnto the death of Lewis An. 839. which fell in the yeare 839. Adde we hereunto that the Emperour Lewis treading the path of Charlemaigne and other his predecessors with the aduise and counsell of the Prelates and the rest of the learned of his kingdomes enacted lawes for the better ordering of the Churches of his dominions not onely concerning their policie and gouernment but also touching Faith without asking leaue or expecting a Mandamus from the Pope whatsoeuer Baronius and his Benedict the Leuite prate vnto vs as may appeare by the Articles of Lewis Capitularia and the Abbot Andegisus who collected those Lawes maketh no mention of the Pope in the Preface to them Also he assembled Councels within his owne Estates at Thionuille at Aix and Pauia where you shall euer find Extat ante Concil Paris To. 3. Concil By the commaund By the wholesome commaund of the glorious Prince By the grace or gift of God Emperour c. making bookes of this subject And in the Councell of Aix la Chapella the Bodie of the people speaketh of the Clergie in generall and sayth By them are we made Christians who hauing the keyes of the kingdome of heauen in their hands iudge in a sort before the day of iudgement and so had no need to be beholding to Rome for the keyes An. 828. But in the yeare 828 we find a particular Edict of Lewis whereby to appease the wrath of God incensed at that time against him and his people for the manie corruptions growne in among them he commaunded a fast to be held throughout his kingdomes And besides sundrie other Councels he called foure seuerall Synods for the reformation properly of the Church of Fraunce namely at Mence at Paris at Lions and at Tolousa there to handle discusse and find out things belonging to Christian Religion Concil Aquisgra 3. to Concil what the Prince what the people held either answerable or contrarie to the reuealed will of God what had beene retained what omitted either in part or in whole how the Clergie behaued themselues wherein they erred and departed away from the rule of holie Scripture And in all this no mention made of the Popes authoritie Baronius maketh much of certaine Epistles written about this time by a Monke of Greece named Theodorus with his complices in Idolatrie to the Pope of Rome Baron an 817. art 21 22. sequent by reason of the haut titles which he giueth him magnifying him aboue all other Bishops It were a verie sufficient answere to say That this was a Monke offended with his Patriarch of Constantinople for taking away his Images and therefore no matter what he sayth But yet examine we his letters Coaequandum Angelis First he calleth the Pope Equall to the Angels Will Baronius abet this flatterie seeing that the Apostle to the Hebrewes after the Psalmist speaking of our Lord and Sauior Christ saith Thou hast made him little lesser than the Angels How can he make the Pope equall to them but as he is more than a man as God himselfe as he that maketh himselfe God as S. Paule speaketh in the second of the Thessalonians chap. 2. Secondly he calleth him The Great Light Prince of Bishops and Apostolike Pope In that he calleth him Prince of Bishops it imports nothing but the Primacie of his See But you shall see how this same Monke wrote at the same time scarce changing a penne betweene to other Patriarchs for to him of Alexandria he wrote To the most holie Father of Fathers and Light of Lights Doe not these words weigh downe those other of Great Light And as he calleth the one Pope of Rome Apostolicum verticem so doth he the other Pope of Alexandria as he calleth him of Rome Apostolike so the other The crowne or top of all Apostolikes And what aduantage now hath Baronius gotten for the Pope Yes sayth he for the Pope of Rome is called The supreame Light and the other is called onely the Light of Lights First what faire play to turne a die And whereas but two pages before by his owne confession the Monke called him onely Magnum Lumen a Great Light now to make him say Supremam Lumen the Supreame Light Secondly who knoweth not that Light of Lights in all tongues especially in the language of the Scriptures implieth more than a Great Light Baronius his replie is That the Bishop of Alexandria was so called in regard that Cyrill his quondam predecessor was Legat à Latere for the Pope of Rome First that hath alreadie beene proued to be false Secondly
in an abridgement of the historie Author Coaetaneus apud Vigner pa. 214. saith in expresse words That after many mischiefes done vpon the people of Rome they made them sweare fealtie to the Emperour and confirmed Sergius in his See againe as not holding his Title of the Popedome for good before much lesse of the Seigneurie of Rome And Anastasius doth not sticke to tell vs That the Popes authoritie was then and there questioned and debated for saith he Drogo Archbishop of Metz and other Archbishops and Bishops gathered together against this Vniuersall Church and Head of all other Churches without the leaue of their Metropolitan and did euerie day make new quarels against our most holie Pope and his Bishops And if you aske who they were that joyned with Drogo he telleth you That they were Gregorie Archbishop of Rauenna Anguilbert of Milan Ioseph Bishop of Iuree Agin of Verona Almaric of Coma Norchauld of Verseils Saufredus of Rhegium Toringar of Concorda Odelbert of Aqui Ambrose of Luques Iohn of Pisa Peter of Volaterra Gauspran of Pistoria Cancio of Sienna Lupus of Textina Sisimond of Aprusia Pico of Scolana Fratellus of Camerin Gisus of Ferma Racipert of Nocera Amadis of Pinna Donate of Frisoli and others and with them the Counts Boso Adelgisus Iohn Guido Vernard Wifrid Maurinus and others that is the better part of the Bishops of all Italie Insomuch that Anguilbert Archbishop of Milan separated himselfe wholly from the Roman Church which one of his predecessors had newly acknowledged some sixty yeres before And this separation dured as the sequell of this historie will declare two hundred yeres Sigonius obserueth this separation but concealeth the cause which was the pride of that See Simonie other disorders there vsed in the time of Sergius Besides that Theodorus Abbot of Fulden reporteth of this Anguilbert That he was much affectioned to the memorie of good S. Ambrose whose liturgie continued in the Church of Milan at that day and long after To go on with the time Baronius vpon the yere 839 produceth out of the Vatican a certaine Epistle of Gregorie the fourth An. 839. written to the Bishops of France Germanie of Europe and of all Prouinces he might haue made shorter work and haue written to all the world wherein vpon the complaint of Aldric Bishop of Mans made of the wrongs done vnto him by the other Bishops he giueth them to vnderstand That according to the ancient Canons an Appeale from them lay to Rome or to his Legat à Latere exhorting them in all hast to take horse and come away to him This pretence of the Popes was no newes to them and wee haue said alreadie That Charlemaigne was content to sooth the Popes in their humor But Baronius telleth vs not what became of this letter or whether the Bishops of France gaue way to this Appeale or no and it is verie likely that no for had there beene any thing for his purpose or not something against it we should haue beene sure to haue heard of it Baronius told vs before That Charlemaigne disposed not of the Empire as properly depending of the Popes election and we there shewed the contrarie Loe now Lewis surnamed the Courteous Charlemaines sonne he from whom they claime that goodlie donation who disposeth absolutely of the Empire and of Rome it selfe Thegan de gest Ludouici as we haue alreadie declared And farther Theganus saith That he named his sonne Lotharins after his decease to receiue all the kingdomes which God had giuen him by the hands of his father Nomen Imperium Nitard li. 1. and to haue both the name and Empire of their father which the other sonnes much stormed at And Nitard saith That he diuided his whole Empire among his sonnes in such sort that Pepin should haue Gascoine Lewis Bauiere but Lotharius after his decease should haue the whole Empire and suffered him in his life time to beare with him the name of Emperour And when the brothers after many hot bickerings Helmold l. 1. c. 4 came at last to an agreement In the end saith Helmoldus by the mediation of Pope Sergius this discord was appeased and the realme diuided into foure parts in such sort that Lotharius had Rome with Italie Lorraine and Burgundie for his part Lewis the riuer of Rhine and all Germanie Charles France and Pepin all Guiene both which were writers of that time or not long after 30. PROGRESSION That Leo the fourth was consecrated without the Emperours leaue and how the matter was excused An. 847. WHen Lewis was returned into France Pope Sergius the second dyed in the yeare 847 and the same day was elected Leo the fourth and presently consecrated contrarie to the law and without expecting the pleasure of the Prince The people excused their doing by reason of the Sarasens who at that time pressed sore vpon them and Leo his sufferance as being forced thereunto by the people Anastas in Leo. 4. who yet as Anastasius reporteth liued in feare of Lewis his second returne to Rome vpon the like occasion as feeling their wounds yet bleeding of his first being there And farther he obserueth That they carried him to the Patriarches Palace of Lateran and there after the ancient custome kissed his feet And yet all the antiquitie of this custome was but since the time of Valentine who as himselfe reporteth was the first author of it and liued some thirtie yeares past And for the rest this was that Leo which walled and fortified the Vatican against the Sarasens OPPOSITION An. 854. Leo about the yeare 854 cried for helpe to Lotharius against the Sarasens who presently sent his sonne Lewis with an armie into Italie but withall because he was informed That the discipline as well of the Church as Estate of Italie established heretofore by his father and grandfather was much fallen to decay he commanded him as soone as the warres would giue him leaue to call together the Bishops and the chiefe men of Italie to aduise of some course for the restoring thereof Lewis hauing assembled them at Pauia and calling vnto him Anguilbert Archbishop of Milan he who as we haue alreadie said separated himselfe from the Roman Church judge Reader by that which followeth how farre the regall authoritie then reached and Andrew Patriarch of Aquileia signified vnto them That his pleasure was to take a particular account of the liues and dueties of the Bishops and the rest of the Clergie of their sermons of the repâ—â—ation of Churches and Hospitals of the regularitie of Monkes of the jurisdiction of the Counties De Iurisdictione Comitum and to reforme in euerie person and degree what he could find amisse commaunding those two to make relation of what he had said vnto the other Bishops who were so farre from declining his jurisdiction that they yeelded him a particular account vpon euerie of the said articles humbly requesting him to grant such as
of Naruie and Iohn a Cardinall testifie They saw him giue Orders to a Deacon in a stable among horses Benedict with other Deacons and Priests say They knew that he made Bishops for money and that he had created one of the age of ten yeares a Bishop in the citie of Tudertina And for sacriledge we need not search farre because we may know more by the eye than by the eare For adulterie they say They were not eye witnesses yet they certainely knew the widow of Ranierus and Stephana his fathers concubine and Anna a widow with his neece to be defiled by him and that he made the holie Palace a stewes and common brothell house Moreouer he put out the eyes of Benedict his spirituall father who soone after died slew Cardinall Iohn a Subdeacon after he had cut off his genitors he exercised burnings and violent outrages being armed and a sword by his side that he vsed to carouse in wine a health to the diuell which all as well the Clergie as the Laitie with one voyce did confesse That playing at dice they say he vsed to call vpon the name of Iupiter and Venus and all the diuels to helpe him That he celebrated Matins in no fit houre and neuer made any signe of the crosse But for as much as worthie men are often inueyed against and through enuie and malicious detractation falsely accused the Emperour againe conjureth them That they propound nothing against him that is not plainely to be proued To this the whole Synod cried out Quasi vnus vir as if but the voyce of one man If this vnworthie Pope Iohn hath not committed more shamelesse and more abhominable acts than these that are here exprest by Benedict the Deacon we desire holy Saint Peter the Prince of Apostles neuer to absolue vs from the snares of our sinnes who by his word shutteth the gates of heauen against the vnworthie and openeth them to the iust and righteous but that we may be accursed and set vpon the left hand at the last day Neuerthelesse the Synod requested the Emperor That letters might be sent vnto him to come to purge himselfe which were presently dispatched both in the name of the Emperour and the Archbishops wherein briefely were exprest the crimes whereof he was accused Whereto he answered directing his letters Omnibus Episcopis To all the Bishops We heare say that yee meane to create another Pope which if yee doe I excommunicat yee by the omnipotent God that yee haue no power to ordaine any nor to celebrat the Masse In the meane time that this letter was in reading there arriued the Archbishop of Treuers and other Bishops of Lorraine Liguria and Aemilia with whose aduise and counsell both the Emperour and the Synod returned him this answer If he came not nor had any other lawfull cause to alledge being he was neither to passe the seas nor had any bodily infirmitie nor yet a verie long iourney they made light account of his excommunication and that they would returne it vpon himselfe because they might iustly doe it Iudas say they who betraied sold our Sauior Iesus Christ receiued of him with others the power to bind and vnloosse c. and so long as he continued honest among the Disciples he was able to bind and vnloosse but afterward when through the venome and corruption of couetousnesse he became an Homicide to destroy life whom could he more tye or vntye but himselfe whom most wickedly he strangled with an halter Surely by this it plainely appeareth that the pretended seat of Saint Peter is no impediment to be a Iudas The Emperour who all this while complained not of any iniurie offered by him particularly vnto himselfe seeing him sufficiently charged by others declared now vnto them with great moderation How that he hauing taken an oath vpon the corps of Saint Peter did neuerthelesse combine and arme himselfe with Adelbert against him intreating the Synod to consider thereof whose sentence was That a strange Vlcer ought to be burnt with a strange searing yron and it was fit to driue away this monster of the Church a scandall to the whole world and some good and vertuous man to be put in his place This sentence was approued by the Emperour and all with one voyce chose Leo the eighth in place An. 963. as they say of this Apostat Iohn the Emperour allowing the same These things fell out in the yeare 963 but not long after such things being set in order as did most concerne them the Emperor with Leo called another Synod at Rome in which it manifestly appearing to all that there was no other cause of these tumults than the neglect of the law and institution ordained by Charles the Great and quite abrogated by Adrian the third labouring more Sigon l. 7. de reg Ital. saith Sigonius for the dignitie than the tranquilitie of the Church whereby the Popes were chosen by vnlawfull suits and briberies a law was made for the restitution thereof and that bridle which the Popes and Clergie of Rome had studiously shaken of D. 69. c. in Synod 23. they were enforst againe to admit We read in the Decrees of Gratian this Canon D. 63. repeated also by Sigonius in his Historie According to the example of holie Adrian Bishop of the Apostolike Sea Sigon l. 7. de regno Ital. Fasciculus tempo who granted to Charls the most victorious king of the French and Lombards the dignitie of the Patritij and the administration of the Apostolike See and the inuesting of Bishops I likewise Leo Bishop and seruant of the seruants of God with all the Clergie and people of Rome An. 964. constitute and confirme and by our Apostolicall authoritie grant and giue vnto the Lord Otho the first king of the Germans and to his successors of the kingdome of Italie for euer the authoritie and power to elect and chuse a successor and to ordaine and appoint the Bishop of the Soueraigne Apostolike See and furthermore that the Archbishops and Bishops shall take their inuestiture of him but their consecration where they ought except those whom the Emperour hath giuen or granted to the Popes and Archbishops And that no man hereafter of what degree or religion soeuer shall haue any power in chusing or ordayning either Patricius or Bishop of the Soueraigne Apostolike See or any Bishop without the consent of the Emperour and that without any corruption or money and that hee bee Patricius and King If any therefore whosoeuer enterprise or attempt any thing against this rule and Apostolicall authoritie wee iudge him excommunicat and if he be not penitent therefore perpetuall exile and euerlasting torment The summe of this Canon with Gratian is thus The election of the Bishop of Rome by right belongeth to the Emperour And Theodore of Nyem who liued vnder Iohn the 23 affirmeth That he had seene the Letters Patents at Florence from whence it was taken reserued for the
priuiledge of the Imperiall dignitie Krantzius l. 4. c. 10. Saxoniae And also Krantzius with this clause verie perfectly relateth vnto vs That this Councell ought to be inuiolably obserued vnder the paine of excommunication of the Vniuersall Church Insomuch that it was necessary to put again in force the law of Charls the Great to bridle the monstrous lasciuiousnesse of the Clergie Which law neuerthelesse as they obeied it vnwillingly so vpon euerie light occasion they were ready to abrogat it so impatient were they of all good discipline For so soone as the Emperour had dismist his forces they recall Iohn who assembled another Synod deposeth Leo cancelleth his Acts condemneth the Synod holden by him forbiddeth it to be called a Synod but Prostibulum fauens adultris A stewes in fauour of adulterers Sigebert and as many as Leo had Ordered hee degraded whom An. 963. to the end they might signifie to the world That they had receiued nothing from Leo hee commaunded them alwayes to haue this word in their mouthes My father had nothing Luitprand l. 6. c. 11. and gaue me nothing At the last vpon a certaine night as Pope Iohn lay with another mans wife without the citie of Rome he was so stroken of the diuell that within eight dayes following he died of the same wound And here the Author crieth out O eternall God Fascicul tempo how different are these from those of former time O the bottomelesse depth of the iudgements of God who can find them out Some say he was slaine by the husband of the said wife And then the Romans contrarie to their oath chose one Benet without the consent of Otho or his sonne Wherewith the Emperour being much offended besieged the citie and tooke it in despight of the Romans dispossest Benet not onely of his Popedome but degraded him of his Priestlie Orders after he had acknowledged his offence reestablished Leo the eigth By which occasion it so came to passe that Leo to render some gratuitie to the Emperour made a resignation for euer both to him and to his successors Emperours and Kings of Italie of all the donations granted to the Church of Rome whether by any manifest deed or any Imperiall Patent or in any other manner whatsoeuer by Charles the Great Pepin his father Aribert king of Lombards or Iustinian taking as it were to witnesse the books of the holy Euangelists many reliques the holy crosse the hose vnseamed coat of our Lord the bodie of holie Saint Peter with many profound oathes taken before him and his Cardinals and by the consent and authoritie of all the people of Rome as well the Clergie as the Laitie of all degrees and of euerie Prouince being present and confirming the same In this resignation are specified seuerally all the Prouinces Isles Cities Townes Castles which are recited in the donation of the Emperor Lewis without any exception and also many others which were not there named And all this saith he take and possesse for the vse of your Court and militarie affaires to make warre and to fight against the Painims and against the rebels of the Roman Empire Adding besides That if any will attempt to hinder the effect thereof let him know That by the law Iulia he incurreth the punishment of high treason and purchaseth to himselfe the displeasure of Saint Peter c. At the last after a solemne Fiat Fiat all Archbishops Bishops Cardinals Priests and Deacons and all the principall officers of the Court of Rome besides the Consuls Exconsuls Senators and others that might adde any strength to the authoritie of this Bull subscribed name by name All this besides what is found in diuers auncient libraries with that other before spoken of is wholly related by Theodore of Nyem the Popes Secretarie whatsoeuer Baronius cauilleth to the contrarie For whereas in this Charter there were nominated foure Bishops of Italie which in the Synod the yeare before were called by other names that is to say of Alba Preneste Tiburtina and Nerni is it any wonder if among so many Bishops that were at this Synod foure should die within the space of a yeare and in the middle of so many confusions change their place Fasciculus temporum in sexta aetate 964. Fasciculus temporum seemeth to haue seene both the one and the other who briefely like himselfe saith thus This Leo ordained That no Pope should be made without the consent of the Emperour in malice towards the Romans who by force thrust in their owne friends and kindred Also he resigned to Otho and his successors all the donations of the Church made by Iustinian Charles and others to the end he might defend Italie from all inuaders thereof This he addeth of his own opinion That holinesse was departed from the Popes and come to the Emperours in those times And these things reach to the yeare 964. Neither is it to be omitted That this Iohn the thirteenth aliàs the twelfth who hath held vs too long and whom Platina calleth Sceleratissimum hominem vel potius monstrum A most wicked man or rather a monster was according to the saying of Onuphre the first who changed his name and gaue example thereby to others to follow him whom I wish in many things and euen in the worst they had not too much imitated An. 966. Now according to this order Leo the eigth being dead in the yeare 966 the Romans sent Ason chiefe Secretarie and Martin Bishop of Sutrie to Otho into Germanie to consult vpon the election of a successor who presently dispatched away Ogier Bishop of Spire and Linson of Cremona to Rome in whose presence the people and Clergie nominated Iohn Bishop of Narnie the sonne of one Iohn a Bishop the which according to Platina was the foureteenth of this name according to Onuphrius the thirteenth But not without tumult of the Romans who impatiently bearing a strange yoke cast him into prison and enforced Otho to returne into Italie to reforme their disorder Supplimentum Reginon anno 967. Sigon l. 7. De regno Italiae Otho 3. in Diplomate Donationis quod Asisij Seruatur But he in fauour of this Iohn by him created and to get the greater good will in Italie gaue vnto him saith Reginon the citie and territorie of Rauenna and many other things taken away from the Bishops of Rome by Berengarius Sigonius addeth That he confirmed by a new Charter the old donation of Pepin Charls Lewis but without author For of this verie time we wil vse no other witnesse but himselfe for writing to the yeare 973 thus he saith Though Italie were possest by a King and he an Emperor and by the Pope yet there was not in both of them the same authoritie the Pope had Rome and Rauenna and the other territories rather by authoritie than Empire because the cities acknowledged the Pope as Prince of the Commonwealth the King as the chiefe Lord
candlesticke Were there therefore before no eyes no candles in the Church Againe Nicholas the second Leo Ostiens l. 3. c. 25. that he might extend the signification of the word Simonie in despight of Henrie the third made a law That no man could accept of a Church or any Ecclesiasticall office either freely or for money from the hands of a Lay man An. 1056. Whereas that which is said to be freely giuen doth properly exclude Simonie makes no difference betwixt the Lay and the Clergie This Nicholas did also increase vnder the minoritie of Henrie by another occasion Robert and Richard Guischar who were come from Normandie to follow the warres in Calabria against the Sarasins had there set footing with happie successe Robert called himselfe Duke of Apulia and Calabria Richard held Capua and ouerranne the countrie euen to the gates of the citie of Rome both the one and the other were excommunicated by the See of Rome But Nicholas called in his excommunication vpon condition they should hold their seigniories in fee farme of the Church of Rome swearing faith and loyaltie thereunto and paying for a yerely rent twelue pence for euerie yoke of Oxen from whence there arose matter of new contention with the Empire and the Emperour And these things bring vs to the yere 1060. But the progression was no lesse in the corruption of manners and doctrine than in tyrannie ouer the Church Touching manners the sinne of Sodome by the rigorous execution of those lawes that concerned single life had taken such root in the Roman Clergie Petriâ— Damian Lib. qui inscribitur Gomerrhaeus cui praefixa Epist Leonis 9. Baron an 1049. Art 10. seq that Petrus Damianus enforced to betake himselfe to an Hermitage writ a book intituled Gomorrhaeus in which he deciphers al the kinds therof wherein they did riot and sensually passe their time And he dedicated the book to Leo the 9 whose helpe he imploreth against this great and grieuous sin Wicked brambles thornes and nettles haue filled the field of our Lord and Master which grow out of the strength of the flesh and the doung of corruption for all flesh hath corrupted her wayes insomuch that not onely a floud of waters seemes not sufficient to wash away the filth thereof but this great and grieuous wickednesse cries for that Gomorrhaean fire from heauen that burnt the fiue Cities And hereupon by this admonition of Damianus Leo made some lawes and ordained some punishments for this sinne But presently after it appeared that he lost the grace and fauour of Leo And afterwards Alexander the second obtayning the Popedome gets this booke from the authour thereof vnder colour to lend it to the Abbot of Saint Sauiour but in deed to suppresse it making the reason thereof to be his ouer-plaine dealing in that he had expressed the matter in more obscene or grosse termes than was fitting As if such filthinesse could be stirred but there must rise a stinke Whereupon Damianus in an Epistle to Hildebrand and Stephen Cardinals eagrely complaines yet not without a manifest flout And indeed saith he is this a token of Priestly clenlinesse or rather an argument of papall puritie But as touching doctrine In the time of Victor the second about the yere 1055 was brought in the redemption of Penitentiaries vnder pretence that sins multiplying An. 1055. men were not able to endure a penance for so many yeares deferred And besides sometimes men may dye before the penance be accomplished Wherefore in fauour of the rich it was ordained that either for mony possessions or any thing else equiualent therunto they might buy it out Baron an 1055. Art 9. seq according to the number of the yeres appointed and agreed vpon And of this it was that Damianus saith Thou art not ignorant that when we take lands and possessions of Penitenciaries according to the proportion of the gift we release them in the quantitie of their penance Which he himselfe did to the Archbishop of Millan in his legation whereupon saith Baronius He sheweth that the goods of the church shall increase by these ransomes which in time shall grow to a custome Petrus Damiar in Epist ad fratres Baron an 1056 Art 6. 7. But it pleased him that the poorer sort should redeeme those yeares with corporall afflictions a certaine number of Psalmes sung in the Church fasts with bread and water fillips whips and the like whereupon saith the selfesame Damian Tria scorparum millia three thousand lashes with a whip or a holy-bush with the singing of certaine Psalmes doe supply one yeres penance c. And so he calculates it that twentie Psalters sung with discipline should serue for the penance of a hundred yeres Petrus Damianus in Epist ad Defiderium Cassinatem So farre at the last did this corruption of doctrine proceed that Petrus Damianus prescribed to the Monkes that liued vnder his obedience in the same Hermitage that euerie day with their Canonicall houres they should say the seruice of the virgin Marie And saith Baronius As he was the author hereof in his monasterie so it is manifest that from the same sourse it sprang that in all the West churches not only the Monkes but Clergie and Lay men and women by the admonition of Pope Vrban did euery day their taskes And he acknowledgeth to be of the same age and inuention the custome of whipping themselues in imitation of Dominicus Loricatus The masse vpon Mundaies for the dead that are in Purgatorie vpon Friday in honor of the passion on Saturdaies in the honour of the Virgin to the end that superstition with the Popedome should ascend to their highest pitch Alexander the second succeeded Nicholas the second who taking aduantage of the minoritie of Henrie for he was then about eleuen yeares of age was chosen either by the decree of Nicholas Leo Ostiens L. 3. ca. 20. or the bould counsell of Hildebrand Which Agnis the mother of Henrie vnderstanding to be done without her commaund called a Councell at Basill where by the consent of most of the Bishops of Italie Cadalous Bishop of Parma was created Pope who was called Honorius the second Now was Italie diuided in two parts by these two Popes who raised their forces and bare armes one against the other And Henrie himselfe sent Hanno Archbishop of Collen who in the same Sinod reproched Alexander the second and told him that he had no power to enter into the chaire without the commandement of the Emperour and therefore he was either to leaue it againe or to giue a reason of that he had done But Hildebrand answereth him the interpreter for the most part of the Popes in those daies that Alexander was suddenly consecrated without the authoritie of Henrie to auoyd some imminent tumults And that the church of Rome his spirituall mother tooke more care of his right than his mother Agnis who was tied vnto
herein than the rest That oath which he made Richard Prince of Capua to take Gregor 7. in Epist post 21. l. 1. l. 8. post Epist 10. is verie notable I Richard by the grace of God and Saint Peter Prince of Capua by what diuinitie doth he couple the creature and the Creator together from this houre and euer hereafter will be faithfull to the holie Church of Rome and to the Apostolike See and to thee a helper to hold obtaine and defend the royalties of Saint Peter and his possessions with a true faith against all men and I will giue my best assistance that thou maist securely and honourably hold the Popedome of Rome and the dominions of S. Peter These clauses according to his owne interpretation goe farre And I will neither seeke to inuade or obtaine thy principalities nor presume to rob or wast them without the leaue and licence of thee and thy successors that to the honor of S. Peter shall enter What other words could he vse to a captaine of theeues But to King Henrie when I shall be admonished by thee or thy successors I will sweare alleageance reseruing still my fidelitie to the holie Church of Rome These things fell out about the yeare 1073. And the same oath tooke Robert for Apulia and Calabria doing his homage Gregor l. 2. Epist 71. And if we may beleeue the Epistle of Gregorie the seuenth in the yeare 1073 there came to Rome in pilgrimage the sonne of Demetrius king of Russia whom he inuested into his kingdome in the name of S. Peter Vndoubtedly affirming that this his petition should be ratified and confirmed by the consent of his father if he should possesse his kingdome by the gift of the See of Rome Thus abusing as it appeareth by the stile the sottish deuotion of this young man In like manner in the yeare 1081 was the Earle Bernard besotted who gaue for the remission of his sinnes the earldome of Prouence As for the donation of the Countesse Mathilda we shall speake thereof in his due place But it is worthie the consideration from what ground it should arise that he writes to Philip K. of France daring to promise him remission of his sinnes if he would take part with him We will An. 1080. saith he and in the name of the Apostle we commaund that thou hinder not in any sort that election which the people and Clergie of the Church of Rheimes are to make whereby it may be thought lesse canonicall but if any man shall goe about by any endeuor whatsoeuer to hinder it thou shalt giue thy best helpe to withstand him Goe forward therefore that we may not be thought in vaine to haue spared the sinnes of thy youth and to haue expected thy amendment but especially endeuour to make S. Peter thy debtor that is Hildebrand who makes himselfe Peters successor in whose power is thy kingdome and thy soule who can bind and loosse thee in heauen and in earth by which thy diligence and execution of iustice thou maiest deserue his eternall grace and fauour Here I may aske who discernes not the voyce of the diuell tempting our Sauiour in the Gospell But the Aphorismes which they call the Popes Dictats published by him about the yeare 1076 lay him open to the view of euerie man That the Church of Rome hath no other foundation but from God Why then alledge they Peter That the Bishop of Rome onely is by right called Vniuersall and therefore he alone hath right according to S. Gregorie the Great to be either the forerunner of Antichrist or Antichrist himselfe That he alone may depose and restore Bishops what then shall we say of so many Bishops that in the Church for so many yeares and ages in so many countries haue beene lawfully by good and worthie lawes without any respect of him nay in despight of him placed and displaced That his Legat though otherwise inferiour in degree must take place aboue all other Bishops in Councels and may denounce the sentence of deposition against them The reuerend generall Councels therefore in which diuers Bishops haue beene Presidents and taken the vpper place and pronounced sentence in the presence of his Legats yea many times against them too whither are they now gone That the Pope may depose such as are absent And this saith Baronius is to cut off occasions and excuses from our aduersaries yea the Emperor himselfe who being absent he had excommunicated why then doe they so much wonder that he should vse the same law against him That we must not remaine in the same house with such as he hath excōmunicated What is this but like the Pagan high Priests to interdict fire and water Greg. l. 2. Epist 37. But how happie is it for Christendome that few beleeue it To conclude That it is lawfull for him onely according to the necessitie of the time to make new lawes to ordaine colonies of a religious house to make an Abbie and contrarily to diuide a rich Bishopricke and to vnite the poorer That he onely may vse the Imperiall ensignes That all Princes are to kisse the feet of the Pope onely That his name onely is to be recited in Churches That no generall Synod is to be called without his commaund That no booke may be accounted canonicall without his authoritie That all causes of greatest importance of what Church soeuer must be referred to him That he may absolue subiects of their allegeance towards their Prince That he can iudge of all men and no man can iudge of him And all this because the Church of Rome hath neuer erred nor as the Scripture witnesseth shall euer erre That the Pope of Rome if he be canonically ordained is vndoubtedly made holy by the merits of S. Peter That there is but one onely name in the world that is the Pope he had almost said that which the Apostle speaks of our Sauiour A name aboue euery name Phil. 2.9 Acts 12.4 the onely name vnder heauen whereby we must be saued Now gentle Reader what doest thou expect but that ouer and aboue all this he should adde Because the Pope is Christ he is Antichrist himselfe But before we come to the chiefe Oppositions we are to note some particular things not to be contemned Leo the ninth saith the Abbot of Vrsperg being at Menze and the Archbishop himselfe celebrating Masse An. 1052. it fell out that a certaine Deacon called Hunibert read a lesson that made not for the Pope Leo being admonished hereof by one of his friends commaunded him twice or thrice to bee silent who neuerthelesse proceeded The lesson being ended he called him before him and presently degraded him Wherewith the Archbishop being offended and much moued protested That neither he nor any man else should end the seruice at that time except his Deacon were restored vnto him in the same state he was in before in so much that the Pope to satisfie
worshippers of false gods were woont to doe he vsurpeth both the Empire and the Popedome c. He resisteth the diuine maiestie and the most Christian King ordained from aboue and inaugurated by God himselfe he impugneth And cunningly and craftily and closely he goeth about in a sheepes skin and vnder the title of Christ to get into his hands the Empire of the whole world For these causes the Emperour the Bishops the Senat the people pronounce him deposed being vnwilling to commit the flocke of Christ to the gard and custodie of such a wolfe And so both those pretended heresies of Simonie and Nicholaisme with one consent they ouerthrew and this verie Decree not onely the Bishops of Germanie and France but of Italie it selfe in a Synod holden at Pauia did vnder their Seales and by oath confirme They writ likewise by the authoritie of the Synod of Wormes to Hildebrand that he should giue ouer the Popedome and betake himselfe to a priuat life and also to the Clergie and people of Rome that according to the Law of their auncestors they should chuse another but yet so as that they should lay no violent hands vpon the person of Hildebrand but leaue him to the iustice of God Amongst all these Bishops there was not any that contradicted the decree but Albert of Wirthsbourg and Herman of Metz who likewise were soone persuaded by the admonitions and reasons of William of Vtrecht to be of the same opinion and to subscribe with the rest Gregorie so soone as hee vnderstood hereof is nothing at all discouraged but borrowing a great summe of money of Mathilda distributeth it amongst the people with the poore mens money payed his souldiers wages flattereth the people of Rome setting before their eyes their auncient renowme and giues them hope of libertie and so calls a Councell at Rome where in a full assemblie in the name of the Synod of Wormes one Rowland a Prelat of Parma vpon the suddaine stands vp and without any duetie done vnto him speakes vnto him in these words Our most Christian Emperour and the reuerend Bishops of Italie Germanie and Fraunce commaund thee to resigne that charge which thou hast vsurped by subtilty money and fauour For it is not lawfull for thee against their willes and the authoritie of the Emperour and decree of the Church of Christ to meddle with the Sheepefold of Christ And presently turning himselfe towards the assemblie Most holie brethren saith he chuse according to your owne Law a Pastor which choice of yours the sacred Consull Tribune and your Prince according to the maner of your auncestors will authorise For this Hildebrand is neither Pastor nor Father nor Pope but a theefe a wolfe a robber and a tyran Whereupon they rushed vpon him and he wanted not much of being ouerborne by the people In the Letters which he deliuered there were these words Because thine entrie began with so many periuries and the Church of God by the abuse of thy nouelties hath beene endaungered in this so great a tempest and hast dishonoured thy whole life by thy infamous conuersation as we haue promised vnto thee no obedience so will we neuer performe any to thee Gregorie therefore returning the fault vpon themselues the day following depriued Henrie as much as in him lay of the kingdome of Germanie and Italie discharged the Princes of their oath of allegiance excommunicateth Sigefrid Archbishop of Mence and the Bishops of Vtrecht and Bamberge threatning to proceed in like maner against the rest if they came not to Rome to purge themselues In which decree let the Reader note the cunning he speakes to Peter as to his reuenger Heare me saith he O Peter Prince of the Apostles thou and thy brother S. Paule can best witnesse for me besides others that I was drawne against my will to the gouernement of thy holie Church and therefore I persuade my selfe that it pleaseth thee that I should rule the people of Christ committed by God especially to thy charge c. Being therefore confident herein for the honour of thy Church in the name of the omnipotent God the Father sonne and holie Ghost and by right of thy authoritie I interdict Henrie the King the sonne of Henrie the Emperour who by a straunge pride the like whereof was neuer heard of hath risen against the Church all the Kingdome of Germanie and Italie c. To the end all people may see and vnderstand that thou art Peter super tuam Petram and vpon thy rocke the sonne of God hath built his Church c. These selfesame words hath Sigonius and not vpon this rocke And some denying that the King could be subiect to the Popes curse or excommunications Thinke you saith he that God when thrise together he committed the charge of his Church to S. Peter saying feed my sheepe that he excepted Kings And so what he would he obtayned Thus Hildebrand being by the Bishops of Italie Germanie and Fraunce deposed in a Councell at Wormes and Henrie excommunicated and depriued his kingdome by Hildebrand and the Clergie at Rome they both endeuour to strengthen their owne part But forasmuch as such Kingdomes as are long time gouerned vnder a minoritie are seldome or neuer without factions there arose presently against Henrie many Princes of Germanie to whom Hildebrand alledged that Pope Zacharie had deposed Childerick king of Fraunce onely for his negligence and placed Pepin in his Throne Why then should it not be lawfull for him to do the like against whomsoeuer should rebel against S. Peter And they on the other side vnder his patronage are content to comfort and to flatter their consciences with these toyes Of this number was Hugh Duke of Alsatia who was growne far in debt Rodulphus Duke of Sueuia the Emperors brother in law fed with the hope of the Empire Bertholdus Duke of Zaringia his sonne in law Welfo Duke of Bauaria the Bishops of Mence Mets and Wormes and certaine Abbots eyther stroken with a feare of the excommunication or for some speciall causes bound to these Princes who with one consent reuolt from the Emperour ioyne their counsels and forces to the Saxon rebels and fill all Germanie with robberie sword and fire Insomuch that the Historiographers of those times want words to expresse the horror and abomination of that disordered confusion which by all good men was imputed to Gregorie who crie out against this vnworthie and wicked act in their sermons curse Gregorie wish all ill to Hildebrand publish him to be Antechrist vnder a shew of pietie say they he exerciseth his furies with honest words he makes shew of seeking the publike good vnder the title of Christ he playes the part of Antechrist in Babylon he sits in the Temple of God and extolleth himselfe aboue all that is worshipped as if he were God he glorieth that he cannot erre and for the greater increase of his glorie he takes vpon him to make an Emperor at his pleasure
attempts his fortitude in the middest of dangers his incredible courage patience in labours counsell answerable to his magnanimitie and his diligence as farre forth as his age is capable in militarie affaires his knowledge of diuine and humane lawes an euerlasting desire of peace care of religion bountie towards the poore clemencie towards the vanquished benignitie towards his friends beneuolence towards souldiers in all which he hath excelled all the German and Roman Princes that euer were And if he had beene a wicked tyran yet it had beene our dueties to haue obeyed him not to rebell against him and all humane lawes and the decrees of our forefathers doe forbid a mans aduersaries his enemies to be his accusers witnesses and Iudges The Emperour made peace with Hildebrand in Italie whilest by the perfidious treacherie of a few Saxonie fell from him A traiterous tyran who receiued due punishment for his treacherie contemning all oathes and promises and all affinitie and kindred inuaded him At the last he concludeth No man may proceed or pronounce sentence against a man that is depriued vntill he be restored to his former estate See the booke and read the law and so he deliuered it to Wesilus Archbishop of Mence Guebhard Bishop of Saltzbourge being for his age eloquence and learning chosen Prolocutor by the Bishops that tooke part with Hildebrand was mute and answered not a word From that time forward many of the Bishops and Princes of Saxonie abiure the sect of Hildebrand that name they retained in the time of Vrban and repenting themselues of what they had done came to the Emperour Onely foureteene persist obstinat therein who being assigned to appeare the moneth following at Mence at their day of appearance came not There the rest of the Bishops of Germanie being present with the Legats of the Bishops of France and Italie by the common consent of all the sect of Hildebrand is judged to be contrarie to Christian pietie Otho called Vrban being conuicted of sacriledge and irreligion was excommunicated and those foureteene being condemned of rebellion periurie murder were deposed Moreouer Historiographers doe obserue that in one yeare all the Bishops and Princes died that had kindled those ciuile warres wherewith the whole Empire for the space of seuenteene yeares had beene set on fire and they recite them by name which was in the yeare 1090. An. 1090. Waltram in Epist ad Ludouic Comitem It was at this time that Waltram Bishop of Magdeburge writ an Epistle to the Earle Lodowick whom hee calls a glorious Prince wherein he proues out of the Scriptures that obedience is due to lawfull Kings and Princes to the end he might arme him against the imposters of that age who to women and the vulgar sort of people preached contrary doctrines setting likewise before his eyes the judgements of God vpon Rodolph Hildebrand the Marquesse Egbert and diuers other Princes who bare armes for the Pope against the Emperour Sigebert in Chron. At which time likewise Sigebert speaking of Vrban chosen against Clement and of those things that followed thereupon From hence saith he grew scandalls in the Church and diuisions in the State the one disagreeing from the other the Kingdom from the Priesthood one excommunicating another the one contemning the excommunications of the other either out of a preiudicat opinion of the cause or the person and whilest the one abuseth the authoritie of excommunicating against the other by doing it rather according to his owne lusts than with any respect of iustice he that gaue the power of binding and loossing is altogether contemned Doubtlesse this noueltie that I may not say heresie did not till now appeare in the world That his Priests who causeth the hypocrite to raigne for the sinnes of the people should teach the people That they owe no subiection to wicked Kings and though by oath they bind themselues vnto him yet they owe him no fidelitie neither are they to be accounted periured persons who resist the King but rather to be accounted an excommunicat person that obeyes the King and that man to be absolued from all iniustice and periurie that opposeth himselfe against him Others speake more confidently Then did there arise false Prophets Apostles Priests who deceiued the people with a false religion doing great signes and wonders and of some he makes instance who began to sit in the Temple of God and to be extolled aboue all that is worshipped and whilest they goe about to establish their owne power they extinguish all charitie and Christian simplicitie c. As if the decree of the immortall God kept not alwayes one course That no periured persons shall inherit the kingdome of heauen The most part of the best sort of men such as were iust and honest and ingenuous and simple haue left in writing That at that time they foresaw the Empire of Antichrist to be beginning and those things to come to passe that our Sauiour Christ Iesus had long before foretold Sigebert and Auentine after diuers others doe note Auent l. 5. That the prodigious wonders that were obserued in those times did astonish the minds of most men The heauens saith he seene many times to burne the Sunne and Moone to lose their light the starres to fall from heauen to the earth burning torches fierie darts flying through the ayre new starres neuer seene before Sigebert in Chron. Auent l. 5. pitched pauillions and armies in the ayre encountring one another and innumerable the like whereby the people were confirmed in their opininion But especially when they saw the sonne to conspire against the state and life of his father Conrade against Henrie who had appointed him to be his successor An. 1095. and that by the persuasion compulsion and approbation of Pope Vrban instigated or rather bewitched by the cunning of Mathilda his father in the meane time leauing nothing vndone that might regaine him to his duetie obedience who preuailing nothing by his just gentle exhortations was enforced in the Councels and solemne assemblies of the Empire to beg vengeance from heauen and earth euen with teares in his eyes All this in the meane time was couered vnder a pretence of that sacred and plausible expedition to Hierusalem the mysterie whereof William of Malmesburie opened before vnto vs That by that meanes Vrban might recouer his authoritie at Rome or rather diuert the minds of men imployed about remote affaires from those more necessarie businesses that touched them more neerely at home That whilest they bended all their endeuors abroad to persecute the Infidels they might neglect Antichrist freely wasting all at home in the Church Neither wanted he in that impure and darke world a bait whereby to win and allure the simple people to that war which was an absolute absolution from all their sinnes without any penance What greater encitement could there be to men who were to inuade a countrey wherein all things were left to the
giue Lawes to the Church of Rome To what end then are Councels held But contrarily saith he all Councels by the authoritie of the Church of Rome are called and haue their force and in all their Statutes the authoritie thereof is manifestly excepted But where can they shew one sillable OPPOSITION Platina in Paschaū 2. Prodigious spectacles in the ayre the earth and the sea still continued obserued by all the writers of these times Neither was Paschal moued with these saith Platina because he beleeued them to be wrought by nature nay hee could not indure that others should obserue them but there was no prodigious wonder that so much troubled the world as himselfe which no man could deny that saw him entring into his Popedome with this belt whereon hung the seuen keyes and the seuen seales play so formally the part of Antichrist whether it were to attribute vnto himselfe all that was proper vnto Christ alone or to represent in his person that Abbadon described vnto vs in the Apocalyps And this no doubt moued the Bishop of Florence in the yeare 1106 publikely to preach Acta vitae Paschalis that Antichrist was borne which Paschal vnderstanding of and being much grieued therewith tooke the paynes to goe in person to Florence and there held a Councell to stop the mouth of this Bishop being content neuerthelesse fearing to stirre in the matter too much to admonish him openly to desist from this bold enterprise that is to say Sigon l. 9. de regno Jtal. least the matter should more apparently breake out The Emperour Henrie as we haue seene retired himselfe to Liege Sabellici Aenneade 9. Platina in Paschali 2. which Paschal could not endure wherefore vnder a shew of congratuling Robert Earle of Flanders beeing happily returned from Hierusalem to his Countrie he writ this vnto him It is the part of a loyall and lawfull souldier to pursue the enemies of his King by all possible meanes We giue thee therefore thankes for executing our commaund in the Diocesse of Cambray and we commaund thee to doe the like vpon the excommunicated people of Liege who falsly terme themselues Clerkes c. And not onely in those parts but euerie where else when thou canst with thy whole power to persecute Henrie the head of the heretikes and his followers Thou canst offer no sacrifice vnto God more acceptable than to withstand him who rayseth himselfe against God and his church c. This we commaund thee and thy souldiers to doe in remission of your sinnes c. Hereby making this his reuenge equall both in right and merit with that famous expedition to the holie Land But what doe the Bishops Canons and Clergie of the Diocesse of Liege There is the second volume of the Councels both the Epistle of Paschal to them and their aunswere to him Epist Leodiens Cleri in 2. vol. Concilior Edition Coloniens apud Quiritel pag. 809. I crie saith the Church of Liege with sighs and astonishment as the Prophet Esay speaketh who exaggerating the burden of the desart Sea crieth out As the Whirle-windes in the South vse to passe from the wildernesse so shall it come from the horrible Land a grieuous vision was shewed vnto me He that vnderstood not hetherto what this desart Sea was by heresay let him now vnderstand it by the eye It is not onely Babylon but the world and the Church c. The Church sigheth to see herselfe abandoned and forsaken by the holie Councels and Prelats for was there euer greater confusion in Babylon than there is at this day in the Church In Babylon the languages of Nations were confounded in the Church the tongues and minds of beleeuers are diuided S. Peter saith in his Epistle 1. Petr. 5. The Church that is at Babylon elected together with you saluteth you Hetherto I interpreted it that Peter would therefore by Babylon decipher Rome because at that time Rome was confounded with all Idolatrie and all manner of wickednesse But now my griefe enterpreteth it vnto me that Peter by a propheticall spirit foresaw the confusion of that dissention wherewith the Church at this day is torne in pieces c. What those whirle-winds are that come from Africa we rather learne by suffering than by reading from that horrible Land that is the Church of Rome a grieuous vision is shewed vnto me from thence commeth a whirle-wind as a tempest from Africa For the Bishop of Rome the father of all the Churches hath written Letters against vs to Robert Earle of Flanders And so they insert the Epistle What is he whose reynes reading these letters are not filled with sorrow not for the horror of the daunger but the horrible noueltie of the thing That a mother should write such lamentable Letters against her daughters yea though they had offended In that iudgement of Salomon is exprest the greatness of a mothers loue because Salomon giuing sentence that the infant for which they contended should be diuided with a sword the true mother chose rather that her child should liue with a stranger Esay 21. than be slayne with the sword The Prophet Esay saith speaking of Babylon The might of my pleasures is turned into feare vnto me But I say Rome my beloued mother is turned into feare vnto me For what is more fearefull nay what more miserable Dauid saw once the Angell of God standing with his sword drawne ouer Hierusalem wee the daughters of the Church of Rome see the Pope of Rome who is the Angell of the Lord for the place he supplieth with his sword drawne ouer the Church Dauid prayed that his people might not be slayne But our Angell deliuers the sword to Robert and prayes him to kill vs. From whence hath our Angell this sword There is but one sword of the spirit which is the word of God c. There is another sword of the spirit wherewith the sinnes of the flesh beeing mortified we buy the crowne of Martyredome The Apostles therefore receiuing of the Lord onely two swords from whence comes this third to the Apostolicall that is the Pope which he hath deliuered to Robert against vs Ezechiel 21. Perhaps he hath recourse to the Prophet Ezechiel that taking a third sword out of his hand he might goe to the right hand and to the left killing both the righteous and the wicked c. This is the sword of occision with which Ezechiel makes me astonished for what heart faints not to thinke that he that is annointed to giue life should be girt with this third sword to kill vs c And if it be lawfull to speake it with reuerence of the Apostolicall dignitie he seemeth to vs to haue beene a sleepe yea all his Counsellers slept with him when he hired at his charge a destroyer of the Church of God S. Paule commaundeth that the word of a Bishop be sound and irreprehensible we therefore reprehend not the word of the Bishop of
taking him vpon the right hand leadeth him in and after diuine seruice followed him out where Alexander mounting his palfrey the Emperour holding his stirrop did him all the honour and reuerence he could But for shame he durst not tell the rest For the Emperour being prostrat before him Alexander putting his foot vpon his neeke said It is written Thou shalt walke vpon the Aspe and the Basilick and shalt tread vpon the Lion and the Dragon Frederic answered Not to thee but to Peter whose successors I obey The Pope replied pressing his foot the harder Et mihi Petro Both to me and Peter This pride being in the sight of all the people neuerthelesse was patiently endured by Frederick partly fearing worser things through the great priuiledges that Alexander had bestowed vpon this Commonwealth namely The marying of the Sea euerie yeare with a ring c. and partly at the instance of his sonne Henrie who exceedingly desired the kingdome of Italie Some adde That his sonne Otho being taken by the Venetian gallies was set at libertie vpon this condition Baronius in the meane time endeuoureth to make this historie doubtfull although he relateth it at large by his owne confession out of that famous Chronicle that is kept in the Librarie at Venice and his reason is let the Reader judge whether it be otherwise that there is no likelihood that a Pope so mild and patient would commit so arrogant so insolent and so monstrous an act But first we must agree vpon that pretended equanimitie and modestie and the prodigious pride of Gregorie the seuenth in receiuing Henrie the fourth to doe penance and we shall easily giue credit hereunto But it is most certaine and the Venetian historie affirmeth it and the Iesuites themselues doe triumph therein so farre are they with Baronius from blushing at it Now the Romans in regard of this submission by their embassadors inuite him to Rome which he accepted vpon condition that the Senators chosen by them should take vpon them an oath of fidelitie to the Church of Rome before they entred into that office An. 1178. An. 1180. And so in the yeare 1178 he came into the citie and the yeare afterward 1180 he held a Councell at Lateran where he ordained That if the Cardinalls could not agree in the election of the Pope the Pope might bee chosen by two of the parts and whosoeuer being chosen by the third part should carrie himselfe as Pope should be depriued of the Communion and so he declareth the ordinances made by Victor the fourth Paschal and Calixtus the third arch heretikes to be of no force And judge the Reader into what scruple of conscience he brought by these vaine and idle ordinances the best and greatest part of Europe But he died not long after hauing more valiantly ouercome Sigon de regno Ital. l. 14. than moderatly handled his enmitie with Frederick as Sigonius saith seeming no doubt vnder these mild words to conceale that shamefull and horrible act which he was not willing to expresse Neither were this fit to be omitted being both an argument and an augmentation of the Papall authoritie That this Alexander was the authour of that law whereby the canonizing of Saints should be only in the power of the Bishop of Rome Extra de reliquijs sanctorum venerat c. 1. It is not lawfull saith he that any should be worshipped for a Saint without licence from the Pope By which law he chalenged to himselfe the authoritie of the ancient Bishops of the Panims who placed whom they pleased in the number of the gods and to giue the greater lustre he began with S. Bernard who was famous for his sanctitie then followed Thomas of Canterburie whom he pronounced Martyr because he defended his pontificall vsurpations against the kings royal authoritie in England When notwithstanding it is a thing worthie the noting that after his canonizing it was publikely disputed among our Sorbonists that he was damned for rebelling against the King the minister of God Casorius Monach in Dialog l. 8. c. 69. Another law he also made that none should weare the Archbishops pall vnlesse he had taken an oth of fidelity to the Pope Farthermore he called to this Synod all the Churches of the west but those which either for the distance of the places or through other impediment could not appeare were punished by the purse which redeemed the fault of their absence which was saith Neubrigensis more dishonestly exacted than payed Gulielm Neubrig l. 3. c. 2. We must likewise remember that he was Vicar vnto him that saith in the Gospell I will giue thee all these Kingdomes if thou wilt fall downe and worship me for he graunted to Alfonsus the first Duke of Portugall the title and dignitie of a King Baro. An. 1179. art 16. 17. vpon condition he should doe him homage and pay him yearely a reuenew of two markes of gold which by a letter from Innocent the third to King Sancius euidently appeareth finding himselfe greeued that since that time his successours had neglected the paiment thereof giuing him to vnderstand that he had taken order with his Legat Ramerius to leuy the same by Ecclesiasticall authoritie OPPOSITION This is an opposition worthie the noting against the Papall tyrrannie when so great an Emperour so great an Empire bent their wits and endeauored with the vtmost of their courages to resist and impugne it the Romans themselues shut their gates because they knew him insupportable But the opposition did best appeare when these Popes mutually striued with curses execrations to put down each other and pronouncing one another Antichrists in their Synodes but it shal not be amisse to note some of the principall Auentinus expresly telleth vs Auent l. 6. that the greater part neutrum Pontificem recipiebant would receiue neither of the Popes vsing that saying of the Apostle all things are yours be it Paul be it Apollo be it Peter one faith one God and one Father of vs all and the wordes of Christ there is but one master and yee are all brethren And furthermore he addes that Gerochus Bishop of Richemberg writ much vpon this controuersie and the title of his booke is de Antichristo This Gerochus was afterward Bishop of Halberstat deposed as Sigonius saith through the treatie of a peace with Alexander Sigon de regno Jtaliae l. 14. and Vlrich instituted into his place In England in the yeare 1164 Henrie the second assembled all the principall of his Clergie at Clarendon to confirme auitas consuetudenes An. 1164. the customes of his ancesters to the end they should serue as a barre betweene the vsurping enterprises of the Clergie and the Kings Iustices and the customes are comprehended in 16 Chapters recited by Mathew Paris the most important are as followeth Mathew Paris in Henrico 2. That the Churches which hold in fee of the King be not graunted in perpetuitie without
which he prayed for in the garden That the cup might be taken from him was not grāted because he praying according to the flesh he would not obtaine according to reason but Dominick neuer demaunded any thing of God which he fully obtained not according to his desire that is to say Ibidem paragra 2. because he neuer requested any thing according to the desire of the flesh The Lord hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his bloud but Dominick not without a certaine perfection of charitie spending the whole night with God in meditation and prayer did vndergoe a threefold discipline euen with his owne hand and that euerie day not with a whipcord but with a chaine of yron euen to the effusion of his bloud one for his owne faults which were verie small another for those which were in purgatorie and the other for those that liued in the world And Anthonie the Archbishop prosecuteth this comparison through all the parts of the life of Christ Finally our Lord departing from this world promised to his Disciples a Comforter that is to say the holie Ghost And Dominick sayd to his followers My deere friends weepe not for me Ibidem 4. paragr 14. nor let my bodilie departure trouble you in the place to which I goe I shal be more profitable vnto you than I can be here for after death you may haue me a better Aduocat than you can haue in this life What then shall we thinke of that which S. Iohn sayes vnto vs If we sinne we haue an aduocat euen Iesus the righteous And these blasphemies because they make to the strengthening of their authoritie are confirmed by the Church of Rome Jdem parte 3. Tit. 23. c. 43. 17. for Gregorie the ninth canonized Dominick in there 1223 made him a Saint appointed him a festiuall day and both approued and with priuiledges strengthened his Order And hee that writ these things was the Archbishop of Florence verie famous among our aduersaries and put into the Canon of the Saints This is said to the end the Reader may obserue what might bee then the corruption of the Church what the designes of the Popes when these and the like horrible blasphemies were supported by the Popes and also with what spirits their Consistories their Councels haue been carried in which in the meane time they giue vs new articles of faith Transubstantiation the Adoration of the Hoast in the Masse Auricular confession the Communion vnder one kind the like But they had need for the promulgation of such trumperies of such Preachers as might afterward serue their turne for the spreading abroad of their factions among the people and insinuat themselues by their preaching into the hearts of men by making euerie small matter a case of conscience they propose an art to extinguish all conscience Abbas Vrsperg in Chron. For the Abbot of Vrsperge saith by the commaund of the Pope they absolue rapes depopulations burnings seditions warres and therefore he said not without good cause That Pope Innocent had rather approue the Minors and Preachers than the humble poore of Lyons Who derogated from the Priesthood by those sermons they made for the most part in the secret places of Gods Church for they preached against the vices of the Clergie and yet they were not accused of any heresie because saith he they reprehended the vices of men still obeying the See Apostolike from which they deriue their chiefe authoritie But these things we shall better obserue in their due place OPPOSITION Now it behoueth vs to see what judgement the Authors of these times haue left vnto vs of the wicked actions of Innocent touching the warre he kindled betweene Philip and Otho The Abbot of Vrsperge who liued in those dayes speaks freely in this manner Innocent endeuoured by all meanes to hinder Philip to attaine to the Imperiall throne vpbraiding him with that which his brother and kindred had cruelly done which neuerthelesse they did by the instigation of wicked men wherein vnder correction of the Apostolike See he seemed not to haue iudged according to equitie when the Lord saith by his Prophet That the sinnes of the fathers ought not to be imputed to the children how much lesse of brothers or of other kindred Ezechias and Iozias most religious kings had verie wicked fathers In the genealogie euen of our Sauiour Iesus Christ some wicked ones are recited There is yet extant an Epistle of the said Innocent directed to Bartholdus Duke of Zaringia wherein are written many absurd things against Philip and some of them false which he caused to be inserted into the Decretals c. Then he began to stand vpon friuolous obiections and exceptions to the end hee might hinder him obiecting vnto him the sentence of excommunication that is to say of Celestine the third Moreouer he sent the Bishop of Sutrie to demaund of him the hostages of Apulia whose eyes long since his brother Henrie the Emperor had commaunded to be pluckt out But the said Philip as he was gentle and courteous when he heard of the sentence of excommunication he humbly intreated to be absolued by the said Legat and besides sent the aforesaid hostages to the Pope Wherefore the Bishop of Sutrie for as much as he had vnlawfully absolued Philip exceeding therein the bounds of his commaund was depriued of his Bishoprick and banished into a certaine island of the sea where he happily ended his dayes in a verie religious and strict Monasterie So that hee exclaimes against this wilie monopolie The horne of iniquitie is exalted wherewith many haue beene annointed against whom the Lord saith by his Prophet I haue said to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressers Lift not vp your horne This horne is now filled with adulterous oyntment The horne of that oyntment is farre off wherewith Dauid was annoynted King What therefore should be done in the members but that which is done in the heads c O Lord behold such as the oyntment is in the head such it descends vpon the beard Oh that it were but vpon the beard onely with the reprobat it descended likewise vpon the beard of Aaron for they that had layed their foundation in the mountaine of strength vtpote Claustralis as cloystered Monkes seeming to lead a religious life that is to say they whose helpe Innocent vsed to alienat the hearts of the people from Philip are farre from the wombe of our mother the Church in which they were conceiued and baptised They haue wandered from the wombe wherein they ought to be comforted nourished with wholesome admonitions now they haue spoken nothing but lyes And here the Reader may judge what the Abbot thought of him that vsed the helpe of people so dishonest Through these discords in England Innocent proceeded so farre that king Iohn being brought into great extremitie was inforced to become tributarie vnto him That king saith the history hauing
forgat not to purge himselfe towards all the Princes of Europe of the crimes obiected vnto him which was so much the more easie for him to doe for that as Historians affirme all the Popes of that age had made themselues by their behauiour infamous towards all men This new pretended Emperour in the yeare 1247 thought to be crowned at Aquisgrane hauing ouerthrown Conrade the sonne of Frederick forsaken of his owne people whom the Pope had corrupted with money but Conrade repaired his armie with great celeritie and vpon the verie point of the solemnitie gaue him battaile ouercame him and slew all his armie Whereat the Lantgraue himselfe proprij vulnere doloris sauciatus wounden saith the Historian and suffocate witâ—â—â—s owne griefe breathed forth his feminine soule vnwept for of any And then began to be verified that which â—â—hadâ—â—us the Emperours procurour had foretold in the Councell of Lions when the Pope thundred forth his sentence against his Master Heu heu dies ista verè dies irae calamitatis miseriae this day alas is a day of wrath of calamitie and miserie Neither yet for thâ—â—â—â—th Innocent yeeld but dispatcheth foure Cardinals into Germanie Italie 〈◊〉 and Norway so much the more grieuously to complain against Frederick interpreting it perhaps an iniurie done vnto him in that he defended himselfe And resolued to cause William Earle of Holland to be elected King of Germanie which againe by abundance of monies he obtained for all that he was able on all hands to rapine and scrape together was swallowed vp as it were in that gulfe This Earle going to be Crowned at Aquisgrane was likewise met withall by Conrade whom Octauian the Popes Legat laboured with faire words to diuert from his purpose but he answered him I will neuer for any of you traitors be wanting to my father Yet it came to that passe that by the subtill sleights of the Preaching Friars who corrupted the people William was receiued and crowned at Aquisgrane But not long time after constrained to retire himselfe from Conrade who got againe the vpper hand and Frederick in the end being readie to fall vpon him with an armie he was forced to go hide himselfe againe in Holland Then it remained to haue recourse to all sorts of treason and therefore by how much the more God blessed the iust cause of Frederick in Germanie Lombardie and Tuscanie it selfe so much the more eagrely did Innocent bend his mind to all kind of fraud Of his domesticke seruants and familiars are corrupted Theobald Franciscus Iames de Mora Pandolfe de Fasanellis William of S. Seuerin and others to lie in waite for his life of whom some came and reuealed to him the conspiracie the historie wherof we haue in Mathew Paris in the letters of Frederick to the King of England In Epist Petri de Viners lib. 2. cap. 10. If you demand the Authour of the same his name saith he we would willingly conceale did not the publick voice reueale him and the euidence of the deeds accuse him though we by our silence would couer him or by words excuse him For the executors of the said fact both the fugitiues and the besieged assisted with the companie of the Friers Minorites hauing receiued from them the signe of the Crosse pretend the Popes authoritie by Apostolicke letters against vs and openly declare that herein they doe the affaire of the holy mother Church of Rome affirming him to be the instigator of our death and disinheriting And this haue the said captiues whom the readie deuotion of our trusty seruants imprisoned at the winning of Scales castle confessed before all men in their voluntarie and last confession at the houre of death when it is execrable to lie The Bishop of Bamberg also returning from the court of Rome after his purchased consecration before he was of our faithfull seruants taken in Germanie said it would infallibly come to passe that within few daies we should be shamefully murthered of our familiars and domestick seruants These things we speake with shame witnesse the most high Iudge as being neuer able to beleeue that we should see or heare in our daies any such wickednesse that our owne nation and our Bishops Mathew Paris p. 692. in Henrico 3. Anno 1249. would wickedly deliuer any man to so cruel a death Insomuch that Frederick was vpon point to haue sent the six conspirators through out all the climats of the world to all Kings and Princes with the Popes Bull imprinted on the forehead found in the Castle of Scala where they were taken that this treason might be publickly knowne vnto all The same Author noteth that at Rome not long after were taken two pretended murthers sent for to kill the Pope but there were some saith he that said that it was a fraudulent inuention craftily deuised to defame â—â—â—â—â—rick with the same crime c. Innocent was not therefore wearie in preparing other snares whilst to bleare the eies of the world he published thundring writings against Frederick making him worse then Pharaoh â—erod Nero and other tyrans and that so much the more vehemently as he was â—â—ad to see his secret purposes discouered and that he stunke thereof throughout all Europe This horrible writing saith the Author against â—â—â—â—â—ic would haue pierced into the marrow of Auditors but that the couetousnesse Simoâ—â—â—â—urie and staines of other vices wherwith his aduersaries were defiled did take away the credit thereof Who vnder paine of excommunication impudently moue the crossed soldiers one while to the Holy land one while to subdue Romania another while to set vpon Frederic And that which is most detestable they extort by all means the monies appointed for the crossed soldiers and for this end make suos Telonarios their publicans and exactors the Franciscane and Dominic Friers Soon after another subtil practise coÌ„meth to light Frederic being returned into Apulia and finding himself ill at ease would take physick by the counsel of his Physitians Peter de Vineis his most familiar Counsellour had neere about him a Physitian who made the physicke and therein mixed a most speedy and mortall poyson and least this should faile he had also prepared a poysoned bath to the same end Frederick hauing by good hap had warning of it at the same instant said vnto them My friends my confidence is in you take heed I pray you ye giue me not poyson instead of a medicine Peter answered My Lord this my Phisitian hath often giuen you holesome potions why doe you now feare The Physitian amazed fained as if his foot had slipped and so spilt the most part of it but the rest being giuen to condemned malefactors they died of it within few houres after the Physitian then was hanged and Peter de Vineis had his eyes put out whom Frederick caused to be led about through most of the Cities of Italie and Apulia for to confesse this wicked fact before all men And when he had
the Bishop hee freely confessed these things not denying himselfe also to be the author and meanes that many abhorred and left the Masse 59. PROGRESSION Clement dying at Auignion Stephen Albertus a Lymosine was chosen by the name of Innocent the sixt Charles is crowned Emperour at Rome where he makes no stay but returnes into Germanie CLement dying at Auignion Stephen Albert a Lymosine succeeded him being nominated Innocent the sixt He presently commaunded euerie Bishop to be resident in his proper diocesse but in stead of retiring himselfe to his owne hee dispatched a Legat into Italie Giles de Carilla a Spaniard with all ample commission to confirme vpon him absolute authoritie and power Iohn de Vrsini and Peter Colonna were both by the Popes and peoples consent ordained Senators at Rome till the sixt yeare of his Pontificacie when Francisco Baroncelli inuading the Tribunall with open violence enstiled himselfe Scribe to the Senat by the grace of God second Tribune of the citie and Roman Consull vnderstanding herein Nicholaus Laurentius formerly mentioned who was the first When Innocent had notice of this he loossed Nicholas out of prison and gaue him authoritie to suppresse Baroncelli which by the assistance of the Nobilitie and the greatest part of the people he easily effected But afterwards exceeding the tearmes of his commission he was enforced priuily to slinke away and being discouered in his flight hee was slaine Such was the state of the citie of Rome and of the chaire committed as they say vnto Peter being abandoned by her Bishops The Emperour Charles on the other side laboured nothing else but to set on his owne head the Imperial Diademe to this end therefore he going into Italie he was presented with an yron crowne at Milan and then he went forward to Rome where two Cardinals were enioyned by Innocent to impose it on him but expresly vpon this condition for the adding of somewhat to his predecessors attempts Blondus Decad. 2. l. 10. Albertus Argent in Chronic. That he should conuocate no assemblies at Rome nor enact any ordinance in any thing that concerned the Romans without the Popes aduice and counsell Item That he should neither reside at Rome nor in Italie And indeed he presntly departed for taking his journey through Tuscan and Lombardie he returned into Germanie And hereupon grew that grieuous complaint of Petrarches to Nerico de Furli his familiar friend I cannot by any meanes saith he conceale thus much that I know the Emperours destinies and that they might raigne more happily in the West in the South or any where else than in the North all things are there so cold and frozen there is no noble vigor no vitall heat of royall Empire Fortune if the Fates denie vs Romulean Caesars yet send vs at least some Theodosioes out of Spaine or Seueroes out of Africke Ah what would then the great Architect of this Monarchie say when he should see his successor contend in humilitie with a simple Priest calling to mind that superbious Prince in times past of the Gaules who comming submissiuely into the campe as Florus sayes layed downe his quiuer and arrowes at Caesars feet saying Take these thou being most valiant hast vanquished a valiant man Many obseruations of this kind offer themselues to be considered c. By things past I coniecture of things to come I am not therefore so much moued that the Legats horse rushed against Caesar as that I discerne the minds and courages of men to be daunted and crushed and I know that all eminencie and dignitie is impatient of a companion He adds further If auntient examples doe not suffice to testifie thus much I am affraid this late occurrent will furnish vs with too true an one For as it is reported the Roman Priest hath forbidden the Roman Emperour to reside at Rome Petrarch apud Blondus Decad. in 2. l. 10. And the Pope doth not onely enioyne the Emperour to be content with the mere Diadem and Title but further he rules and commaunds him and permitting him to be enstiled Emperour yet he will in no wise suffer him to sway and gouerne And writing to Charles himselfe I know not saith he what you haue promised and vowed by oath to the Pope that he should by the same as by a strong wall and vnpassable mountaine prohibit you accesse to the citie what manner of pride is this the Roman Prince being the Patron of libertie to be depriued of libertie himselfe that he should not be his owne whose all things else are Then in his Booke De vita solitaria he cannot almost moderat himselfe Petrarcha de vita solitaria l. 2. sect 4. c. 2. This our Caesar saith he euen snatching as it were the Dyadem presently departed into Germanie contenting himselfe with the lurking holes of his own Countrie and with the title of the Empire whose remotest members he embraceth and takes no care of the head loosing that absolutely which we hoped he wold haue recouered not daring to preserue his owne but flying away though no bodie pursues he reiects the sweet embracements of his spouse and the beautifull aspect of faire Italie as if there were any thing fairer than it vnder heauen I confesse that rash and subtile faith reprehends him in that wherein she presumes to blow and thunder against the highest and he excuseth himselfe by saying he tooke an oath to the Church that he would continue at Rome no longer than one day Oh infamous day Oh reproachfull oath O God obserue this oath this Religion this pietie the Roman Pope hath so forsaken Rome as he will not yet haue it frequented by another And of this he capitulates with the Roman Emperour I know not what I should here say and though I know yet it is wisedome to be silent One thing there is which though I would conceale the matter it selfe would vtter surely he that driues out of the Citie the naturall enhabitant would bring in the Boore and swaine if he could and whether he doth this well and iustly let it be duely considered In the meane while Cardinall Carilla the Legat reduced vnder due subjection Romania reaping there his golden haruest whose whole crop lay at Furli and was afterwards conueyed to Auignion I call it an haruest because these are the verie Authours words He had at Furli a Treasorie which might rather be called a barne of gold and siluer for the Muletters laded it vpon their Asses neither more nor lesse than if it had beene graine carrying it daily to Furli This was the cause that William Grisan a Lymosine who was called Vrban the fift about the yere 1362 being successour to Innocent the 6 to whom Cardinall Adrian Abbot of the Cistercian order An. 1362. had not done so painefull and industrious seruice he resolued once againe to send the same Carilla into Italie who made such a way for him An. 1366. as he determined in the yeare 1366 to
iust Abel whom carnall Kaine murdered it hath euer beene and will be to the worlds end These are they who for temporall commodities flie to the Church and liuing like secular men couet and scrape and rob desiring to beare rule but not to serue glorying in their superioritie oppressing their inferiours reioycing in their owne pride and luxurie They account gaine godlinesse and are alwayes readie to doe and endure whatsoeuer for the encrease of their temporalties howsoeuer they are gotten scorning and laughing at those that are willing to liue iustly holily chastly innocently spiritually To be briefe they thinke none other learned men to be profitable to the Church but such as haue learnt profitable sciences With such the Church at this day is full that almost in euerie Chapter and Colledge none other can hardly be found Since therefore no other are accounted in these dayes wise in the Church but these temporall persons and all things are swayed according to their disposition if any are to be sent either to the Court of Rome or of any other secular Princes or to the Councell in hope of greater preferment after which they gape by fauours and intercessions with great importunitie they labour to be sent For what doe these temporall men but seeke for temporall things thinke of temporall gaine Can we thinke that such will endeuour the reformation of the Church in manners and discipline and honestie of life who thinke that reformation their greatest calamitie and desire nothing so much as that it may be lawful for them to doe whatsoeuer pleaseth them freely without feare of punishment c. And here hee describe them at large But what concludes he hereupon Truely since the Prophet saith Vpon whom shall my spirit rest but vpon the humble and him that trembleth at my words wee must not looke that these Councels should be ruled by the spirit of God where the Decrees depend vpon voyces where for the most part carnall ambitious contentious persons puffed vp with vaine knowledge where subiects ill prepared to receiue the spirit of God where the workes of the flesh contentions emulations clamors beare sway since it is sayd quite contrarie The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous Yea since our auncient Fathers when they went about to celebrat a Councell to the end they might the better obtain the assistance of Gods spirit therein prepared themselues with prayer fasting teares contrition of heart humilitie of spirit searching and inquiring into the verie inward parts of their selues least they should offend any way therein that might auert his presence and whereby he should not speake more in them than they themselues If saith he they had by experience found that they could not be deceiued in those matters for which they were assembled what need was there of such diligence c. Since therefore the whole congregation assembled doth many times depend vpon the voyce and opinion of one man why as that one man may be deceiued in his iudgement may not likewise the whole multitude especially if out of humane presumption or any other grieuous crime it deserue to be deceiued Is it not onely proper vnto God to doe all things rightly and neuer to be deceiued But thou repliest saith he That in that the Councell cannot erre it proceedeth not from humane infirmitie but the power of the holie Ghost Doe thou tell me againe how thou knowest that the holie Ghost will alwayes giue his asststance to the greatest part c. especially since the greatest part is commonly the worse c. In the Councell of Achab the holie Prophet of the Lord Micha was present who without feare spake that which the spirit of God suggested vnto him but yet could persuade nothing with the king and the rest of the false Prophets who spake out of their own spirit and vnderstanding c. Read in the Prophesie of Ieremiah what the Lord spake of his Temple against those who falsely persuaded themselues that God would neuer forsake it for their iniquities Trust not in lying words saying It is the Temple of the Lord c. Therefore this house is made a denne of theeues whereupon my name is called before your eyes Behold what I did to Shilo for the wickednesse of my people Now therefore because ye haue done all these workes and haue not heard me I will doe vnto this house wherein ye trust as I haue done vnto Shilo and I will cast you out of my sight c. Now what is the Temple of the Lord but the Church of God For notwithstanding these things were spoken to the Iewes and written for them yet according to the Apostolicall tradition in a figure they are spoken to Christians But perhaps thou wilt yet say That promises of God can neuer faile where he hath bound himselfe to bee with his Church to the end of the world I confesse indeed that God can neuer faile of his promise but where and with whom he is by grace in his Church it is not for vs but for him to know God knoweth saith the Apostle who are his but we how should we know it The Church by grace may remaine in one simple woman as it is sayd to be in the Virgine onely at the time of the Passion Hath a Councell of Bishops in these times a greater authoritie and prerogatiue than the congregation of the Apostles who all declined and went astray Nay hath it a greater prerogatiue than the whole militant Church which S. Augustine sayth cannot accomplish that which the Apostle saith Offer it selfe a glorious Church without spot or wrinkle but onely in the celestiall Ierusalem where that shall be true that is written They are without spot before the throne of God What other cause can wee thinke there was why those foure Councels the Nicene Constantinopolitan first Ephesine and that of Chalcedon are accounted more holy and had a greater veneration than the rest but because they were assemblies of holie men and such as came thither were so accounted and therefore in them and by them God manifested his holie will c. Such the spirit of God assembleth such he assisteth and is in the middest of them At the last to shew that such euents must not be looked for from contrarie persons he reciteth the historie related by vs in the former Progression of the Owle that in the Councell at Rome celebrated by Iohn the foure and twentieth appeared after the inuocation of the holie Ghost Thus did Clemangis write to this Scholeman who was present at the Councell of Constance To conclude in his Epistles hee calls the Church of Rome a house of theeues no otherwise to be purged than with a whip as the Temple once was for what doth he differ from a theefe who being entred by the breaches and ruines to steale brings others in by the same way meaning the Pope Truely the Church at this day is made a shop of ambition trafficke theft The Sacraments Orders yea
vniuersall authoritie both of Councels and of the Church it selfe to the person of the Pope alone Eugenius in the Councell of Florence Pius the second in his eloquent bull on that matter and others afterward it followeth that the Pope is exalted aboue the holie Scriptures yea aboue God himselfe and is therfore to be accounted for him of whom the Apostle speaketh 2. Thes 2. He exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth in the Temple of God as God who dare correct God alter the sence of his word after his owne pleasure commoditie And thus Reader thou seest how this Mysterie of Iniquitie still aduaunceth forward OPPOSITION The precedent progression is intermixed with so many and mightie oppositions that there seemeth to be no need of any other notwithstanding as sighes encrease according to the euill so in this place aboundeth vnto vs verie manie The Emperour Sigismund had framed certaine Articles of reformation to be exhibited to the Councell of Constance diuers others also in diuers Nations had conceiued also some patternes M. Peter de Alliaco Cardinal of Cambray is particularly commaunded to write these things for to shew them to the Councel in the yere 1415 An. 1415. the first of Nouember foure monthes after that Iohn the foure and twentieth had renounced the Popedome the Seat being vacant two yeres before Martin was chosen to succeed during which space this matter of reformation seemed fittest of all to be thought vpon The Preface of his discourse is by a place of S. Bernard vpon the Canticles Sermon 33. A rotten vlcer spreadeth it selfe at this day ouer all the bodie of the Church so much the more desperat by how much the more it is farre and wide extended and by how much the more it is inward so much the more it is dangerous For if an heretike enemie should openly arise he might be cast out and so wither if a violent enemie she might perhaps hide her selfe from him but now whom shal she cast out or from whom shall she hide her selfe All are friends and all enemies c. they are the minister of Christ and serue Antichrist c. The wound of the Church is inward and incurable therfore in peace her bitternesse is most bitter And this place haue we aboue alledged at length out of which he draweth this conclusion Seeing that the Church from henceforth was fallen from euill to worse vnlesse betimes it be looked to and preuented after the horrible darknesse of so many schismes much more horride things were in very few daies to be expected He prosecuteth afterwards by degrees those things that he thinketh doe belong to reformation of the vniuersall body of the Church First That it is necessarie there shold be eftsoons held generall and Prouinciall Councels for the correction of abuses especially generall which can with greater authoritie correct both all sorts of persons and all things Neither are we to expect remedie from the Church of Rome as if it were able to satisfie all cases that fall out Many saith he suspect that she hath dissembled these things and for this cause hath neglected the holding of Councels that she might the more fully beare dominion according to her owne lust and pleasure and vsurpe the more freely the rights and prerogatiues of other Churches That before the time of Constantine because the Church might not with free libertie hold Councels it hath fallen into diuers heresies therefore no maruell if in these later times through neglect of Councels it fall into diuers schismes and innumerable other euils ad haereses disponentia which dispose it to heresies That generall Councels are first of all necessary for the reformation of the body of the Church Dist 19. C. Anastas ibid. Glossa Archid dist 15. especially of the Roman which is de arduis pertinentibus ad fidem difficult in things pertaining to faith in as much as that which the Glosse saith That the Pope ought to require a Councel when matters of faith is debated is not to be referred onely to the articles of faith but to those things that belong to the state of the faithfull Church whereas otherwise it would be too dangerous a thing to commit our faith to the judgement and fancie of one man alone Lastly that now if euer was a fit opportunitie either to procure the vnion of the Greekes with the Latines or to represse the designements of the Turks who after they haue rent and torne in peeces the Empire will with all violence rush vpon the Church and so make way for Antichrist And already saith he many very godly deuout men not without cause doe feare praesentialiter presently both the one and the other ruine namely of the Empire by the Turks and of the Church by Antichrist 2. For the reformation of the Court of Rome That for the auoiding of schismes which proceed from the factions of the Cardinals it is sufficient to haue of euery each Prouince but one onely Cardinall Also that the Pope ought to prouide remedies cut off the grieuous burdens wherwith the Roman Church oppresseth other Churhces seeing that the Greeke Church is alienated from it because of her exactions excommunications and statutes and that to take away those exactions it were meet she should abate of her pompe of her excesse and of the number of the Cardinals Excommunications which after the example of the Primitiue Church for to make them the more to be feared ought not come forth but for graue and weightie causes whereas in these dayes they are thundered forth for verie light and for the most part temporall causes and the Anathemaes themselues whereupon they are growne into contempt with all men That there be a meane vsed in Statutes Canons and Decrees which oblige to mortall paines and of which may be said that of our Lord to the Pharisies They lay burdens on mens shoulders which they wold not touch with the top of the finger And this article reached very farre 3. For the Prelats That they should be chosen capable in doctrine exemplarie in manners resident in their charges moderat in diet and expence abstaining from corporall armes from secular affaires cutting off all simonie That it was necessarie to declare that many obseruations are of that kind that they are rather counsels than precepts He bringeth for example Lent to be moderated out of the circumstances the Seruice to be abridged to a deuout and entire breuitie the varietie of Images in Churches to be repressed a meane and bounds to be set in new Holidayes Churches and Saints on Sondayes and solemne feasts onely to abstaine from labour and out of the Diuine Seruice to banish and put forth all Apocripha Scriptures new prayers and to be short all nouelties 4. For religious persons That their great number and diuersitie is altogether pernitious whilest the one boasteth and is proud in his Rule against the other aboue all
the begging Friers ought to be bridled being burdensome to the people dammageable to spittles and hospitals and to other truely poore and needie wretches preiudiciall also to the Curats and poore of Parishes and likewise if it be well considered to all estates of the Church Those Preaching money-gatherers aboue all because they defile the Church with their lyes and make it ridiculous and the office of Preaching contemptible Monkes after the Canon of Chalcedon to be restrained in their monasteries to fastings and prayer excluded from Ecclesiasticall and secular affaires and to be debarred from all studies Diuinitie excepted seeing it is euident That the Court of Rome in contemning Diuines haue preferred to all Ecclesiasticall degrees the students of gainefull sciences when neuerthelesse the Primitiue Diuines haue edified the Church which some wrangling Lawyers haue destroyed and now seeme to bring to extreame ruine so that now this horrible prouerbe is vsed of some That the Church is come to that state that it is not worthie to be gouerned by any but reprobats Neither doe they withdraw themselues from the jurisdiction of Ordinaries against the holie Decrees by humane priuiledges obtained by importunitie For it is not a little to be doubted saith hee whether such men are in state to be saued All which things although they respect more the circumstance than the substance of Christian religion yet are they in no sort touched in that Councell Moreouer Petrus de Alliaco in Vesperijs this same Peter de Alliaco in his Questions hath disputed Vtrum Petri Ecclesia lege reguletur Whether the Church of Peter meaning the Roman may be ruled by a law where he concludeth affirmatiuely and subiecteth both the Pope and the Roman Church to a Councell Yet there wanted not at the same time euen in France it selfe busie spies of the Pope who maintained contrarie positions for in the yere 1429 one Frier Iohn Sarazenus of the order of Preachers durst teach and maintaine these same that follow First That all powers and iurisdictions of the Church which be other than the Papal power are from the Pope himselfe as touching their institution and collation 2. Such like powers are not de jure diuino of diuine right nor immediatly instituted of God 3. It is not found that Christ hath expressed such powers to wit different from the Papall but only that supreme power to whom hee hath committed the foundation of the Church 4. Whensoeuer any Statuees are made in any Councell the whole authoritie giuing force to those Statutes resideth in the Pope alone Fiftly It is not expresly shewed by the text of the Gospell That the authoritie of iurisdiction was bestowed on any of the Apostles sauing onely on Peter Sixtly To say that the power of iurisdiction of inferiour Prelats whether they be Bishops or Curats is immediatly from God like as is the Popes power is after a a sort repugnant to the truth Seuenthly Like as no flower no bud neither yet all flowers and buds together can doe any thing in the tree which are all ordained for the tree and deriued from the tree so all other powers can de jure by right doe nothing against the chiefe Priesthood or Priest being instituted by him Here after is said that the Spirituall power is the Pope as sayd Hugo de Sancto Victore 2 De Sacramentis out of which it may seeme that here by chiefe Priesthood hee meaneth the Pope Eightly That the Pope cannot commit Canonicall simonie prohibited by the positiue law The professors of Diuinitie in Paris being solemnely assembled on the eighth day of March and hauing duely weighed these positions condemne them publikely and compell the said Iohn to abiure them and force him to answer vnto others contrarie which here doe follow First That all powers of iurisdiction of the Church which are not the Papall power are from Christ himselfe as touching their primarie institution and collation but from the Pope and from the Church as touching their limitation and ministeriall dispensation Secondly Such like powers are de jure diuino of diuine right and immediatly instituted by God Thirdly It is found in holie Scripture that Christ hath founded the Church and hath expresly ordained the powers diuers from the Papall Fourthly Whensoeuer in any Councell any Statutes are made the whole authoritie giuing vigour to the Statutes resideth not in the Pope alone but principally in the holie Ghost and in the Catholike Church Fiftly By the text of the Gospell and by the doctrine of the Apostles is expresly shewed That the authoritie of iurisdiction was bestowed on the Apostles and on the Disciples sent of Christ Sixtly To say that the power of iurisdiction of inferiour Prelats whether they be Bishops or Curats is immediatly from God is consonant to the Euangelicall and Apostolicall truth Seuenthly Any power that is to say of the Church by right may doe something and in certaine cases against the Pope Eightly Any whosoeuer that is but meere man hauing the vse of reason of whatsoeuer dignitie authoritie and preheminence yea though he be a Pope may commit simonie Lastly If I haue vttered or written any other things which seeme contrarie to the foresayd truthes or which are otherwise written I will not stand in them but will and entreat that they be accounted for not sayd or written and all other things whatsoeuer which may seeme to yeeld occasion of scandall or errour The Acts of all which are solemnely kept in the Arches of the Sorbone The Councell of Basil was able perhaps to take in hand a reformation with more courage than that of Constance but it had Eugenius to contend with who as before we haue seene defended stoutly euen the least articles so that by admonitions gaine sayings and oppositions he left nothing vnattempted Notwithstanding the historie of the Councell of Basil written by Aeneas Syluius then Clerke of the Ceremonies who was there present and since Pius the second and therefore a most fit witnesse assureth vs that many things were there grauely pronounced according to the truth although he plainely sheweth that Eugenius had intruded into it many of his which were incorporated and had taken oath in the Councell and yet neuerthelesse in all things tooke the part of Eugenius who were vulgarly named the Grisean sect An. 1438. In the yeare then 1438 when Eugenius had assigned his Councell at Ferrara to the preiudice of that of Basil the Emperour Albert came in betweene to be a mediator of peace and for that intent assembled a Parliament first at Norimberg and after at Mentz wherein were present the Deputies of the Councell of Basil of all nations in Eugenius name appeared none in shew yet verie many in deed who set forward his intention The Fathers of Basil consented that for the commoditie of the Greekes the place of the Councell should be changed Eugenius for to retaine his authoritie would haue the Councell of Basil bee dissolued In the meane
with him into hell yet is it lawfull for none to say vnto him what or why doest thou so doe most shamefully flatter him That those decrees are the words of the Popes themseues labouring to enlarge the fringes of their garment That those places also of Scripture Thou shalt be called Cephas c. I will giue vnto thee the keyes c. I haue prayed for thee c. Feed my sheepe c. Launch forth into the deepe and the like are induced against the true meaning of the holie Scripture which they proue both by forcible reasons and by good and well applied places of the Fathers That the Pope if he obey not the Church may be deposed by it seeing he is not the naturall head thereof but grafted in which may no lesse be cut off than the rest of the members if hee ill execute his charge if he be for the destruction or dammage thereof be cast into the fire if he bring not forth good fruit and be troden vnder foot in the street if he be vnprofitable Which is the opinion of S. Hierome interpreting the vnprofitable salt That the Prelat foolish and vnsauorie in preaching chiefely in Peters chaire is to be cast forth of doores that is to be deposed that he may be troden vnder feet of swine that is of Diuels which beare rule ouer the euill Prelat as ouer a beast of their flocke And this not onely for heresie but for whatsoeuer crime whereby the Church is scandalized And this so much the more truely for that the Pope to speake properly is not the Vicar of Christ but of the Church and the Lord and Master may by all right depose his Vicar or Lieutenant whose power ceaseth when the Master is in presence so likewise doth the power of the Pope when a Councell is gathered wherein remaineth fulnesse of power Here this doubt came in their way But the calling of a Councell doth it not belong to the Pope alone Yea saith he if that haue place who seeth not that the ruine of the Church is neere at hand and will presently ensue For who knoweth not that hee which will sinne will sinne without punishment And who wil beleeue that a Pope will assigne a Councell for to represse and reforme himselfe Neither doe I find saith he either by histories or by the Acts of the Apostles themselues that Popes alone haue assembled Councels The first of all Councells where Mathias is substituted in place of Iudas I find to be gathered not by the commaundement of Peter but of Christ who commaunded his Apostles that they should not depart from Hierusalem but should expect the promise of the Father The second for the election of Deacons was not assembled by Peter alone but by the twelue Apostles for it is written Then the twelue called the multitude together The third for the taking away of Circumcision and other legall rites was gathered by commune inspiration as it is written The Apostles and Elders came together The fourth for the permission of certaine legall things seemeth to be assembled by Iames the brother of the Lord. The same was also in the Primitiue Church and since by the authoritie of the Emperours yet so as that the Popes consent was requisit according to reason but on condition that the greater part carrie it away And much more the Councell being once assembled cannot be by the Pope reuoked seeing he himselfe is a part of it which ought to giue place to the greater and from it to depart maketh him guiltie of schisme And thus much for the first Truth whereon the second dependeth That the Pope cannot dissolue a Councell otherwise at the first word he should heare of correction he would bethinke himselfe of this remedie There remained the third Whether this of Catholike faith is so to be beleeued Which they shew affirmatiuely because we are held to beleeue whatsoeuer is in the Gospell now in it say they is dic Ecclesiae on which words the Councel of Constance hath grounded this Decree That the power of a Councell is aboue the Pope vnder paine of heresie And so these three first Conclusions rest most firme by consequence of which the others also are approued Now this decision was to be applied against Eugenius and part of them who had consented in these Truthes desired that the sentence should be deferred some hoping they should haue better of him others by reason that many Bishops yet stayed in the Parliament of Mentz famous men whose Suffrages might seeme to be expected And Panormitan tooke occasion thereupon to inferre That the Bishops ought to be stayed for and that inferiours haue not in Councell a Suffrage decisiue but onely consultatiue Vnto which added Ludouicus Romanus That argument is not to be taken out of the Acts of the Apostles whose examples were rather to be admired than imitated neither is it there manifest that the Apostles had called the Elders out of their duetie there is onely declared that they were present out of which nothing can be inferred Which speech all wondering at in so great a man crie out Blasphemie Then therefore Lewis Cardinall of Arles A man of all other most constant and borne to the gouernement of generall Councels taking vp the words of all the Orators that had spoken declareth That all these doubts were without cause That these Conclusions had beene maturely determined and weighed That the embassadours of all the Princes had giuen vpon these their sentence which were the chiefest men in the Church That the Bishops were in fault that they were not present That to such as were present greater reuerence was giuen than in any Councell before and indeed greater authoritie for so much as their prerogatiues are fully restored vnto them whom they placed in their former state and haue made them which were not Bishops but shadowes to be true Bishops That euen they which now do most draw back haue in their writings auouched the same Truthes meaning by those words of Panormitan and Ludouicus Romanus But saith hee the Presbiters are not so to be put downe who in the Councell of the Apostles had a decisiue voyce and in like sort also in the auncient Councels That in time past the Bishop and the Presbiter or Priest was but one and the same in so much that S. Augustine saith on these words I will giue vnto thee the keyes c. That our Lord gaue judiciariam potestatem iudiciarie power to Bishops and Priests especially seeing they haue more done their duetie in the Councell than the Bishops these fearing to lose their dignities and their delights those for so just a cause not dreading any losse nor yet death it selfe That the Councell hath now sat eight yeares so that there cannot be pretended any headlong proceeding nor any ignorance And moreouer the threats of some Princes are inferred beside the Purpose who are wiser than to attempt any thing in preiudice of the Councell and they themselues also being
fulnesse of power But wilt thou know saith he what is that Tibi dabo in vertue of which thou mayst chalenge to thy selfe that thy soueraigne iurisdiction read in the Gospell what Sathan saith to Christ Tibi dabo I will giue thee all these kingdomes if thou wilt fall downe and worship me c. And as for doctrine he complaineth that it is all euerie where besprinkled with fables O wonderfull madnesse of men saith he which giue credit to these old wiues doting tales But how long is it since this was done before the comming of the Sauiour or since Nothing of these things is knowne He may be ashamed of their triflings and more than mimick lightnesse A Christian man which calleth himselfe the sonne of Truth and of Light would blush to vtter such things which are not onely not true but also nothing probable or likely c. Christian sinceritie hath no need to be maintained by falshood it is of it selfe sufficiently ynough defended by it owne truth and light without those fained and deluding fables most contumelious against God against Christ and against the holie Ghost c. But our fable-tellers bring in Idols speaking c. Neither can I be persuaded that these writers were any other than Infidels who did it in derision of Christians c. We discerne false money reiect it and call it in and shall we not discerne but retaine a false Authour Shall we mixe these fables with good bookes Shall wee defend them for good But we had need to set downe here the whole booke Nicholas Cusan by nation a German Doctor of Diuinitie and afterward a Cardinall the most learned of this age in his books De Concordantia Catholica consenteth to the Councell of Basil Aeneas Syluius l. 1. de Gestis Basiliensis Concilij Nichol. Cusanus de concord Catholic lib. 1. c. 11. Idem c. 14. 15. Ibid. cap. 15. 16. though Aeneas Syluius nameth him that Hercules of Eugenius and bewaileth That so noble a wit had turned aside to defend that schismatike In the first booke he defendeth and proueth these Positions That all the promises of Christ speaking to Peter I will giue thee the keyes c. The gates of hell c. I haue prayed for thee c. are to be refered to the vniuersall Church and not particularly to S. Peter or his successour especially seeing many Popes haue beene schismatikes and heretikes That euerie Bishop hath his seat in the Church according to the priuiledge of the place which he holdeth and by that reason the Bishop of Rome obtaineth the same degree of Presidencie which Rome had in old time among the Gentiles and he addeth on an heape That the Apostles had chosen Peter for their head but whence doth that appeare That otherwise if they should hold place according to the holinesse of him that first sat there or according to the reuerence of the place it is not to be doubted but that Ierusalem ought to haue the Primacie where our chiefe Priest washed his Church with his owne bloud but that Ephesus the seat of S. Iohn should be preferred before Alexandria where S. Marke and so of the rest That it belongeth to the duetie of the Bishop of Rome to assemble a generall Councell of all the Churches of whom he is acknowledged which duetie if hee should slacke to performe the Emperor ought to supplie it in his stead least the Church should suffer damage In the second booke L. 2. c. 2. That this Councell dependeth not on the Head thereof but on the consent of all which sit there who ought to contribute what in them is to the making of the Decrees so that no prescription may take place to the contrarie Ibid. c. 8. Ibid. c. 12. seeing that the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome euen sitting President is not greater there than that of euerie Metrpoolitan in his Prouince That indeed Peter himselfe hath receiued in no wise greater authoritie from Christ than the rest of the Apostles neither was there any thing said vnto him that was not said equally to the others as well as to him for as much as they are no lesse Rockes than Peter so that that which is said Vpon this rock c. is to be referred to his Confession not to his Person therefore seeing the power of binding and loossing is the foundation of all diuine jurisdiction it is manifest that all Bishops and perhaps all Priests Idem l. 2. c. 13. as touching jurisdiction haue equall power He restraineth afterwards not as touching the execution quae sub certis positiuis terminis clauditur which is limited with certaine positiue bounds that is ordained by mans law but he addeth That the cause thereof ceasing all degrees also of maioritie and minoritie doe cease so that it returneth againe to naturall right to wit to that equalitie That an vniuersall Councell without all controuersie is aboue the Bishop of Rome whose power if in some places it be said to be of Christ yet in many other places it is held That his Primacie is from men and dependeth on the Canons Wherefore Idem ibid. c. 17. 18. 19. as he may be both judged and deposed by a Councel so he cannot abrogat change or contrarie the Canons of Councels For proofe whereof wee read Jbid. c. 20. 21. That the Popes legats haue spoken standing in vniuersal Councels their letters were woont to be examined And his Decretals are inferior to the Canons which if the Pope contradict hee is not heard All which positions he proueth verie largely both by the Decrees and by the writings of the Fathers themselues Jdem l. 3. c. 3. 4. In the third booke he euidently proueth by many arguments drawne from out of Ecclesiasticall antiquitie That it is false that Constantine either gaue the Empire of the West to the Pope or could giue it That it is nothing truer that Popes haue bestowed the Empire on Charlemaine or to any of his successours or translated it from the Greekes to the Germans as they pretend That it is most false that the Electors of the Empire were instituted by the Pope and in his name did proceed in their election he maintaineth to the contrarie That the Emperour doth so depend of God alone that he hath no need to bee confirmed by the Pope and that he can in no wise be deposed by the Pope That in his charge the Emperour is the minister and Vicar of Christ Idem ibid. c. 6. 7. appoynted by him supreme keeper and preseruer of the Faith by which reason also he himselfe ought to bee present in Councell and euerie Prince in his dominions may vse the same and like right That the Emperours at all times haue assembled vniuersall Councels Ibid. c. 8. 9. and haue defended their order as Kings and Princes haue vndertaken the care of Nationall and Prouinciall yet neuerthelesse the Emperour and the Pope concurring together this charging
consent to the dissolution of the Councell of Basill And if any be moued at it that they are readie to aunswer actum est ne agas That hee hath that promise from the Chauncellour of Fraunce that they had heard that the kings Embassadours allured with certaine promotions made great shew that the king would consent to the dismission of the Councell but that they had resolued to resist him to his face And there we haue a Treatise concerning that matter written in the yeare 1434 by Iohn Patriarch of Antioch An. 1434. which he caused publiquely to be pronounced in the great hall of the Couent of Franciscan Friers in Basill That a generall Councell is aboue the Pope It beginneth Ad ostendendum Where out of the Fathers and by the Decrees he bringeth it to this In 3. vol. Concil in Append. Concil Basiliens ad ostendend That the Pope is the seruant of the Church to be chastised by it if he doe his duetie amisse and confuteth at large whatsoeuer is alledged to the contrarie Let the Reader see the booke it selfe in the Councels At the same time whilest the Popes boasted that the Greekes did acknowledge obedience vnto them are published two bookes of Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica against the Primacie of the bishop of Rome In the first booke he sheweth Nilus Archiepisc Thessalon de Primatu That the principall controuersies between the Greeke and Latin Church proceed from this that the Pope will not be judged by an vniuersal Councell but contrariwise as a master among his disciples will be Iudge in his owne cause whereas he ought to be ruled by the prescriptions of the Councel and contain himselfe within the Decrees of the Fathers That the bishop of Rome hath not the same power ouer other bishops as a bishop hath ouer his Diocesans but hath onely the prerogatiue of the first seat to be higher than other And here hee enlargeth himselfe to shew the commoditie and authortie of Councels In the second book he teacheh That the bishop of Rome hath not the right of Primacie from Christ nor yet from S. Peter nor from the Apostles but that the Fathers for some causes haue giuen vnto him the first seat That he is not the successour of S. Peter but inasmuch as he is a bishop by which reason also all other bishops are his successors That he is not an Apostle much lesse prince of the Apostles That in those things which pertain to the rules of faith they may haue often erred That he hath no right to alledge his Tu es Petrus because that promise respecteth the Church of Christ and not S. Peter and much lesse him whom they would haue to be his successours That though we yeeld him to be first in order yet he is not therfore to beare domination ouer others this Primacie not inferring an order aboue others but a co-ordination with others Moreouer he rejected these presumtions of the Bishop of Rome That he is the Iudge of all to be judged of none That he is not bishop of a certaine place but absolutely bishop That he alone by his owne right ought to assigne an vniuersal Councell and the like seeing that the Primacie or rather first Seat was granted to him onely propter vrbis principatum because Rome was the first or chiefest in order among cities We need not here repeat how openly and as they speake formally the greatest part of the kingdome of Bohemia opposed themselues earnestly desiring reformation of the Church according to the holie Scriptures exhibiting to this end a confession of their Faith to their King to the Emperour and to the Councell and preaching the same publikely in the Temples which by publike authoritie were then granted vnto them Also after faith was broken with Iohn Hus how stoutly they defended it by just and necessarie armes God from heauen fighting for the safegard of that poore people vtterly frustrating all the endeuours of the Emperour and of the Popes against them as we haue aboue shewed out of Aeneas Syluius for they haue continued without interruption vntill these our times But it is worth the adding That those Waldenses who some ages before had brought this light of the Gospell into Bohemia abode still in the mountaines of Languedoc and Prouence and in many places within the Alpes and there kept themselues safe from the persecution of Popes and Papists In Lombardie also as witnesseth Antonine vnder the name of Fratricelli were some knowne to the time of Eugenius But in England especially the seed of Wickliffe was largely propagated where without repeating any thing of Sir Iohn Oldeastle of whom wee haue before spoken we read of verie many to haue suffered martyrdome for the same doctrine William Taylour Priest and professor of Artes in the Vniuersitie of Oxford An. 1422. An. 1428. in the yeare 1422 and William White in the yeare 1428 Author of many Treatises vpon matters controuerted in that time was burned for thirtie articles which by word and writing he had defended He taught among other things That the Roman Church was that withered fig tree which the Lord had cursed for barrennesse of faith That the Monkes and Friers were the annoynted and shauen souldiers of infernall Lucifer That against these the Bridegroome when he shall come will shut the gate for that their lampes are out With the same mind also Alexander Fabritius in his Treatise intituled Destructorium vitiorum wrot many excellent things against the corruptions of the Romish Church against the antiquitie of which he opposed this saying of S. Cyprian If Christ alone saith he ought to bee heard we are not to attend what men before vs haue thought fit to bee done but what Christ first before all hath done If Christ had knowne that man might more easily get eternall life by the lawes of Iustinian than by the law of God he would haue taught them vs with his owne mouth and would haue let goe the law of God till another time which notwithstanding he hath taught with great diligence and wherein is contained all the doctrine requisit to saluation Againe He is a betrayer of the truth who openly speaketh a lye for the truth and he which doth not freely pronounce the truth the Pastors of the Church which refuse to pronounce the truth of the Gospell and by their euill examples slay such as be vnder them are traytors and most manifest Antichrists The Pastors and Prelats of the Church take great paines in these dayes for the obtaining of dignities one in the kings kitchin another in the Bishops Court another in seruice of his Lord but none in the Court of the Law of God Proud Priests and Prelats against the doctrine and example of Iesus Christ doe beare dominion as the kings of the Gentiles Being vniust they oppresse theirs with superfluous traditions vniust constitutions These moderne Priests doe whatsoeuer flesh and bloud reuealeth vnto them therefore are they cursed
thou dissemblest it These Iuglers in the meane time are nor ashamed to tell vs in bookes printed to that purpose That Antichrist is borne at Babylon with the teeth of a Cat with rowling eyes growen to his full stature in an instant made knowen by his miracles and presently marching towards vs with a huge armie What opinion haue these men either of your sottishnesse or their owne sufficiencie that they should thinke to blind you with these fooleries How long shall they with their brazen faces goe scotfree or you euen with the losse of your owne soules with your leaden minds Shall they alwaies lull you asleepe with these fables and will you neuer find a time to awaken neuer haue vnderstanding to discerne them Let me therefore speake vnto you O ye people why doe ye still make delaies Being so often deluded why doe ye not obey the voyce of God thundering from heauen Apoc. 18. v. 4. 9. Goe out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues And O ye kings so long made drunken why stand ye at a gaze not executing the counsell of the Almightie which cannot be made frustrat nay which in a manner is alreadie fulfilled why doe ye not rather make that beast desolat and naked Apoc. 17. v. 16. and eating her flesh burne her with fire In danger otherwise to lament before her to be partakers of hir punishment her ruine since you haue so long enioyed her pleasures and committed fornication with her But thou O my Sauiour in the middest of this cunctation or rather carelesse securitie awaken and rise vp and come downe and behold the sinnes of this spirituall Sodome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are now consummat and come to their ful height Tread the wine presse alone though none of the people none of the kings ioyne with thee Esay 63.3 Gird thy sword vnto thee euen thy two edged sword wherewith that man of sinne shal be slaine the spirit of thy mouth thy holie word And let the wicked at the last cry out standing a farre off for feare of her tormonts Alas alas the great citie Babylon Apoc. 18. v. 10. the mightie citie for in one houre is thy iudgement come Let the godlie sing together and let them repeat it againe and againe Halleluiah Saluation and glorie and honour Apoc. 19. v. 2. and power be to the Lord our God for true and righteous are his iudgements for he hath condemned the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath auenged the bloud of his seruants shed by her hand And let me O Lord sing with old Symion being wearie of this world full of yeres and thirsting after thee Luk. 2. v. 29.30 Now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation The saluation and deliuerance of thy Church from the hands of her enemies the Lambe victorious and triumphant shortly celebrating the mariage of thine elect with the immaculat Lambe Christ Iesus to whom with the Father and the holie Ghost be all honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen ⧠To the Reader POpe Paule the fift caused himselfe to be pourtrayed in the first page of diuers Bookes dedicated vnto him printed at Rome and at Bolognia as hath beene sayd in the Preface The first words of the Latine inscription are PAVLO V. VICEDEO take the numerall letters and you shall find the number of the Beast Apocal. c. 13. v. 18. PAV 5. L 50. O V 5. V 5. I 1. C 100. ED 500. EO 5. 50. 5. 5. 1. 100. 500. 666. THE MYSTERIE OF INIQVITIE That is to say The Historie of the Papacie Declaring by what degrees it is now mounted to this heigth and what oppositions the better sort from time to time haue made against it THE PREFACE Of the person of Antichrist of the time when and of the place where he was to be reuealed THe Mysterie whose proceedings we here intend to set downe in writing is none other than that which was foretold by S. Paule in his second Epistle to the Thessalonians and the second chapter and more particularly by circumstances and signes described by S. Iohn in the thirteenth fourteenth seuenteenth and eighteenth chapters of his Reuelation which Mysterie time it selfe from age to age hath euer interpreted by euents till now at length all prophesies fulfilled we see it clearely reuealed in these our dayes 2. Thess cap. 2. S. Paule therefore telleth vs That that day of Christ meaning that glorious day of his last comming shall not come vnlesse there first come that Apostasie and notable reuolt that is vnlesse some great part of the Church first fall away from the pure and vndefiled seruice of Christ and vnlesse that man of sinne be first reuealed that sonne of perdition which shall be ringleader and chiefe director in this desperate reuolt lost in himselfe and cause of perdition vnto others and is therefore called by S. Iohn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say a Destroyer Apocal. 9. vers 11. And to the end that none should take offence when these things should come to passe he forewarneth vs of the greatnesse of this reuolt by representing it to our vnderstanding vnder the name of Babylon and of an Horrible confusion comparing him who was to haue the chiefe direction and commaund in this worke Apocal. 17. vers 3. to a woman sitting vpon a Beast of scarlet colour eminent and in euerie respect glorious and consequently admired of all those who should behold her Ibid. vers 8. saue onely those whose names are written in the booke of life insomuch that euen Kings those I meane whom she shall make drunke with the wine of her abhominations shall giue her their authoritie and power to helpe warre vpon the Saints and that Peoples and Nations shall serue her for a seat to sit vpon Ibid. vers 13. The waters sayth he on which she sitteth are Peoples and Multitudes and Nations and Tongues So that that Apostasie and that man of sinne make both together a kind of Estate or Kingdome whereof the Apostasie is the Bodie euen the Papacie which hath long since degenerated from the true doctrine of Christ drenching the world with Idolatrie and Superstition and that Man of sinne is the Head euen the Pope or Romane Bishop in whose person all this power and authoritie is combined and in his name executed Apocal. ca. 13. vers 12. And for this cause maketh S. Paule mention of an Apostasie and of a man of sinne and S. Iohn of a second Beast and of a Whore By which second Beast which exerciseth the authoritie of the first what can be meant but the Romane Hierarchie which hath deriued vpon her selfe all the authoritie of that ancient Commonwealth making the earth to adore the first Beast in the second that is the old
the other and both alike And what credit ought in reason to be giuen to Sixtus in a cause so neerely concerning himselfe especially when in the next precedent Epistle he contenteth himselfe with the title of Archbishop Secondly he produceth a certaine place out of Tertullian in his booke of Chastitie Lib. de Pudicit c. 1. where he taxeth a certaine Edict of Victor by which he receiueth adulterers vnto penance and whereof he baffleth the inscription I heare talke saith Tertullian of an Edict and that a peremptorie one to Pontifex Maximus i. The high Pontife the Bishop of Bishops saith I remit sinnes to adulterers and whoremasters which come to penance True it is that after that attempt of his vpon all Asia any thing may seeme credible of that mans insolencie and pride But who seeth not that Tertullian frumpeth only and jeasteth at him as also he doth at that other decree of Pope Zepherin For where saith he shall this liberalitie of his be proposed if in the Church how so seeing she is a virgine But a little after in the same booke he driueth this naile a little closer If saith he because our Lord said to Saint Peter Vpon this stone I will build my Church and To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen thou doest therefore presume that the power of binding and loossing is deriued vpon thee what art thou that crossest the purpose and intention of our Sauiour who collated it onely vpon Saint Peters person And consequently not vpon you Victor nor vpon you Zepherin farther than you represent Peter not in shadow onely as Baronius would haue it but in truth and veritie But grant we that he did call himselfe Vniuersall Bishop might not euerie Bishop haue done the same in regard of his charge yes verily and many of them vpon better reason considering the worth and dignitie of their persons But would the Pope trow you suffer their successors now to ground any thing thereupon in prejudice of himselfe Saint Clement whom commonly they thrust vpon vs as next successor vnto Saint Peter had not be like well perused and vnderstood his euidences Clement Constitut lib. 6. c. 14. when in his Constitutions he spake in this manner Wee haue written to you this Catholike and vniuersall doctrine to confirme you you I say to whom the Vniuersall Bishopricke is committed Jgnatius in Epistola ad Philadelph And Ignatius speaking of a Bishop of Philadelphia of his time saith That he was called of God to vndertake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the ministerie of the common Church as Baronius himselfe rendreth it Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani And Nazianzene saith of Saint Cyprian That he presided not onely ouer the Church of Carthage and Africke but also ouer all the East all the West ouer all the North Idem in laudem Athanas and all the South And of Athanasius That he presided ouer the Church of Alexandria nay ouer the whole world But he expoundeth himselfe in both of the first he addeth wheresoeuer the admiration of his name came and of the other That he gouerned the Church of Alexandria in such sort that the Vniuersall Church was benefited by him And would God the Bishops of Rome had done the like we neuer would haue enuied them the like honourable title Euseb in vita Constantin lib. 5. c. 57. Also the Emperour Constantine himselfe writing to Eusebius vpon the refusall which he made of the Bishopricke of Antiochia when it was offered vnto him You are saith he a most happie man in this That you are thought worthie in the opinion of all to rule the Vniuersall Church taking this word in that sence which Saint Cyprian doth when he saith That there is but one Bishopricke of which euerie Bishop holdeth his part in solid Cyprian de vnitat Eccles Baron to 2. an 216. artic 9. 10. As for the title of High Priest or Pontife Baronius alledgeth no other proofe but onely the imitation of the old Iewish law where there was a High Priest and of Paganisme which had Pontificem Maximum i. a High Pontife and groundeth himselfe especially vpon this later He saith he which was most eminent in iudiciall authoritie aboue all the rest was onely Pontifex Maximus Soueraigne Pontife among the Pagans Whence Festus saith that it was he who was reputed Iudge in all matters diuine and humane And to this purpose alledgeth this Cardinall all that which is spoken in holie writ of the royall Priesthood of our Lord Iesus O how weake a foundation is this for so huge a building Why did he not rather ground himselfe vpon their Rex Sacrificulus who according to his owne author Festus seemeth to be the greatest among the Priests after him Dialis the Priest of Iupiter then Martialis of Mars afterwards Quirinalis the Priest of Romulus and last of all Pontifex Maximus the High Pontife all which you shall find in Festus in the word Ordo whence we learne by the way that this word Orders was anciently taken from the Heathen 2. PROGRESSION Pope Stephen attempteth to restore two Bishops of Spaine deposed by their Metropolitan ABout the yeare 250 Stephen Bishop of Rome made the like attempt against the Bishops of Spaine and Africke In Spaine Basilides Bishop of Asturia and Martialis Bishop of Merida in time of persecution sacrificed vnto Idols and were therefore deposed from their charges Whereupon they had secret recourse vnto the said Stephen hoping to be restored by his authoritie which hee attempted to effect and thereupon wrot to the Bishops which were in Spaine OPPOSITION But this matter rested not there for the Churches of Spaine gaue notice of this attempt vnto those of Africke and presently assembled themselues in Synod The Synodall Epistle is yet whole to bee read in Cyprian the summe and effect whereof is In editio Turneb Epist 35. Pamelij 68. That the law of God suffereth them not to readmit such persons to their charge in holie Church That where the ordinances of God are in question there ought to be no acceptance of persons no relaxation in fauour of any man That their running to Rome or to Stephen might not cause the ordination of Sabinus to be reuersed he being there placed by due course of law and the other remaining incapable of restitution That Basilides might deceiue Stephen by wrong information but God he could not That they ought to hold themselues to that which themselues and all Bishops throughout the world and Cornelius himselfe their Collegue had formerly decreed namely That such persons might well be receiued vnto penance but neuer to Priestly dignitie in the Church In the whole course of which Epistle they euer call Cornelius and Stephen Bishops of Rome their Collegues Not vnlike vnto this was that attempt of Cornelius not long before vpon the Bishops of Afrike in the case of certaine false Bishops which fled vnto him against the censures of
bee so muzled by these excommunications for first Cyprian in his Epistle to Pompeius Cypria in Epist ad Pomp. 74. Among other things saith he which our brother Stephen hath written vnto vs either insolently or vnfittingly or contrarie to himselfe hee hath also added this If any man come to vs for what heresie soeuer making no difference betweene heresie and heresie which yet the Councell of Nice afterward thought fit to make let him receiue imposition of hands in penance nay farther saith he his obduratnesse of heart and obstinacie is such as to presume to maintaine That by the baptisme of Marcion Valentin and Appelles children may be borne vnto God Thus he spake and this he maintained in heat of contention contrarie to what the Church afterward defined because these retained not the forme of baptisme But saith he a Bishop should not onely teach but also learne and he is the best teacher of others who is himselfe euerie day a learner As if he had said That Stephen should doe well to learne religion by conferring with his Collegues not to lay his authoritie vpon them vnder a pretence of custome which not grounded vpon truth saith he Cyprian Epist 71 is nought else but an aged errour Saint Peter saith he the first chosen of our Lord vpon whom also hee built his Church when Saint Paul disputed with him vpon the poynt of circumcision carried not himselfe in this manner neither boasted he that the Primacie was giuen vnto him hee told him not that he was an after commer and that foremost must take vp hinder most or disdained him for that he had beene a persecutor of the Church but submitted himselfe with all willingnesse to truth and reason giuing vs thereby an example of patience not to be selfe-willed in louing that which proceedeth from our selues but rather to account all that as our own which our brethren shal teach vs for our good saluation of our soules And vpon these and the like tearmes he euer holdeth him But Stephen staied not here for he had alreadie written to the Easterne Bishops Euseb l. 7. c. 4. who held opinion with Cyprian declaring vnto them That hee could no longer hold communion with them if they persisted in that opinion as appeareth by that Epistle which Dionysius Alexandrinus wrot vnto Xystus who succeeded vnto Stephen and yet more plainly by that which he wrot to Firmilianus Helenus and others to whom also Cyprian had alreadie dispatched Rogatian his Deacon And the Easterne Bishops vpon the intimation giuen them from Cyprian grew much offended with the insolencie and pride of Stephen and therefore in their answer vnto Cyprian We say they haue cause indeed to thanke him for that his inhumanitie hath giuen vs large testimonie of your faith and wisedome yet deserueth not Stephen any thankes for the good he hath done vnto vs no more than did Iudas for that by his treason he became an instrument of saluation vnto all the world But let this fact of Stephen passe least the remembrance of his pride and insolencie put vs farther in mind of his greater impietie And a little after comming to the fact it selfe Although say they in diuers Prouinces many things are diuersly obserued yet no man by occasion thereof euer departed from the vnitie of the Catholike Church which yet Stephen now presumeth to doe breaking that league of peace with vs which his predecessours so inuiolably obserued He markes not what a flaw he makes in this precious gemme of Christian veritie when he betrayeth and forsaketh vnitie And yet say they Stephen all this while vaunteth himselfe to haue Saint Peters chaire by succession And this no doubt was that which animated him to presume so farre vpon the Churches But made they any whit the more reckoning of his excommunications therefore or did they not rather tell him That thereby he had excommunicated himselfe Surely say they a man full of stomacke breedeth strifes and he that is angrie encreaseth sinnes How many quarels hast thou O Stephen set on foot throughout the Churches and how much sinne hast thou heaped vp vnto thy selfe in cutting thy selfe off from so many flockes For so hast thou done seeing he is a right scismatike which departeth voluntarily from the vnitie of the Church Cyprian Ep. 4. And thou whilest thou wentest about to seperat others from thee hast seperated thy selfe from all other Churches c. Walke saith the Apostle in your vocation in all humilitie of mind in meekenesse and patience supporting one another in loue endeuouring to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the band of peace c. And hath not Stephen well obserued this precept thinke you when hee breakes off now with all the Churches of the East and anone with those of the South Or hath not he with great patience and meekenesse receiued their embassadours who vouchsafed not to admit them to ordinarie talke giuing order with great humilitie that no man should receiue them vnder his roofe and was so farre from giuing them the Pax that he forbad any man to affoord them lodging Can such a man be of one bodie or of one spirit who is scarcely of one soule in himselfe And see whither this grew in the end He is not say they ashamed to call Cyprian false Christ and false Apostle and a deceitfull workeman For finding his owne conscience surcharged with all these imputations he wisely began to obiect that to another which others might farre more iustly haue laid vpon himselfe Thus then wrot the Churches of the East vnto Saint Cyprian as much offended with the insolencie which Stephen had vsed vpon this occasion so that Pamelius had reason I confesse to say as he did That he would willingly haue left out this Epistle as Manutius had done before him but that Morelius i. Turnebus himselfe had printed it in his edition How farre is all this short of that mild and temperat humour of Saint Cyprian Cyprian Epist ad Inbaianum Edit Paris 70. in Edit Pamelij 73. We saith he will not fall at variance with our Collegues and fellow Bishops for the Heretikes sakes We maintaine in patience and meekenesse the loue of heart the honour of our societie the band of faith and Priestlie vnitie And for this cause at this present by the inspiration of God haue we written a treatise of the Benefits of Patience And at the same time for a lenitife of this sharpe humour he wrot another booke of Zeale and Enuie Such were the essayes of the Bishops of Rome euen in the heat of persecution and such were the wiles of Satan to serue his owne turne and to set forward his worke by their ambition and bad carriage of a good cause But Constantine comming shortly after to restore peace vnto the Churches and as it were to shed forth the sweet influence of his liberalitie and fauour vpon them these sparkes of ambition fostered by his bountie and no waies restrained by
faine disguise either beleeuing it himselfe or willing to put the gull vpon other men to make them beleeue that from the verie cradle and infancie of Christianitie there hath euer beene a Pope wrapt in such clouts as now we see him in and that Constantine because among others he gaue largely also to the Church of Rome therefore deuested himselfe of his imperiall robe and dignitie to clad him withall And obserue by what degrees he commeth to it First saith he To the end that the soueraigne Bishop of Christian religion should no longer dwell in a priuate house Baron to 3. an 312. art 80 81 82 83 84 85. he gaue vnto Miltiades for him and his successors after him one of his palaces to wit that of Lateran in Rome And whence had Baronius this report He is ashamed to alledge that Epistle of Isidore the Collector but whence had he it After much trash We haue it saith he from an approued Author Can. 12. q. 1. c. 15. § denique namely from Optatus Mileuitanus who telleth vs that Miltiades Bishop of Rome held the Councell of Rome in the house of Fausta in the Lateran he should haue added Optat. Mileuit aduers Parm. lib. 1. That he kept the Iubilie there also But what can he argue or proue out of these words That that was the Bishops house or if it were that it was giuen him by Constantine We read that not long after Syluester held another Councell Intra Thermas Domitianas was that house therefore his also or if that stately palace of Lateran was his before what needed he now to borrow another mans Yet this were a small matter if he stayed there but taking this as granted he wisely groundeth thereupon and inferreth That seeing the Emperour bestowed his Palace on him reason it selfe would that we beleeue that he gaue him his imperiall robes also which conjecture of his vanisheth like smoake so soone as it is denied Secondly he telleth vs Baron to 3. an 324. art 78. sequ that Constantine in the 24 yere of his reigne ordained That the Bishops of the Christian law should from that time forward haue the same priuiledges which the idolatrous Priests had and enioyed in times past not seeing at least not considering what prejudice he doth to his owne cause whilest he maketh it to appeare vnto vs that what euer they haue of this sort they haue it all from thence But yet what author hath he Baron an 311. an 315. art 10. None but the Acts of Pope Syluester in Latin which himselfe in so manie places vilifieth as being full of enormous falsities And yet from this sinke raketh he all those priuiledges of idoll Priests and Pontifes to settle them vpon the Christians They had sayth he as chiefe among them Rex Sacrificulus who in their solemne feast was wont to watch and haue an eye ouer all the rest They had also their soueraigne Pontife An. 324. art 79. Pontifex Maximus arbitrator of all questions arising about matters diuine or humane among them And who can thinke that Constantine would long endure that these should exceed the Christians in pompe and glorie the Christians I say to whom himselfe was contented to bow his necke Such are the proofes of this absolute authoritie and power of the Bishop of Rome yet may we learne from him those proud and pompous obseruances vsed by the Popes wherein if he erre somewhat in the times yet he maketh amends for it in the matter The Idoll Priests sayth he as Tacitus reporteth Tacit. lib. 12. had this priuiledge to enter the Capitoll in their Litter Plutarch q. 9. 10. Cic. ad Attic. lib. 2. ep 24. Prudent Hym. 10. so may you see the Pope alwayes carried through the Citie Whomsoeuer they met saith Plutarch they neuer vncouered vnto him no more doth the Pope at this day They were clad sayth Tullie with scarlet of the deepest dye so are the Pope and his Cardinals To conclude the High Priest as Prudentius reporteth at the time of his consecration had his labels and his crowne of gold O how much are we beholding to Baronius who presenteth vnto vs their Pope attyred from top to toe in habit of a Pagan But to say the truth the Popes were no such jollie fellowes in those dayes neither can anie proofe be made thereof As for the name of High Priest Pontifex Maximus it had beene no lesse than flat treason to haue vsurped it seeing that Histor lib. 4. as Zosimus reporteth as well Constantine himselfe as other Emperours after him by the space of one hundred yeares vntill the time of Gratian both retained the name and vsed the pontificall robes and ornaments presented vnto them by the Priests at the time of their coronation Which Baronius himselfe elsewhere not onely affirmeth Baron to 3. an 312. art 94. sequ but also proueth by sundrie old inscriptions which he produceth and giueth the reason thereof himselfe namely that therefore the High Priesthood was ioyned with the imperiall dignitie that the Senat and people of Rome those which were yet of the Heathenish faction might not so easily be drawne to conspire against the Christian Emperours as being of a foreine and different religion And who can then imagine that anie other durst vsurpe that name in Rome and in their presence Thirdly Baronius maintaineth That if the Pope had not perhaps the title yet he had in effect the power of a supreame Iudge in all causes of Religion and Heresie and that he was so commonly reputed and taken in the world much troubled in mind as it seemeth that Constantine himselfe tooke knowledge of the cause of the Donatists receiued their Appeale appointed Delegates and in the end sentenced and decided the cause himselfe in person whereof to doubt were to call all Historie into question The truth of the Historie is this The Donatists being moued by Anulinus the Proconsull by order from the Emperor to reconcile themselues to Caecilian Bishop of Carthage had thereupon recourse vnto the Emperour And because they held the Bishops of Afâ—ike as suspect preferred a petition vnto him That he would be pleased to appoint them Iudges out of Fraunce And Optatus sayth That the Emperour hereupon grew verie wroth and said You craue iudgement of me in my secular Courts Optat. Mileui cont Parm. lib. 1. which am my selfe to attend my doome from the hands of Christ as being justly incensed with the brawles and wranglings of these Bishops who in Christian dutie should haue fallen to an accord without an vmpire And yet as Optatus sayth at their suit Iudges were appointed namely Maternus Bishop of Cullen Rheticus of Authun and Marinus of Arles Here Baronius telleth vs Baron to 3. an 313. That Constantine was as yet a â—â—â—ce in the Faith not skilled in the courses and proceedings of the Church but that afterward he reformed this error being giuen to
first had and obtained thereunto Let vs therefore briefely examine this Epistle also whether according as we find it in the Councels Baron an 314. art 67 68 69. or whether as he alledgeth it out of Pytheus The title it selfe in the first is worth the noting Domino fanctissimo fratri Syluestro Episcopo i. To our most holie brother Syluester Bishop The exordium followeth in this manner The things which we haue with one consent decreed we here make knowne charitati tuae to your charitie to the end that all may know what they ought to doe hereafter Now this word Decree importeth no suspension of authoritie in them nor yet implieth that they were to learne of him but rather that the Pope as well as all others should learne of them neither doth that other copie much differ in sence Communi copula charitatis c. We say they knit together in one and vnited by that common bond of loue and charitie and met together in this citie of Arles by the good pleasure of the most godlie Emperour greet thee most religious Father with all due reuerence Religiosissime Papa Would God beloued brother you had beene present with vs at the hearing of this cause so should a more seuere decree haue passed against the Donatists and we all finding your iudgement to concurre with ours should haue had the greater ioy And comming a little after to signifie vnto him what had passed in the Councell It seemed good vnto vs say they the holie Ghost and the Angels being present with vs c. I would know whether this be to craue confirmation or to fetch the holie Ghost from Rome in a budget or is it not rather to determine of the cause absolutely without the Pope And againe Placuit c. It seemed good to vs say they because you hold the greater Diocesse therefore not all as if all the world were but one Diocesse and that subiect to his jurisdiction to make knowne vnto all men what we haue done and principally by you And who seeth not that to make knowne is one thing and to craue confirmation is another To conclude the Donatists finding themselues to haue the worse appeale to Constantine in person who though all wearie of their contentions and debates yet assigned the parties a day to appeare before him at Milan and there confirmed he by his decree all the former sentences giuen against them witnesse Saint Augustine in many places The Emperour saith he being constrained to iudge this cause after the Bishops caused the parties to appeare before him and with all care August Epist 168. diligence and wisedome entring into the knowledge of the cause pronounced Cecilian innocent and his aduersaries a companie of vngodlie persons And againe Post Episcopalia Iudicia saith he i. After the iudgements of the Bishops c. meaning as well that at Rome as that at Arles what King or Emperour in these our dayes attempting to doe the like should not be excommunicated and cut off from the Church yet Syluester at that time neuer grudged or repined at it And thus they still abuse the world Fourthly he alledgeth the case of Arrius let vs see therefore whether his successe be like to proue better in this than in the former Arrius therefore hauing disgorged his poyson in Alexandria and afterwards by his ballad-like letters dispersed it into all corners of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epâ—phan Haer. 69. Alexander Bishop of Alexandria opposed himselfe against him and sent likewise his Epistles general into all parts to the number of seuentie as Epiphanius reporteth Here Baronius without any authoritie or reason groweth verie peremptorie It is apparent saith he that Alexander before all others wrot first concerning this matter to Syluester Bishop of the first See But why should we take his bare word for proofe Proofe ynough Baron an 318. art 59. Epist Liber to 9 Biblioth Socrat. lib. 1. c. 3. sayth Baronius for haue we not a certaine Epistle of Liberius wherein it is thus written We haue euen at this day the letters of Alexander vnto Syluester And what of that for haue not we likewise euen at this day another of his Epistles generall in Socrates with this inscription To our most honored fellow Ministers throughout the Church wheresoeuer And haue not we another of the same in Theodoret written in particular to the B. of Constantinople Were we disposed to take such aduantage what might not we conclude out of this But we say farther That Alexander Bishop of Alexandria without attending any aduise from Rome Ibidem excommunicated Arrius and cut him off from the Church as appeareth by his owne letters and moreouer published an orthodoxall confession for an antidote against the poyson of his doctrine and raised both East and West against him in all which we heare no newes of Syluester Here againe Baronius runneth to his likelihoods Baron an 318. art 88.89 All other Bishops of the East saith he rising as it were in armes to ioyne with Alexander Haud par est credere we may not thinke that Syluester Bishop of Rome stood all the while idle But seeing it was heretofore said vnto him Feed my sheepe we may well imagine nay rather constantly affirme That he bestirred himselfe in the businesse as well as the best And hath Baronius indeed no better proofes than these Euseb de vita constantin l. 2. c. 63. Socrat. l. 1. c. 4. Sozom. l. 1. c. 15. Yes saith he for Syluester sent Hosius Bishop of Corduba his Legat into Aegypt This I confesse is somewhat to the purpose if it were true True it is that the Emperour to quench that fire dispatched his letters both to Alexander and Arrius by Hosius a man of note and one whom the Emperour honoured verie highly Euseb de vita Constant l. 2. c. 63. And Eusebius speaking of the same man saith That he was one much honoured among good men for his vertue and whom the Emperour had neere about him And the title of that chapter in Eusebius is Legatum de Pace componenda mittit i. He sendeth a Legate or Embassadour to make peace betweene them Theodor. l. 1. c. 7. Theodoret hath the like and withall a copie of that letter wherein the Emperour admonisheth them to handle such questions with discretion reuerence and good agreement As for Syluester or what hee did herein there is not in all these either word or sillable to be found And must Baronius his conjecture goe for currant That sure it was so but that Eusebius would not report it But to proceed This fire beginning now to flame out it was thought fit to assemble that first generall Councell in the citie of Nice But who then called it or by whose authoritie and commaund was it assembled All histories agree in one Euseb de vita Constant Edit Lat. c. 6. l. 3. Eusebius saith The Emperour Constantine assembled the generall
to affect a soueraignetie ouer the Church of God But be it Iulius assembled a Synod at Rome at the request as well of Athanasius as of the Eusebians his Antagonists what then Was it to judge of the difference betweene them by way of Appeale or was it rather to compose matters betweene them as an indifferent friend The verie words of Athanasius are these The Eusebians sayth he write vnto Iulius and thinking to affray vs request him to call a Synod and himselfe to be Iudge if he would where the Latine Interpreter rendreth it Arbitrator and Baronius vseth the same word Now I would know whether men vse to speake in this manner of a soueraigne Iudge And indeed the Eusebians seeing Athanasius come to Rome drew backe and made Athanasius wait there a whole yeare and a halfe vntill in the end vpon their non apparance Iulius examined the cause of Athanasius and finding him innocent receiued him to the Communion of the Church Neither did Iulius himselfe in the carriage of this businesse vse anie of this absolute or as they tearme it of this coactiue power neither did his proceedings anie whit at all sauor either of the pretended authoritie of a Pope or of the lawfull power of a generall Councell his words are these Though sayth he I haue written alone yet is not this my opinion onely but of all the Italians and Bishops hereabout Whereby it appeareth that this was no generall Councell but onely a Synode within Italie and therefore hath Baronius no colour to conclude from hence a Power in the Pope to call generall Councels Moreouer in his letters to the Easterne Churches he pretendeth nothing but loue vnto them He that wrote vnto you out of loue sayth he should haue beene answered againe in loue But a little after when he attempted to restore the Bishops whom they had deposed they presently assembled in Synod at Antioch where being there present a farre greater number of Orthodox Fathers than of Arrians as Baronius himselfe confesseth by common voice and consent they reproued his insolencie scoffing at him and bidding him to meddle with what he had to doe Here againe Baronius as his manner is beginneth to juggle with vs Baron to 3. an 341. art 56. and to dazzle our eyes by telling vs that this Epistle was written by the Eusebians when as yet it appeareth to haue beene written and sent by the generall consent of all this being no point of faith and doctrine to distract them but onely of Church gouernment Socrates speaking of this Epistle Socrat. l. 2. c. 11. They wrote saith he all by common consent Now of ninetie Bishops there assembled there were not in all aboue thirtie six Eusebians or Arrians and they not willing to acknowledge that name neither So likewise speaketh Sozomen of this Epistle Sozom. l. 3. c. 7. the points whereof what they are alreadie hath beene declared But what saith Iulius to all this doth he alledge for himselfe that either by vertue of his succession to S. Peter or of the Nicene Councell they ought to appeale to Rome no such matter his words are onely these The Fathers of Nice ordained and that not without the counsell of God that the Acts of one Councell should be examined in another whereby there appeareth no greater power giuen to the Bishop of Rome ouer Alexandria than to the Bishop of Alexandria ouer Rome As for the grieuance whereof he complaineth it is onely this that contrarie to the custome they had not written first of all vnto him concerning the difference fallen out in Alexandria to haue his aduice for the composing thereof as being Bishop of the first See as also that manie Synods had beene held in the East concerning points of faith and doctrine without giuing him notice thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contrarie to the Rule and Canon of the Church wherein is contained that none might impose anie law vpon the Churches without the aduice of the Bishop of Rome which was but reason considering the place he held But it followeth not therefore either that he alone might make Canons or that they his aduice once heard might not otherwise determine if they saw cause As for those Epistles of Iulius which we find inserted in the bodie of the Councels they speake in a higher straine nothing there but of Appeales to the See of Rome and of reseruations of all greater causes all founded vpon Scriptures Traditions and the Councell of Nice in all which no one word is to be found tending to that purpose But the verie date of Felicianus and Maximianus Consuls giueth them the lye there being no such Consuls names or anie like vnto them to be found in all that age no not in Onuphrius himselfe and which is the greater wonder Baronius himselfe our grand Annalist is ashamed of them Now come we to examine that famous Councell of Sardica which as Baronius and his fellowes thinke and not without some colour and shew of reason much aduanceth the cause of the Bishop of Rome Baron to 3. an 346. art 5. To begin therefore first I aske who called it That Iulius Bishop of Rome sayth Baronius was the first Author thereof appeareth partly by that which hath beene alreadie spoken and partly by Sozomene who seemeth plainely to insinuate as much But what is this to the purpose The question is Who called it and he for answere telleth vs That the Bishop of Rome was the first Author and aduiser of it whereas the one argueth an authoritie the other onely a care which had beene verie little if in that great combustion he would not haue sought some meanes of pacification But how doth Sozomene seeme to insinuate as much Sozom. l. 3. c. 10. his words are these It seemed good in the minds of the Emperours that the Bishops of either part should at a day appointed meet at Sardica a Citie in Illyria now called Triadizza These are the words of solemnitie and absolute authoritie of the Emperours And Socrates speaking of the same Councell sayth Socrat. l. 2. c. 16. Graec. edit c. 20. That the one Emperour requested it by his letters and the other readily accorded thereunto Also the Synodall Epistle of the Fathers there assembled reported by Theodoret speaketh in this manner The Emperours beloued of God haue assembled vs out of diuers prouinces and countries Theodoret. l. 2. c. 8. and haue giuen vs leaue to hold this holie Synod in this Citie of Sardica And Athanasius a man of all others most interessed in this Councell Athanas Apolog 2. Balsamon in praefat Synod Sardicens By the commaund sayth he of the most religious Emperours Constans and Constantius c. And Balsamon in his preface to this Councell By the commaundement sayth he of these two brothers were assembled 341 Bishops at Sardica And now tell me what are become of Baronius his ghesses Likewise Liberius himselfe successor vnto Iulius sent Lucifer a
Theophilus they cast him into banishment more grieuous than before which while some of his friends sought to mitigate they made it worse till in the end he died in exile through griefe of heart True it is that in this second conflict he tryed all his friends whereupon Baronius is bold Baron to 5. an 404. art 20. seq and sayth That he had recourse by way of Appeale to the Church of Rome as vnto her which was onely able to correct all other Churches and that he appealed to Innocent Bishop of Rome in person Which he reporteth with that confidence as a man would thinke himselfe almost bound in conscience to beleeue him adding farther That all this fell out by the wonderful prouidence of God to shew men how they ought vpon like occasions to flie to the Pope of Rome But let vs see what proofes for our part we are content to stand to his owne allegations and namely to that Epistle of Chrysostome vnto Innocent which Epistle by his leaue is not directed to Innocent alone but jointly to all the Bishops of the West as appeareth in that the whole Epistle runneth in tearmes of the plurall number neither in six whole pages which that Epistle taketh vp is the word of Appeale so much as once named but we find there manie other things which make against them as first that he declareth vnto them the cause of his exile to haue beene onely that he would haue appealed to a Councell meaning a Generall Councell as we said before and consequently not to the Bishop of Rome Secondly that he prayeth their charitie to awake and to helpe to put some end to these his miseries and therefore not their pretended omnipotencie Thirdly I humbly beseech you sayth he my most reuerend Lords to preuent this ruine and therefore not Innocent or his See alone and what ruine was it For if saith he this custome take place and it may be lawfull for one to enterprise vpon anothers Prouince all is lost His meaning was that they should helpe to order this matter by a Councell in execution of that Canon of Nice and therefore he entreateth them to retract and to disannull all that which had beene practised or attempted against him so farre was he from requesting Innocent who dwelt farther off than the other to interpose his authoritie in the cause Fourthly in that he telleth them That he had written the same things to Venerius Bishop of Milan and to Chromatius Bishop of Aquileia and so indeed had he also written to Aurelius Bishop of Carthage By which appeareth that he wrote to sundrie other Bishops which then were of esteeme and authoritie in the Church as well as to Innocentius whom he could not omit in regard that he was Bishop of the first See but he appealed not to one more than to another The like also may appeare by the resolution which Innocentius tooke in this businesse for hauing receiued the letters and heard the embassages of both parties in good discretion he admitted them both to his Communion thereby declaring that the sentence which was giuen against Chrysostome was vnjust Theodor. Romā apud Pallad in Dialog adding farther That it was fit in this case to call a sincere Synod as well of the Easterne as of the Westerne Bishops where neither opposites nor partisans of either of them should be present and there giue iudgement according to the Canons of Nice which was nothing else in effect but only to giue way to the Appeale which Chrysostome had from the beginning put in to a Generall Councell which he requested Innocentius and others according to the practise of the Church in those times to procure from the Emperors Arcadius and Honorius especially from Arcadius who being offended with Chrysostome would neuer haue graunted it but at their intreatie Which plainely appeareth in Sozomene by the letters of Innocent sent to the Clergie of Constantinople Sozom. l. 8. c. 28. It is needfull sayth he that a Synod haue the hearing of this matter for it onely is able to represse these troubles and in the meane time it is meet to referre the cure of this maladie to the will of God and of Iesus Christ our Lord. And a little after We are verie carefull saith he to find the meanes to assemble a Generall Councell which he needed not to haue beene had things beene in his owne disposition Now that which ensued hereupon was that the yere following which was the yere 405 An. 405. there was assembled a Synod of the Westerne Bishops at Rome where they entreated the Emperor Honorius to write to his brother Arcadius requesting him that he would cause a Synod to be assembled at Thessalonica to the end that the Bishops both of the East and also of the West might there meet as in a more conuenient place for the finall hearing and sentencing of this cause Whereupon Honorius sent vnto him and the more to shew him the good opinion which the Bishops of the West had of Chrysostome of manie letters which he had in his hands to that effect he sent him principally two the one of Innocentius Bishop of Rome the other of Chromatius Bishop of Aquileia And the author himselfe noteth that the embassadors sent vnto Arcadius from his brother Honorius deliuered him letters from the Emperour his brother from Innocentius of Rome from Chromatius of Aquileia from Venerius of Milan and from sundrie others all which joyned in this embassage the end whereof was to reestablish Chrysostome in his place for the present vntill a Generall Councell might be assembled In the meane time Chrysostome died in banishment and the rest of this Historie concerneth not this matter What reason therefore hath Baronius so confidently to report that Chrysostome did appeale to Rome For when a Prince oppressed by one neighbour flyeth for helpe and succour to another doth he thereby make him his Lord and himselfe his vassall To flie to his courtesie or fauour is it to be interpreted for an acknowledgement of his jurisdiction or that he confesseth himselfe his tributarie One lye more of Baronius and so an end of this discourse This grand Annalist telleth vs Baron to 5. an 407. art 20. an 408. art 33. Theodor. l. 5. c. 33. 34. that Innocent would neuer communicat with the Easterne Churches no not after the death of Chrysostome till his name was restored to the catalogue of the Bishops of that See and thereupon voucheth Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 33. Whosoeuer will take the paine to read that place shall find no mention there made of Innocentius It is said there I confesse that the Doctor of this Vniuerse being dead the Bishops of the West would not communicat with the Bishops of the East of Egypt and of Thrace vntill they had enrolled him among the Bishops deceased of Constantinople not vouchsafing so much as to congratulat his successor Arsacius Why then should he appropriat that to one
when Caelestins letters were read the Synod cried out To Caelestin a second Paule I confesse and did they not the like of Cyrill crying out To Cyrill a second Paule there is but one Caelestin but one Cyrill And what other demaund I pray you did those Legats make but onely that they might haue the Acts to subscribe vnto them a thing not to haue beene denied to anie ordinarie Bishop which had come late as they did And yet Baronius would faine haue it Iterata damnatio that this subscription of theirs was a second sentence confirmatorie of that which had beene giuen by the Councell whereas they themselues writing to the Emperours signifie only this that they are of the same beleefe and opinion with the Synod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now if Cyrill had beene Legat what need of this Or if this were needfull then it followeth that Cyrill was not Legat for the Pope but was onely requested to passe his word vnto the Councell for the Orthodox beleefe of Caelestin Fourthly Philippicus a Priest of Rome and one of the Legats in his speech said that he rejoyced to see that the members did so well agree with their holie Head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pag. 195. And hereupon Baronius maketh a flourish and because these Fathers had the patience to heare him Doest thou see Reader saith he how all these Fathers were content to heare him without repining For my owne part I know not what he would haue had them to doe in this case vnlesse it be that they should haue made an vprore in the Synod and haue fallen by the eares about it He should rather haue considered how at the ouerture of this Councell they placed Christ in his Gospell for Head of this Councell or if the doubt be of the ministeriall Head that then in their Synodal Epistle they call Cyril the Head of the Congregation of Bishops but of euerie such insolent pranke which the Popes or their Legats play Baronius is euer readie to make a Title But will you now know who was Soueraigne in this Councel The Synod by their letters to the Emperours in all humilitie aske leaue to depart euerie man to his owne home seeing that all controuersies were now decided And the Emperour vpon relation of what they had done gaue his confirmation in this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pa. 273. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Emperour a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 duely informed hath pronounced That the holie Oecumenicall Councell hath done all things according to the Canons and therefore hath displaced and banished Nestorius commaunding the Bishops of the Synod to enter vpon the Church and to elect and consecrate a Bishop of Constantinople and thereupon the Fathers ordained Maximinus And farther the Emperor commaunded them to returne euerie man to his owne home Consider we also that the Fathers of those times speak of this Primacie by vertue of Saint Peters chaire in farre other tearmes than now men vse to doe Saint Ambrose expounding those words of Saint Paul to the Galathians Ambros ad Gala ca. 2. where hee compareth himselfe to Peter He nameth saith he onely Peter and compareth himselfe to him because he had receiued the Primacie to lay the foundation of the Church among the Gentiles Now I would know whether Rome were not of the Gentiles if so to what purpose then serueth the Primacie of Saint Peter But hee addeth yet farther Yet we see ful and absolute authoritie giuen to Saint Peter for the preaching to the Iewes and so likewise full and absolute authoritie was giuen to Paul to preach vnto the Gentiles For which cause also hee tearmeth himselfe the Teacher of the Gentiles in truth and veritie and yet was he neuer Bishop of Rome For saith he euerie man according to his abilitie tooke vnto him as by lot the dispensation And a harder matter it was to draw those vnto the faith which were a farre off than those which were neere at hand as if he meant to preferre Paul before Peter as one which vndertooke the harder taske August in Iohan Tract 124. in Epist Iohan Tract 10. And Saint Augustine The Church saith he is founded vpon the rocke from which rocke Saint Peter tooke his name vpon this stone saith our Sauiour that is vpon this stone which thou hast confessed will I build my Church meaning vpon this faith Those which would build vpon men said I am of Cephas i. of Peter but those who would not build vpon Peter but vpon that stone said I am of Christ. Saint Basil doubtlesse neuer dreamed of this Primacie he saw indeed and grieued to see the pride and hautinesse of the Bishop of Rome for with what indignation speaketh he of him in his tenth Epistle Yea but say they in his 52 Epistle to Athanasius speaking of the combustions in the East he saith That hee purposed to write to the Bishop of Rome I confesse but to what purpose would hee write onely for this Basil Epist 10.50.52 To request him to giue them his aduise and that hee would admonish such as were peruerse How much more gloriously doth he speake of Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria saying That it was he which vnderwent the care of all the Churches and calling him the shelter and refuge of them all And speaking of the Church of Antioch Miletius saith he presideth there as ouer the bodie of the Catholike Church Chrysost in Math. c. 16. in serm de Pentecost Euseb Emiss in serm de Natiui Chrysost Homil. 43. in Math. and of which all other Churches are but as parcels And Chrysostome Vpon this stone he saith not vpon Peter for he hath not built his Church vpon a man but vpon that faith and confession and words of pietie And in like manner speaketh Eusebius Emissenus And Chrysostome hauing laid this doctrine for a ground goeth on and speaketh plainely Whosoeuer saith he among the Bishops he excepteth none shall desire this Primacie here on earth shall vndoubtedly find confusion in heauen and be which affecteth to be the first shall not be numbred among the seruants of Christ And vpon the Epistle to the Galathians speaking of Saint Paul He had saith he Idem in Epist ad Galat. c. 2. before declared that he was equall to the rest in honour but now he compareth himselfe to the greatest that is to Saint Peter shewing that euerie of them had receiued equall dignitie Now if the Apostles themselues were equall how commeth there one superiour among their successors And yet this was spoken at what time the Pope began apparently to exalt himselfe aboue his fellowes for of this verie age it was that Socrates speaking of Innocentius Zozimus Boniface and Caelestin Socrat. li. 7. c. 10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishops of Rome vnder the Emperor Theodosius the yonger testifieth That the See of Rome like vnto that of Alexandria passing the bounds and borders of the Priesthood
had long since aspired vnto a secular kind of soueraigntie and power where the Latine interpreter hath put in Quasi which word is not in the Greeke it selfe Adde hereunto That in those dayes all the Patriarchall Churches were equally called Apostolicall and not the Church of Rome alone Sozom. l. 1. c. 16. edit Graec. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For Sozomene speaking of the first generall Councell of Nice In this Synod saith he were present for Apostolicall Sees Macarius Bishop of Ierusalem Eustachius of Antioch Alexander of Alexandria but Iulius Bishop of Rome was absent by reason of his age ranking Iulius in the same order and degree with the rest In which sence the Bishops of the East as Theodoret reporteth writing to Pope Damasus Theodoret. li. 5. ca. 9. call Antioch the most ancient and truely Apostolicall Church and that of Ierusalem they tearme the Mother of all Churches So likewise Ruffine Ruffin li. 2. c. 1. though himselfe a member of the Westerne Church as being a Priest in Aquileia In the citie of Rome saith he Syricius succeeding vnto Damasus and Timotheus in Alexandria vnto Peter and after Timotheus came Theophilus and Iohn in Ierusalem after Cyril restored the Apostolicall Churches And therefore this vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome proceedeth from the diuell and from none other Neither doe wee in all this age find any trace of that pretended donation of Constantine but rather we light vpon many arguments to proue the contrarie witnesse the verie production of the Instrument and the Vatican it selfe And for further proofe when by reason of the schisme between Boniface the first and Eulalius contending together for the Popedome Symmachus gouernour of the citie wrot vnto the Emperour Honorius he saith in this manner Baron vol. 5. an 418. art 81. sequent Absoluta iussione Idem an 419. art 2. 3. That since the knowledge of these matters belonged to him he thought fit to consult his Maiestie out of hand who thereupon rightly informed or not I will not say by his absolute command gaue order That Boniface should presently voyd the place and if hee obeyed not that forthwith he should be cast forth by force And when a little after for his more due information he had assembled a Synod out of diuers Prouinces To the end saith he that the cause being debated to the full in our presence Ib. art 10. sequent may receiue a finall and absolute decision And thereupon he sent for Paulinus Bishop of Nola a man at that time much respected for his sanctitie of life and wrot to Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and sent for Italians French Africans and others Ib. art 15. and in the meane time prouided the Church of Rome of a Bishop namely Achillaeus Bishop of Spoleto to the end the people of Rome might not be vnprouided of a Bishop at the feast of Easter Commanding the Church of Lateran to be set open to him and to none other And when Eulalius offered contrary to the Emperors command to intrude himselfe into the citie the Emperour by the aduise of the Bishops there assembled gaue sentence in fauour of Boniface commanding Symmachus the Gouernor to receiue him into the citie which he did accordingly with these words Your Maiestie hath confirmed his Priesthood Statutis coelestibus per me publicatis edictis de more positis c. And when I published your Edict euerie man reioyced thereat And to conclude Boniface falling sicke to preuent the like inconuenience against hereafter wrot to Honorius to prouide by his authoritie that the Popedome might no more be carried by plots and canuasses The Epistle it selfe in the Councels bearing this Title Supplicatio Papae Bonifacij and being ful of these and the like clauses God hath giuen you the regiment of worldlie things and the Priesthood vnto me You haue the gouernment of worldlie matters and therefore wee were worthie to be blamed if what was heretofore obserued vnder Heathen Princes should not now be obserued vnder your glorie c. Vnder your raigne my people hath beene much encreased which now is yours Neither doth the Emperour put this from him as a thing not properly belonging to him But let the Clergie saith he know that if God shall otherwise dispose of you they must refraine all secret plots and practises and if it fall out through their factions that two be named let them likewise know that neither of them shall sit Bishop but he which in a new election shall be by generall consent chosen If therefore the Bishop of Rome had beene at that time Temporall Lord of that citie and territorie thereunto adioining would he haue vsed these kinds of language Neither was it farre from this time that Synesius Bishop of Ptolemais in his 57 Epistle Synes li. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To couple the ciuile power saith he with the Priesthood is to ioyne those things which will not hold together they busie themselues in worldlie causes whereas we were appointed onely for our prayers 11. PROGRESSION Of the Pretence which Pope Leo the first made vnto the Primacie An. 450. Leo. 1. in Anniuersar de Assumpt Serm. 2. 3. ABout the yeare 450 Leo the first would not giue ouer his pretence vnto the Primacie and therefore tooke for a ground those words of our Sauiour Tu es Petrus For saith he Peter is here called a stone or foundation c. and all his power was in his See there his authoritie was principally seene c. He is the Primat of all Bishops c. Whatsoeuer Christ bestowed on the rest he bestowed it by his meanes c. all which we read in those his sermons which he preached among the townesmen of Rome Idem Epist 8. ad Flauia Constantinop And farther he challengeth Flauian Bishop of Constantinople for that he had not first aduertised him of the state of Eutiches cause taking occasion therevpon to doubt of the lawfulnesse of his excommunication and would faine haue persuaded Flauian that he had done much wrong to him and to Eutyches both in not giuing way to the appeale which Eutyches had put in to the See of Rome Idem Epist 89. ad Episc per Viennens prouinc constitut This same Leo also complaineth to the Bishops of Viennois in France That one Hilarie Bishop of Arles tooke vpon him to install and to depose Bishops without his priuitie which he tearmeth to be no lesse than à Petri soliditate deficere to fall away from the soliditie of Peter whom saith he our Lord associated to himself in the indiuiduall vnitie and commaunded him to be called as himselfe was called And yet in the end he flattereth our Bishops of France willing them to remember that their auncestors oftentimes were pleased to consult the Seo Apostolike seeking by these sugred words to make them swallow the bitter pill of his tyrannous Supremacie and branding Hilarie with the name of a
themselues content and satisfied therewithall Seeing that the verie words of the Acts are cleare against them and seeing that Liberatus the Archdeacon affirmeth That the opposition made by the Popes Legats was not regarded neither by the Bishops Liberat. in Breuia c. 13. nor yet by the Iudges And although saith he that the Apostolike See excepteth against that Canon euen to this day being supported by the Emperour yet the decree of the Synod continueth still for firme and good and seeing also that we haue the Epistles of Pope Leo himselfe to Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople written after this Councell was concluded wherein he debateth this point with all eagrenesse and vpon this occasion rejecteth that second Councell of Constantinople Leo epist 53. ad Anatol. Item ep 54 55 ad Martian Pulcher. Et epist 62. ad Maximum Antiochenum calling it a rotten ruinous Councell from the beginning and that it was now too late to set it vp againe and drawing the Bishop of Antioch into the quarrell complaineth sometimes to Martian the Emperour sometimes to Pulcheria the Empresse not knowing to what Saint first to turne himselfe and all this partly vnder colour of these words Tu es Petrus though to me it seemeth a strange matter that those 630 Bishops should not be able to reach vnto the mysterie of these words and partly vpon a false supposition of that Canon of the Nicene Councell which he protesteth that he will euer hold as sacred and inuiolable and which he will neuer suffer to be infringed whereas yet there is no one word to be found in all that Councell which maketh for his pretended Primacie It remaineth now the better to vnderstand what degree of authoritie and power the Bishop of Rome had at this time aspired to for Leo by his good will would not loose one ynch of his heigth that we consider who it was which called this Councell and who presided in it Concerning the former of these two the first action of this Councell telleth vs. Concil Chalced. Act. 1. That it was called by the commandement of the most religious and Christian Emperors Valentinian and Martian And Martian himselfe in a certaine Constitution of his Martian l. 3. Co. de sum Trinit saith it was called by his commaundement And the Fathers themselues when all things were now ended asked leaue of the Emperors to returne euerie man to his owne home But perhaps it were best to heare what Leo himselfe saith concerning this matter Leo therefore vpon the first bud of the Eutychian heresie wrote to the Emperour Theodosius in this manner Leo. ep 9. ad Theodos Iubeatis If your pietie saith he will vouchsafe to yeeld so much to our petition commaund we beseech you that a Councell of Bishops be assembled in Italie Where you see that euen in Italie where himselfe was all in all he requested that a Councell might be called by order from the Emperor And not long after vnderstanding that Theodosius had assigned it to be held at Ephesus Idem ep 12. 17. Constituit Since so it is saith he that your pietie hath appointed a Councell to be held at Ephesus I haue therefore sent thither my brethren Iulian a Bishop Reinold a Priest and my sonne Hilarie a Deacon to supplie my roome And afterward Vicem praesentiae meae when he was pressed to be present in person at the Councell which Theodosius commaunded to be held he verie mannerly excused himselfe vpon the shortnesse of the time and the troubled estate of Italie And againe You haue commaunded it saith he to be held at Ephesus and hauing shewed the inconueniences of holding it at that place Commaund saith he I pray you Leo epist 13. ad Pulcher. Augustam Idem ep 23 24 34 49 50 51. that it be held in Italie Which request he therefore so often made that he might thereby justifie the Appeale which Eutyches had formerly put in to the See of Rome as he affirmed and which Flauian Bishop of Constantinople had remonstrated to be false And in the 49 Epistle to the Emperour Martian he vseth the like stile as before We hoped saith he that your clemencie would haue yeelded so much to our entreatie as to haue appointed this Synod at a more conuenient time but since out of the zeale which you beare to the Catholike faith you are pleased that a Synod should be at this time assembled I therefore send my brother Paschasin to supplie my roome And euen like tearmes and phrase of speech doth he vse in his 50 and 51 Epistles And we farther obserue that all these his Epistles beare date according to the Consuls as the vse and custome of those times was as an euident marke and argument that the Pope at that time acknowledged their authoritie without claiming to himselfe the dominion and seigniorie of Rome Neither may we giue credit to Bellarmine when he affirmeth that Dioscorus was thrust out of this Councell for presuming to call a Synod without the authoritie of the Pope quoting these words as out of the Councell which was neuer lawfull to be done nor neuer was done before for so is he pleased to abuse his reader for these are the words of Lucentius one of the Popes Legats and not of the Fathers of the Councell To be short Epist Synod ad Leon. in Concil Chalced. Baron vol. 6. an 450. art 7 8 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Epistle of the Synod vnto Leo would not suffer him to doubt who they were whom they acknowledged as Authors of that their assemblie namely the Grace of God and the most religious Emperours and so speaketh that Epistle throughout and Baronius himselfe doth not denie it As for the Presidencie which we distinguish from the Precedencie or Preseancie for we denie not but that in regard of the honour of that Citie he held the first place Leo telleth the Emperours Leo. ep 12. 49. that he sent his Legats to supplie his roome or presence And in his Epistle to the Synod he speaketh yet more aduantagiously for himselfe saying Idem ep 47. That in the person of his Legats or Vicegerents they should imagine that he himselfe was there to preside among them whether he meant properly of the Presidencie or else of the Preseancie I know not but this is certaine that in the Acts of this Councell we find no certaine order obserued Which disorder grew from hence because that Leo had drawne Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople into suspition and Dioscorus of Alexandria was alreadie attainted for not to enuenome their minds which were alreadie but too much exasperated towards each other their order in speaking was manie times of set purpose altered and sometime the Iudges who represented the person of the Emperor were faine to order the proceedings to propose matters to take the voices to pronounce judgement as we haue shewed before And we haue yet farther a more
euident example hereof in the first Action where those Iudges ordained Concil Chalced. Act. 1. Cognit 2. That the Patriarche should take each of them one or two of his owne Prouince vnto him that they might handle the points of faith each of them with their seuerall companies and so report to the whole Synod what they in particular had agreed vpon Whereas if the Popes Legats had presided this action should haue belonged to them and not vnto the Iudges Yea but saith Bellarmine They sat first Bellar. de Concil Eccles l. 1. c. 19. a good argument for their precedencie and they spake first no good argument for their presidencie for euerie man knoweth that the argument had beene stronger if they had spoken last But he saith yet farther That they pronounced in the name of the Pope and of all the Councell the definitiue sentence against Dioscorus and that they degraded him from his Priesthood But he should remember that it is one thing for a man to giue his voice as Paschasin did and that first before all others for Leo and another thing to giue a sentence In which matter we shall need the lesse proofe because Paschasin himselfe hauing giuen his voice Concil Chalced. Action 3. addeth farther Let the holie Synod saith he now decree meaning of Dioscorus his cause Then followeth Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople and the rest euerie one in his order which take vp ten or twelue leaues and then in the end and not before was his condemnation signed To conclude saith Bellarmine the Synodall Epistle it selfe written vnto Leo sayth Tu sicut membris caput praeeras i. Thou wert there ouer the rest as a Head ouer the members in the person of those who supplied thy roome I graunt in order of sitting as for the Presidencie read on and thou shalt find toward the end of the letter that the Emperours themselues Imperatores ad ornandum decentissime praesidebant to grace and honour that assemblie presided in a comelie order But graunt we that the Pope did preside in that Councell in the person of his Legats what getteth he thereby more than this That to his face and in the middest of all his ruffe he lost his cause condemning himselfe by his owne mouth and pronouncing equalitie where he pretended superioritie and that in so great and so renowmed a Councell as that of Chalcedon was Neither may we here forget how that when as about this time the Bishops began too licentiously to abuse their authoritie the Emperour Valentinian thought it fit to meet with this inconueience by making a law against them Manie saith he complaine of Episcopall iurisdiction it is fit therefore to make a law for the restraint thereof Iurgium If therefore there shall happen to fall anie brawle or debate betweene clerkes and the parties shall be pleased to compromit the matter let the Bishops heare the cause and determine of it Which course is also permitted to lay men if the parties can so agree vpon it otherwise we no waies suffer them meaning the Bishops to be Iudges In Cod. Theodos inter Nouell Valentinian lib. 2. tit 12. For it is apparent that by the lawes Bishops and Priests haue no iurisdiction neither ought they to take knowledge of anie causes by the lawes and ordinances of Honorius and Arcadius contained in the Theodosian Code saue onely in cases of religion If both parties or either of them being Clergie refuse to stand to the iudgement of the Bishop then let the cause be decided according to the common lawes of the Empire But if the plaintife be a lay man and the cause either ciuile or criminall then it shall be lawfull for him to make the defendant being Clergie to answere vnto him by course of law before the publike Magistrate which course we will and commaund also to be obserued in the person of Bishops But if an action of Batterie or other enormous iniurie offered be brought against a Clergie man then let him answere the plaintife before the publike Magistrat in course of law by their lawfull Atturney But because this law is long and extendeth it selfe to so manie particulars therefore I referre the reader to the place it selfe where this law is set downe at large But welfare Baronius Baron vol. 2. an 452. art 52 53. who sayth That the making of this law incensed the wrath of God and caused Attila with the Hunnes to come downe vpon the Empire And why should we not rather beleeue the Writers of those times who impute that calamitie to the corruption of the Church and Churchmen witnesse Saluianus Bishop of Marscilles Baron an 444. vol. 6. art 30. But to returne from whence we came Baronius is bold ynough to affirme were we as forward to beleeue that the Popedome gat ground exceedingly vnder the reigne of Leo the first And first he saith that Dioscorus that coile-keeper which gaue fire to the Eutychian heresie in the East so soone as he was created Bishop of Alexandria according to the custome saith he dispatched away letters vnto Leo which dispatch of his Baronius interpreteth for no lesse than a plaine homage But can or will he be ignorant of this custome vsed among them namely that Bishops especially those of the greater Sees so soone as they were elected were wont to send away their letters generall to all the Churches at least to the most principall among them together with a briefe confession of their faith thereby to aduertise them both of their election and also of their true profession for the better maintenance of that bond of peace and loue which was betweene them How manie such entercourses and reciprocall letters haue we recorded betweene the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople Ep. 42. edit Pamel And so likewise did Cornelius Bishop of Rome aduertise those in Afrike of his election whereupon S. Cyprian and his Collegues congratulate him and which is more approue of his election for the verie Epistle which Cyprian wrote vnto him in answere to his letter beareth this inscription Of the election of Cornelius approued by him the said Cyprian And yet he neuer demanded Annats by vertue of such his approbation Yea but saith he Leo reproued Dioscorus for certaine ceremonies vsed in the Church of Alexandria and calleth him backe to the vsages and customes of the Church of Rome because that S. Marc was a disciple of S. Peter Leo. ep 81. No man can doubt but that Leo was euer harping vpon this string but tell me Cyprian ep 68. when Cyprian Bishop of Carthage either brotherly admonished Cornelius or sharpely reproued Steuen both Bishops of Rome did he thereby pretend or chalenge anie primacie ouer them if so by the like reason we may say that S. Paule chalenged a superioritie ouer S. Peter Paulus Ep. ad Galat. 1. when he withstood him to the face Secondly in the case of Hilarie Bishop of Arles Baronius
to be preferred he maketh them worthie so soone as they are preferred Gregorie in our time tooke the paine to reuiew the Canon Law and taking especiall notice of this Canon is bold to equall it with the Apostolike Decrees And I feare that ere it be long a man may more truly say that this See hath this especiall prerogatiue and priuiledge That either it admitteth of none but knaues or maketh them such so soone as they are admitted But what will Symmachus say to Gratian who speaking of Anastasius the second D. 19. c. Anastasius his predecessor saith of him That he was strucken by the iudgement of God because he communicated with Photinus the Deacon a disciple of that master heretike Acatius Anastas Biblioth in Pontific which is auerred also by Anastasius Bibliothecarius in his life OPPOSITION An. 472. Odoacer therefore Captaine of the Rugians hauing made himselfe King of all Italie about the yeare 472 for preuention of tumults which might ensue if Simplicius should happen to die made a Law and published it by Basilius in the open Vatican and before the Bishops there assembled That in case Simplicius should happen to die for the auoidance of trouble and hurt both in Church and Citie none should be elected without his priuitie Baron vol. 6. an 476. art 1 2 3. Which Odoacer hath at least this commendation from Antiquitie That he was neuer offensiue or troublesome to the Catholike Church in matters belonging to Religion though himselfe were a professed Arrian Cassiodor in Chron. and farther is reported to haue beene of so good a temper that in thirteene yeares space which he held Italie vnder his commaund he neuer tooke vnto him either the title or the robe of the Emperour who all barbarian as he was shall yet one day rise in judgement against these mens insolencie and pride True it is that Sigonius reporteth that this law was made by the aduise of Simplicius himselfe Sigon de Occident Imperio l. 15. 16. Synod Roma 3. sub Symmacho an 498. but what author hath he for it For the third Synod of Rome which was held vnder Symmachus sayth no such thing but tearmeth it in precise tearmes The Law of Odoacer And there was good vse to be made of this Law about the yeare 498 at the election of a Bishop after the death of Anastasius the second For by reason that Anastasius the Emperour had filled the fists of a great part of the Clergie of Rome to this end that he might haue alwaies a Pope at his owne deuotion it came to passe that one part set vp and named Symmachus Theodor. Collectan l. 2. and the other Lawrence and each faction kept quarter apart vntill in the end some being wiser than some the matter was referred to Theodoric King of the Ostrogothes who at that time reigned in Italie and he preferred Symmachus who not long after in a Synod at Rome abrogated this verie law as Sigonius reporteth And we doubt not of the mans good will but yet we find that this Law stood in force vntill the time of Benedict the second whom the Emperour Constantine Pâ—goratus Synod Roma 3. sub Symmach about the yeare 68â— absolued from the obseruance of this Law as Onuphrius himselfe acknowledgeth But these matters stayed not here For foure yeares after this wound began to bleed afresh Lawrence was called home to Rome where the factions fairely â—â—ll to blowes whereat Theodoric tooke great offence and deposing them both he placed Peter Paul Diacon l. 15. Nicephor l. 16. c. 35. Bishop of Alâ—in in the roome Paulus Diaconus and Nicephorus speaking of this accident report That there were infinit spoiles and murders committed by either partie the greater part of the Priests manie Clerkes and a multitude of the Citizens were there slaine Sabell Eun. 8. l. 2. and the holie virgins themselues as Sabellicus writeth were not spared in those seditions Yet must all this passe for zeale towards the Church Ennod. in Epist ad Faustum insomuch that one Ennodius a Writer of that time maketh them all Martyrs who died in the cause of Symmachus Their bloud there shed sayth he enrolled them in the Register Booke of the Court of Heauen And Baronius is of the same opinion and for proofe he voucheth a saying of that great Denis Bishop of Alexandria but see his honestie for the case standeth thus Denis wrote to the schismatike Nouatus who would haue made him beleeue that he was taken by force and made Bishop whether he would or no whereupon Denis told him That it had beene better for him to haue suffered anie mischiefe Euseb Histor Eccles l. 6. c. 37. than to haue broken the vnitie of the Church and that it had beene as glorious a martyrdome vnto him as if he suffered for not offering vnto Idols True if rather than thou wouldest be made a Bishop in a Schisme thou wouldest suffer thy selfe to be killed But the case is altered if thou puttest thy selfe in danger or causest either thy selfe or others to be slaine not to auoid but to obtaine a Bishopricke And such was the case of those which died in Symmachus his quarrell And we must remember that the fourth Synod which was held at Rome vnder Symmachus Iornandes de Robus Gothicis Synod Roma 4. sub Symmacho where the greatest part of the Bishops of all Italie were assembled was called by Theodoric True it is that at the first the Bishops began to remonstrate to him That the calling of the Synod belonged to the Pope but Theodoric produced Symmachus his owne letters wherein he requested him to assigne the place and Symmachus himselfe in open Synod gaue him humbly thankes for so assigning it Here Baronius putteth on his brazen face Vol. 6. an 501. art 2. He knew well saith he that to assemble a Synod of Orthodox Bishops appertained not to him and therefore treading the steps of his predecessors he assembled it by the authoritie of Pope Symmachus and the verie Acts of the Councell testifie as much And then falleth he to his accustomed acclamations A memorable matter saith he that a Prince a Barbarian a Goth by nation a stranger an heretike and an Arrian do the schismatikes what they could by importuning him to the contrarie should yet yeeld such respect and reuerence to the See Apostolike But what if the whole proceedings and the Acts themselues of this Synod shew the contrarie It is therefore to be vnderstood that the yeare before Theodoric at the instance of the aduerse part had sent Peter Bishop of Altin to Rome in qualitie of a Visitor to informe himselfe of the crimes which were layed to Symmachus his charge And so it seemeth that Theodoric and Ennodius were not both of the same mind when Ennodius saith That the Pope is accountable to none but vnto Heauen Afterward Theodoric gaue order that this difference should be taken vp Ennod.
acquainted the Emperour with his cause the Emperours answere was That if those letters were found to haue beene written by him Syluerius might not presume to stirre from thence if otherwise that then he should be restored to his See againe And it came to passe vpon the examination of these letters that Syluerius returned into Italie Whereupon Vigilius fearing least he should be deposed told Belisarius That vnlesse he would deliuer Syluerius into his hands he could not performe that which he had promised Wherefore Syluerius was deliuered to a couple of his gard and was by them carried prisoner to Palmaria where he starued in their custodie Then Vigilius to performe his promise to the Empresse wrote by Antonina wife to Belisarius that letter which Liberatus setteth downe all at large directed to the chiefe Eutychians as the Empresse had required him to doe wherein he telleth them That he holdeth and euer did hold the same faith which they did requesting them not to let anie know what he had written but rather seeme to mistrust him And he farther declared his faith in these words We doe not confesse two natures in Christ but one Sonne composed of two natures pronouncing Anathema against all such as should affirme the contrarie And now let the champions of the Romane Church tell vs what vocation or calling this good Pope had Baron vol. 7. an 538. art 20. 4 Baronius to defend the matter saith That the like schisme was neuer seene in that Church and yet we may remember that his predecessors had their errors A Pope saith he thrust into the Chaire by a secular authoritie a theefe in at the window a Wolfe amongst the Sheepe a false Bishop amongst the true an Antichrist against Christ The impietie of Nouatus the obstinacie of Vrsicin the presumption of Lawrence all these put together seeme as nothing in comparison of him And yet shortly after when he had murdered Syluerius he maketh him a Saint and a Vicar of Christ Jb. art 19. excellent beyond comparison He laboureth by all meanes to proue that this Epistle in Liberatus smelleth of the forge for What probabilitie sayth he that in his inscription he should call the Emperour and the Empresse Lords and Fathers Dominos Patres But he is egregiously mistaken not seeing that this Epistle was not directed to them Libera c. 22. but to the chiefe heretikes Theodosius Anthymius and Seuerus according to the promise which he had formerly made vnto the Empresse And Liberatus in the end of that discourse saith That Vigilius writing priuily as he did continued in his See Looke now and see what is become of these men of their vndoubted succession and infallibilitie in points of faith who the worse they are the more they crie out Tues Petrus Agapet in ep ad Justin Agapete who made his mone vnto Iustinian That Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople had receiued Achilles an heretike vnto penance without his authoritie being himselfe at Constantinople would needs vse his power and authoritie euen to the deposing if anie man thinke fit to beleeue them of the Patriarch Anthymus and to the setting of Mennas in his place But we will shew how this was done by authoritie of the Prouinciall Synod And Vigilius who groweth violent in his Epistles and pronounceth That vnto Peter was giuen the preheminence ouer all the rest and that therefore he was called Cephas that is by interpretation a Head by which it appeareth that he was much better seene in the ambition of the Latines than in the language of the Grecians that for this cause all Appeales must come to Rome and all greater causes be referred to the hearing of the Consistorie there Vigilius ad Euterium To be short That all other Bishops may peraduenture be said to be called in partem sollicitudinis i. into part of the cure but not into that plenartie of power and absolute jurisdiction A prophane speech and well befitting Antichrist and so Baronius himselfe doubteth not to call him OPPOSITION We haue seene how farre their ambition would haue gone let vs now see how farre it went For the case of Anthymus Liberatus saith briefely That Anthymus seeing himselfe deposed at the suit of Pope Agapete deliuered vp his Pall vnto the Emperour and went his way and that Agapete to content the Emperour ordained and consecrated Mennas in his place But reason would that in this case we should giue more credit to the Emperour Iustinian himselfe in whose presence these things were done Nouel 42. He therefore telleth vs in his 42 Nouell That Anthymus was cast out being first condemned and deposed by the common consent and suffrage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as well of Agapete as of the Synod Where Baronius by occasion of this word First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will needs shew a tricke of wit and thence inferreth that he was first deposed by Agapete who vsed saith he therein the fulnesse of his power Whereas the Emperours meaning was onely to shew a legall proceeding in the cause and that nothing was done by violence against him as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signifie not first but before Prius non primum with relation to that which followeth as also those words By the common suffrage of Agapete what sence haue they vnlesse they be joyned with that which followeth and of the Synod And so hath Holoander himselfe translated it For how can the suffrage of one alone be tearmed common but onely in relation to some other man Moreouer if he by his full and absolute authoritie had deposed him what need was there thereof a Synod And when they had done all yet was the confirmation of the Emperour necessarie thereunto which he expresseth in the 42 Nouell in these words Though this be a matter vnusuall to the Maiestie of a King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet we also now set our hand to the making of this Decree and Ordinance For so often as the generall suffrage of Priests and Bishops hath depriued anie of their Priestly Sees as vnworthie of their place and calling such as were Nestorius Eutyches Arrius Macedonius Eunomius and others not inferior to them in wickednesse and malice so often hath the Regall dignitie contributed the vigor of her authoritie with the authoritie of sacred persons Which tearmes expresse and declare that the confirmation depended of him not of Agapete which had alreadie passed his sentence of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To the end saith he that both the diuine and secular authoritie may concurre for the establishing of lawfull and iust decrees But if perhaps the Emperors credit be not good we can for a need produce the testimonie of Agapete himselfe whose Synodall Epistle we find registred in the Acts of the fifth Generall Councell written by him to all Bishops in the name of the Synod where speaking in the name of the companie he saith We haue
certainely tooke not the See of Rome much lesse euerie one that should come to sit thereon as infallible in points of faith seeing that Pelagius himselfe was faine for his owne discharge to send vnto them the confession of his faith as it appeareth by that Epistle As for those other Bishops of Venetia and Istria they proceeded so farre as to constitute and ordaine the Bishop of Aquileia Ouerseer of their Church by the name of Patriarch a knot which the Popes were neuer afterward able to vndoe Baron vol. 7. an 570. art 11. and Baronius himselfe giueth that Patriarchship no other beginning than this As for France he was as little obeyed there as in any place whatsoeuer For the second Councell of Tours saith Iuxta conniventiam That they were there assembled by the sufferance and permission of the most renowmed king Cheribert and the fift of Orleans That they were assembled by Childebert to learne from the mouth of these Fathers what was holy Pela in Epist ad Childibert in 2. tom Concilio And the like is to be seene in the second Councell of Paris where Pelagius writing vnto Cheribert then king What paine saith he ought wee to take to free our selues from scandall and suspition by presenting to you the obedience and dutie of our confession that is to giue them an account of their true beliefe and Orthodox profession adding a reason farre different from the learning of these times For that saith he the holie Scriptures doe commaund that we also be subiect to higher powers Which Epistle is also taken into the Decret And to conclude the first Councell of Paris decreed That so often as Bishoprickes fell void Synod Paris ca. 8. to 2. Concil Satisdandum 25. q. 1. prouision should bee made by the joynt election of Clergie and people and that the Metropolitan assisted by the Bishops of his owne Prouince or of some Prouince next adjoyning should consecrate and ordaine him according to the ancient Canons without any reference at all to Rome though we find that euen at this verie time Iohn the third successor to Pelagius pursued the chase of his predecessors writing not only to the Bishops but to all in generall in France and Germanie in manner following We will and commaund that you and euerie of you all Bishops also and Priests whatsoeuer to obserue all the Decretals and ordinances of our predecessors in matters belonging to the Church And if any shall attempt the contrarie let him know that there is no place for repentance left vnto him Yet we find Greg. Turon l. 8. c. 20. that Vrsicin Bishop of Cahors at that verie time was excommunicated in the Synod of Mascon which was there called by the commaundement of king Gontran for entertaining Gombalt who then stood out in rebellion against him and that vpon his humble confession and penitent acknowledgement of his fault they enjoyned him not to cut either his haire or his beard neither yet to drinke wine nor to eat flesh nor to celebrate the office neither yet to minister the Communion during the space of three yeares An euident token that these Bishops assembled in Synod held still in their owne hands an absolute authoritie ouer their delinquent brethren And no maruell if these Bishops which dwelt so farre off made so light of the Popes commands seeing that euen vnder his nose the Archbishops of Aquileia Rauenna and Milan held their owne against him especially he of Rauenna which citie the Emperor Honorius and his successors had made the seat of the Empire from thence to looke a little neerer and to see what was doing in the East and where at that time Iustinus the second had commaunded Longinus his Exarcke or Vicar generall of the Empire in Italie to reside with power to commaund ouer all Dukes and other officers of those Prouinces who vpon the first entrance of the Lombards into Italie planted strong garrisons in euerie citie of defence especially in Rome and Rauenna Whence it ensued that the Pope could doe nothing in temporal matters by reason of the presence of the Exarck who did all in all and in spirituall affaires he was faine to keepe himselfe within his owne bounds because he saw that his spirituall authoritie which as a shadow followeth euer the bodie of the temporall power grew towards the wane and minished as that other of Rauenna encreased Neither was that his power at all acknowledged at Aquileia and Milan Sigon de Regno Italiae li. 1. where the Archbishops pretended That they held not of the See of Rome not at Aquileia because as Rome gloried in Saint Peter so did she in the Euangelist Saint Mâ—â—ke as first founder of her Church which had since that time beene ennobled with sundrie holie Bishops and Martyrs Not at Milan because her Church was first founded by Barnabas the Apostle and after that honoured by the Bishoprick of Saint Ambrose and had either of them a multitude of Suffragant Bishops vnder them and peraduenture they thought that tradition of Saint Peters chaire not to be all of the truest and easier to be said than proued And this is that which Sigonius reporteth though a writer of their owne Guicciard Histor li. 4. and which Guicciardine also deliuereth in these words In this time saith he meaning of the Exarchat the Bishops of Rome had nothing to doe in matters temporal and because the beautie of their ancient manners and pietie was now decayed men had them not in such admiration and reuerence as before but they liued vnder the commaund and subiection of the Emperours and Exarchs without whose leaue and licence they might not accept or presume to execute the office of the Bishopricke though chosen by the Clergie and people of the Citie and which is more the Bishops of Constantinople and of Rauenna because the Seat of Religion vsually followeth the Seat of the Empire began now to contest and to quarrell him vpon the point of Primacie And of this we shall find examples in that which followeth 20. PROGRESSION That Iohn Bishop of Constantinople assumed to himselfe the name of Vniuersall Bishop THe two generall Councels of Constantinople and Chalcedon had as we haue alreadie declared An. 580. in all points of prerogatiue equalled the two Bishops of Rome and of Constantinople sauing alwaies the prioritie of place to him of Rome This much offended the Bishop of Rome who neuer looked with a good eye vpon an equall neither could the other brooke the dealings of him of Rome as loth to acknowledge a superior Wherefore when the Bishop of Rome carried himselfe in the nature of an Vniuersall Bishop as farre as men would suffer him Jeuinator Iohn the fourth surnamed the Faster Bishop of Constantinople thought to preuent him by assuming to himselfe the title of Vniuersall Bishop about the yeare 580 being the more emboldened thereunto because he saw the seat of the Empire established at Constantinople the
seat of the Exarchat or Lieutenantship of Italie planted at Rauenna the Citie of Rome besieged by the Lumbards and consequently the Bishop of that Citie brought to a low ebbe insomuch that Pelagius the second who was elected during the siege after the death of Benedict the first could not send to the Emperor for his approbation and when the siege afterward broke vp by reason of the wet Gregorie who was at that time but a simple Deacon was faine to take a journey to Constantinople to pacifie the Emperor Plat. in Pelag 2. because saith Platina his election made by the Clergie was of no validitie and force without the good liking of the Emperour first had and obtained thereunto And this attempt of the Bishop of Constantinople we haue thought fit to reckon among the proceedings of the Papall Tyrannie because the succeeding Popes of Rome vsed this vsurpation of the other and made it serue to their owne aduantage and furtherance of their long intended Tyrannie OPPOSITION This Pelagius therefore so soone as the siege was broken vp tooke heart and wrote his letters 2. To. Concil in decret Pelag. 2. directed To all the Bishops who by the vnlawfull calling of Iohn the Patriarch for so he speaketh of him were assembled in Synod at Constantinople wherein hauing flourished a while with his Tu es Petrus at length he telleth them That they ought not to assemble themselues without the authoritie of this See That their present assemblie without him was no Councell but a verie Conuenticle That therefore they should presently breake vp that meeting vnlesse they would be excommunicated by the See Apostolike to conclude That they ought not to acknowledge Iohn as Vniuersall Bishop vnlesse they purposed to depart away from the Communion of all other Bishops And let no Patriarch saith he vse so prophane a title for if the chiefe Patriarch meaning himselfe should be called Vniuersall the name of a Patriarch should thereby be taken from all others But God forbid that it should euer fall into the heart of a Christian to assume anie thing vnto himselfe whereby the honour of his brethren may be debased For this cause I in my Epistles neuer call anie by that name for feare least by giuing him more than is his due I might seeme to take away euen that which of right belongeth to him Which clause is word for word inserted by Gratian into his Decrees saue only that in stead of Sâ—â—inus Patriarcha that is Chiefe Patriarch as it is in the Epistle he hath Vnus D. 99. c. Nullin 4. And yet the summarie of that verie chapter euen in the late edition of Gregorie the thirteenth is this That the Bishop of Rome himselfe may not be called Vniuersall But Pelagius goeth on and giueth the reason of that his saying For saith he the diuell our aduersarie goeth about like a roaring Lion exercising his rage vpon the humble and meeke hearted and seeking to deuoure not now the Sheepcoats but the verie principall members of the Church c. And Consider my brethren what is like to ensue c. For he commeth neere vnto him of whom it is written This is he which is King ouer all the children of pride which words I spake with griefe of mind seeing our brother and fellow Bishop Iohn in despight of the commaundement of our Sauior the precepts of the Apostles and Canons of the Church by this haughtie name to make himselfe his forerunner that is of Antichrist alluding manifestly to that place of the Apostle in his Epistle to the Thessalonians where he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Lifted vp or which lifteth himselfe vp aboue all that is called God or Deitie And farther he addeth a second reason which our best disguisers cannot put off which is Vniuersa omnia quae soli vni capiti cohaerent videlicet Christo That hereby Iohn went about to attribute to himselfe all those things which belong properly to the Head himselfe that is Christ and by the vsurpation of this pompous title to bring vnder his subiection all the members of Christ which as he saith proceeded from the Tempter who tempted our first father by casting vnto him the like bait of pride And now tell me whether all that which the Bishops of Rome haue since that time attempted in like manner can proceed from anie other spirit But he goeth on willing them to take heed least the poyson of this word proue fatall in the end to the poore members of Christ for that if this title be once graunted to him there are no longer anie Patriarchs left in the Church and so it might come to passe that if Iohn himselfe should happen to die in this his error there should not be left a Bishop in the Church persisting in state of truth c. That they must beware that this tentation of Sathan preuaile not ouer them to conclude that they neither giue nor take his title of Vniuersall Bishop And yet euer by the way he putteth them in mind of the Canons of Nice in fauour of the Primacie of his owne See to which all matters of importance saith he ought to be referred and yet as we haue alreadie declared no such matter And Gregorie at that time his Deacon Gregor li. 4. ep 38. l. 7. ep 69. and afterwards his successor in the Popedome in his Epistle which he wrote to Iohn vpon this verie argument Thou saith he which acknowledgest thy selfe vnworthie to haue beene made a Bishop doest thou in disdaine of thy brethren make thy selfe sale Bishop in the Church Intimating thereby that there is no difference whether we call him Sole or else Vniuersall Bishop And concerning the Councell held at Constantinople in the case of Gregorie Bishop of Antioch Propter nefandum elationis vocabulum Pelagius saith he disannulled the Acts of that Synod because of this execrable name of pride and forbad the Archdeacon which according to the custome he sent Ad vestigia Dominorum i. to the feet of the Lords i. the Emperours let the Reader obserue these words to celebrate the solemne seruice of Masses with thee And in like manner wrote he also to the Bishop of Thessalonica And this is that which passed in those daies betweene the two Bishops of Rome and of Constantinople Where we obserue that Pelagius absolutely condemneth both the name and office of an Vniuersall Bishop which none offereth to vsurpe and take vnto himselfe but onely he which is the forerunner of Antichrist as being an honour due to Christ to whom onely and properly it doth appertaine An. 580. Moreouer we may obserue that about this time when Chilperic King of France had assembled a Synod of Bishops at Paris to judge of the cause of Praetextatus Bishop of Rouen whom he had formerly exiled vntill the next Synod which should be called he declared openly vnto them that he had cause ynough to condemne him
doe otherwise than this were to thrust thy sickle into another mans corne Wherefore what euer is to be done by authoritie leaue vnto the Bishop of Arles whose iurisdiction reacheth as far as to Lions The like may be said of that Pall which they say was sent to Siagrius Bishop of Authun and many such forgeries may we find in those Epistles as we may ghesse by the priuiledge there granted to S. Medard Bishop of Soissons bearing date the yeare 593 Indictione 2 whereunto Theodoric his hand is set as if he had beene then raigning in Soissons who yet was neuer there and was scarce of age to speake at what time that priuiledge beareth date neither did the Popes of that time date after the manner which is there expressed But this I say that Gregorie had that name of Vniuersal Bishop in such abhomination that as he condemned it in another so he would neuer accept thereof in himselfe being verily persuaded that whensoeuer it came to be accepted the morrow after Antichrist should set foot into the Church It remaineth now that we see what Baronius replieth to all this Baron vol. 8. an 595. art 27. Saint Gregorie saith he imitated our Sauiour who stroue not with Sathan in his diuine Maiestie but in the humble and low estate of his flesh A weake ward to beare off so great a blow for did Christ to ouerthrow Sathan play Sathan himselfe For what else did Gregorie when he called euerie man the forerunner of Antichrist and Sathan himselfe if in the meane time he reserued this high Title and prerogatiue to himselfe Secondly he saith That Gregorie would not indeed be called Vniuersall Ib. art 32 33 34 as Father of all the world because the other Bishops were not his children but his brethren But in another sence saith he he doth not refuse it namely that they remaining his brethren and fellow Bishops he might yet bee reputed and taken as superiour vnto all In which sence he calleth himselfe by that Title in his Epistle Of the Priuiledges of Saint Medard to all Bishops But I would learne where they can find a ground for this distinction in Saint Gregories owne words seeing that he so often repeateth these and the like words That none would euer be called by that name and taketh offence that his brethren the Patriarches call him so and reckoneth thereof as of a great wrong done vnto him Me thinke so great an Annalist should haue brought some better proofe than that priuiledge of S. Medard which who so doth but see it condemneth presently as a fable and which himselfe confesseth to be subscribed by those Bishops which were not at that time created Bishops namely by Augustine Bishop of Canterburie and Mellitus Bishop of London whereas they were not yet passed ouer into England And how came Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria to subscribe this priuiledge Neither did Theodoric at that time raigne in France as Baronius himselfe confesseth Ib. art 81. an 593. but Childebert and Gontran And who can warrant vs that there is more truth in the priuiledge it selfe than there is in the subscription or is not the falshood of the subscription ynough to ouerthrow the instrument it selfe And yet is he not ashamed of this false coyne clipt by himselfe and rounded at his pleasure but vseth this forged instrument not onely as a law to bind vs poore men withall but euen as a definitiue sentence against the liues and Crownes of Princes For saith hee Gregorie pronounceth That Sedes Roma speculationem suam toti orbi indicit i. The See of Rome enioyneth her speculation to all the world and sendeth out her new constitutions vnto all Perfect good Latine no doubt but he goeth on If any King Bishop or Iudge violate or infringe the Decrees of our Apostolike authoritie and of this our commaundement of what degree or estate soeuer he be let him be depriued of his honour and cut off from the communion of Christ that is saith Baronius Kings from their kingdomes for violating the priuiledge of one poore hospitall Greg. 7. li. 8. Epist 21. li. 4. Epist 2. 23. And so did Gregorie the seuenth vnderstand and extend these words And is it then possible that hauing himselfe cried downe this Epistle he will now so much enhaunce the price of this base coyne Thirdly saith he when Pelagius predecessor vnto Gregorie saith in his first Epistle That no Patriarch may presume to vse this prophane name his meaning was that none of the foure Patriarches of the East should vse it to the exclusion of him of Rome that is in effect to take it from them and to appropriat it to himselfe And for proofe he alledgeth a certaine Epistle of Gregorie to Natalis where indeed he speaketh of foure Patriarches Epist 37. li. 2. but not a word to this purpose But not to goe farther a man that readeth the text it selfe had need to blush for him which cannot blush for himselfe for these words follow immediatly vpon the former Pela 2. Epist 1. ad vniuers Epise If saith he the Soueraigne and chiefe Patriarch such as hee supposeth himselfe to be in all that Epistle be called Vniuersall then is the name of Patriarch taken from all others but farre be this from the thought of a Christian Which then of these two did he Did he giue the Title of Soueraigne Patriarch to any one of the Patriarches of the East or did he denie himselfe to be a Christian or when he forbiddeth them to giue this Title of Vniuersall to any man doth he exclude himselfe out of the number of men Fourthly he saith That this verie Iohn of Constantinople Baron vol. 8. an 565. art 34. who chalenged this Title yet still acknowledged Gregorie as Head or Chiefe aboue him as appeareth saith he in the case of Iohn of Chalcedon which stood condemned of Heresie and yet Iohn of Constantinople suffered him to carrie his cause by Appeale to Rome and for proofe hereof alledgeth the Epistles of Gregorie to Iohn of Constantinople Greg. Epist 52. 64. li. 2. and vnto Narses It is true that in the former of those Epistles he complaineth That whereas hee hauing written to him concerning certaine wrongs done to Iohn of Chalcedon and to other Monkes of Isauria he made him answer That he knew of no such matter Wherupon he stormed and wrot to him againe That if he had made him a more direct answer he would haue sent them backe to him againe without more adoe and would neuer haue spoken of that which of right belongeth to him by the Canons which also he repeated vnto Narses Now no man euer doubted of their protections But what is all this to an Appeale to Rome seeing that there is not so much as the name either of an Appeallant or of an Appeale to be found in all those Epistles And as for those 15 16 17 Epistles of Gregorie which he citeth out of his
all along giuing him fairely to vnderstand That all the Apostles were endowed with equall authoritie and certifying him onely An. 649. That he was consecrated Bishop of Carthage without euer asking confirmation at his hands only he requesteth him to recommend him in his prayers vnto God that he might wel discharge his office After this came Martin who taking occasion vpon the fame and suspition that was of the Patriarches of the East that they were Monothelites sent thither certaine Bishops and made some of those which yet remained Orthodox in the East his Vicars This was a faire attempt but the Emperour Constans hindered him in his walke for the yeare following he sent and caused him to be apprehended in Rome and to be brought prisoner to Constantinople where he died a banished man hauing beene accused for conspiring with the Sarasens against the Emperour as appeareth by his letters written to Theodorus Martinus in Epist ad Theodor 14. Sanctuâ— Audoenus in vita Sancti Eligij Sacerdotalem Concilium This Martin was a man of a hautie mind and a great vndertaker yet could not he maintaine his pretended authoritie no not in the West For when a certaine Heretike had crept into the Bishopricke of Authun the Bishop of Noion who was then in Court solicited the king and obtained of him saith Saint Ouin That by his commaundement a Councell of Priests or Bishops should be called at Orleans where the Heretike was condemned and banished the realme of France without expecting any higher authoritie So likewise vnder Pope Eugenius his next successor there was a Councell held at Chaalons vpon the riuer of Saosne which as appeareth in the verie front thereof Ex euocatione ordinatione Domini Clodouaei Regis Synod Epist ad Theodo Arelat was assembled by the conuocation and ordinance of king Clouis as also in the Synodall Epistle to Theodore Archbishop of Arles wherein they presume to declare vnto him by the authoritie of that Synod That considering the time of his penance was not yet expired he might not offer to meddle with his Bishopricke nor with the good belonging thereunto Ordaining farther Ib. can 10. That vpon a vacancie no successor might be chosen but by the Clergie and people of that Prouince that otherwise the election should be held as voyd and of none effect where you shall find no exception or reseruation at all to the Pope of Rome And in Spaine there were held at that time the 7 8 9 and 10 Councels of Toledo all which acknowledge their assembling to haue proceeded onely from their owne care and from the authoritie of the Prince namely the seuenth By our deuotion say they and by the care of king Chindasuinda the eighth By the commaund of the king Reccesuinda and the tenth By his most holie desire Sanctissimâ— Vote without any mention of the Pope at all though in those Synods the highest points of our religion were in question as namely in the eight whose Synodall Epistle hath yet onely this inscription The Decree of the Vniuersall Councell published in the name of the Prince And againe A law published in the same Councell Imperante Principe glorioso by the commandement of the renowmed Prince In all which besides those high poynts of Christian religion order was also taken against intrusions extortions and other abuses of Bishops proceeding to the punishment of some and finall deposition of others insomuch that in the tenth Synod one Pontamius Bishop of Bracara a thing neuer before heard of accused himselfe and was thereupon deposed by the Synod and Fructuosus Bishop of Duna chosen in his place with these words We doe here constitute and appoint by a common election Fructuosus to be Gouernour of the Church of Bracara to take vpon him as Metropolitan the care of all the Prouince of Galleece and of all Congregations and Bishops of that countrey Patrum sententia And this was done by the Decree of the Fathers annexed to his letters of Ordination without binding him to take a journey to Vitalian at Rome for confirmation who sat not in that pride which Popes now vse to sit in For as Anastasius reporteth when the Emperour Constans came to Rome he with all his Clergie went to meet him six miles off and there receiued they him with all tokens of submission and reuerence though he was a sacrilegious and bloudie Emperour and one which had confined Pope Martin the first to a certaine place in banishment as Baronius reporteth 24. PROGRESSION Wherein the religion of this age principally consisted and what was the purpose of the Popes when they sent Preachers into forreine Countries THe good Bishops of the Primitiue Church heeded onely the building and reedifying of the spirituall Temple of God in gathering together liuing stones but from hence forward shall you find the Histories stuffed onely with relations of materiall Edifices Oratories Images Marbles Incrustations Ouerlayings with gold and such like which the worser sort of men were euer most spendfull in thereby to shadow and obscure the memorie of their euill acts And those princes which all histories leaue vnto vs stained with dishonor recouer fame and good report of vertue pietie and religion by either building or beautifying some Church or other after their example Beda l. 1. c. 20. 26. 29. Histor Eccl. l. 4. c. 1. 2. 16. 19. Galfri Monumet l. 8. c. 4. And if any Bishops of Rome did send to make a conquest of some farre countrey as Gregorie the Great into England and after him Honorius Vitalis and others it was not principally to preach the Gospell but to broach their owne ceremonies their Singings their Seruice in Latine Houres Organs Altars Tapers Anelings and such other nifles stirring vp Princes to inforce their subiects to the vse practise of them who would faine haue kept themselues to the first institution of the Church in the puritie of the Gospell Malmesbu de gest Anglo li. 1. c. 50. And the more to win vnto themselues credit in forreine parts where euer they saw any ambitious spirit thirsting after some preheminence ouer the rest of his brethren presently their fashion was to send him their Pall either as a bare token of honour or as a liuerie of their Vicarship and to vse meanes to draw all causes vnto them yet found they not credit in all places alike but as they caried it away cleere in some places so in others they met with a balke especially in those Churches which being well planted at the first grew vp and prospered in puritie of doctrine OPPOSITION Wherefore doe they what they could yet the Churches of the East euer reiected that Decree of Phocas 2. To. Concil Epist Vitalian 2 3 4. Sigo de Reg. Italiae l. 2. Blond Deca 1. li. 9. An. 680. neither would Paule Archbishop of Candia suffer Iohn Bishop of Lampeon when he had beene condemned by his owne Synod to appeale to Rome as
especially out of the letters of the Emperour to Domnus and Agatho Bishops of Rome as also to George Bishop of Constantinople to whom he wrot to the same effect with the like respect honour and Title as to the other saue onely that he called the one Vniuersall Patriarch and the other Vniuersall Pope Likewise out of the Synodicall Suggestion for so is it called which Pope Agatho sent vnto the Emperours where we find this superscription Agatho Bishop Seruant of the Seruants of God with all the Synods which are vnder the Councell of the See Apostolike as also out of that Epistle which he wrot to the Emperors vpon the receit of their Patent where he repeateth againe the Mandat of the Emperour vnto him De familiari Cler◠for the sending of deputies to the Synod assigned as well of the Synod which was held not far off from the Apostolike See as of his own particular Clergie And yet we find none subscribed but Italians and Agatho himselfe signeth in these tearmes Act. 4. With the generalitie of the Councell of all the Apostolike See that is of all his jurisdiction Act. 17. And in the subscription of the seuenteenth Action the Legats of Pope Agatho and of the Bishops of Alexandria Antioch and Ierusalem stile themselues Lieutenants of the Apostolike See meaning euery one of his own Church And Abundantius and Iohn both Bishops subscribe in particular by the name of Legats of the whole Councel of the holie Apostolike See of Rome This Councel therefore represented his See and his See was according to his owne definition bounded within the precincts of Italie And in like tearms doth the Emperor Constantine make answer to Agatho and to his Synod in the 18 Action Thirdly Act. 18. in all the Actions of this Synod things are generally noted to haue beene done Praesidente Constantino c. where also all the Nobilitie and Senators who assisted are euer named before the Popes Legats who are there said sometimes to Reside and sometimes to Preside as in the sixt and seuenth Actions And in the Emperours absence those said Senators Presided in the Councell gathered the voyces and gaue direction concerning the Action then in hand as may appeare by those words which we find in the 12 13 15 16 and 17 Actions Proposito venerando sessu pijssimi Imperatoris c. Ex persona ipsius secundum iussionem eius praesidentibus audientibus Wherby we see Lib. Pontif. in Agatho that the Pontificall went about to abuse the Reader through the likenesse of the word when he saith in the life of Pope Agatho That his Legats were receiued Rsidente sub Regali cultu Imperatori not daring to say Praesidente with like honestie as before where he maketh the Bishop of Constantinople writing to Vigilius in stead of Residente nobiscum to say Praesidente nobis vestra Beatitudine thereby to get an authoritie for the Presidencie of the Pope the word Residere being frequently vsed in this sence and to this purpose as we may find more than once in one leafe of the life of Pope Agatho Residere praecepti vna cum nostris c. Residente Synodo cum eius pietate Residente vna cum principe and so throughout in this whole Councell By which we may perceiue with what face Bellarmine affirmeth That Agatho his Legats presided alledging for proofe Zonaras whereas yet he saith in expresse tearmes That the Legats of Agatho 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Gregorie of Constantinople and Theophilus of Antioch were chiefe Leaders in this Councell where as you see he joyneth them all together Fourthly the Synod contrarie to that which Agatho had formerly boasted of concerning the infallabilitie of his See condemned Honorius one of his predecessors of Heresie and that in the face and presence of his Legats hauing first seene and compared the copies of his letters with the originall it selfe and declared him to haue beene Fautorem concursorem Action 12. 13. 17. 18. confirmatorem A fauourer a concurrent and an abettor of the Heresie and impietie of the Monothelites and consequently an instrument of Satan to whom with sundrie others they deliuer him ouer and damne the memoriall of him for euer Which sentence was first published in full Councell and afterwards ratified by expresse letters sent from Leo the second his successor Epist Leo. in 6. Synod vniuers D. 19. c. Sicut omnes Which ouerthroweth that goodlie Canon of Pope Agatho Sicut omnes which saith That all the Decrees of the Bishops of Rome ought to be kept and obeyed as the voyce of Saint Peter himselfe And as for the ranke and place of the Pope they bring him backe againe to the ancient Canons of the second Councell of Constantinople and of Chalcedon ordaining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Constant vniuers 6. in Trullo Can. 56. C. Habeo librum C. Placuit D. 16. Concil Nicae 2. vniuers 7. Action 2. 4. That the See of Constantinople should haue equall priuiledges with that of Rome and in all Church matters should be honoured as much as the other as being next in order after her Neither is it ynough to replie That this Councell made no Canons and that therefore this is false for it hath beene elsewhere sufficiently declared and Gratian himselfe affirmeth as much That this Synod was assembled at two seuerall times and that at the second assembling they enacted an hundred and three Canons as Onuphrius himselfe acknowledgeth which were afterwards authorised by the second Councell of Nice being the seuenth Vniuersall Synod Act. 14. in the presence of Pope Adrian his Legats the said Canons being by the Fathers at their second meeting vnder Iustinian the second after that he had quieted the troubles of the Empire taken out of the Records of the first meeting As for the temporall Estate Agatho before acknowledged That Rome was the seruile Citie of the Emperour Lib. Pontifical in Agatho and as a great and high fauour obtained of him a Release or discharge of a certaine summe of money which the Bishop of Rome was wont to pay into the Emperours coffers for his ordination yet with condition still D. 63. c. Agath 21. That his election should neuer passe vnto ordination without the Emperours priuitie and expresse commaund as the auncient manner was And this Law hath Gratian himselfe inserted in the Decrete So that it is no great wonder if their power reached not altogether so farre as their desire in the ordination of others which we haue heretofore obserued in the Councell of Chaalons held here in France and in the 7 8 9 and 10 Councels of Toledo as also we may now obserue in the 12 of Toledo Concil Tolet. 12. Ca. 6. which was held in the time of this Agatho of whom we speake where we find that the Prince appointed those for Bishops which were elected by the Prouince and if they happened to let the
we thinke in this so great an alteration both in the doctrine and also in the gouernment of the Church that euerie man held his peace for the doctrine we haue elsewhere declared how euerie article and when it came to be corrupted as also what opposition was alwaies made against it so that we shall not need to rehearse it here farther than as it was vsed by the Popes to the corruption of the policie and gouernment of the Church The Popes as we haue said thrust the Emperors out of Italie the colour was because they rejected the adoration of Images it being therefore cleare that the three seuerall Councels of Constantinople the one held in the yeare 713 the other in the yeare 729 and the third called the seuenth vniuersall Councell An. 713. An. 729. An. 755. consisting of 338 Bishops in the yeare 755 all held in the times of Constantine Gregorie the second and Stephen the third who were those that did abuse this article of Images to thrust the Emperours out of Italie it being I say cleare that all these condemned the adoration of Images Is it not manifest what they judged of the Popes proceedings against the Emperours seeing they condemned the ground of their proceedings And we may easily imagine what the Churches of Fraunce thought of those Popes whom they saw to trouble the world vnder a colour of Images seeing themselues neither at that present nor in long time after vsed them or at least vsed no religious honour towards them no not those who yet condemned the Greekes for breaking and defacing them Anastas Biblioth in ep ad Joh. 8. Baron in Annal. an 794. art 40. witnesse Anastasius a Writer of that verie time and Baronius of this present and seeing that a Councell held at Gentilli others say at Saumur in Fraunce vnder Pepin himselfe not daring to speake more plainely for feare of the Pope yet counsailed the Emperours of Greece to hold them to the ancient vsage of the Church seeing also that another Councell of the Westerne Churches held vnder Charlemaigne at Francford composed as sayth Sigonius of a great multitude of Bishops of Fraunce Germanie and Italie present there the Legats of the Pope condemned openly and shamefully that second Councell of Nice and consequently censured all those Councels which were held at Rome in the yeare 713 716 742 768 vnder Constantine Gregorie the second Zacharie and Stephen the third for the support of Images Moreouer they published a booke against that second Councell of Nice declaring it to haue beene a false Synod and no Councell at all against Pope Adrian who had approued it and who can doubt but that Pepin and Charlemaigne themselues would haue condemned it but that they could not meddle with the point of state without quarrelling the Pope vpon a matter of the Church But to come vnto the Historie of those times Zacharie had holpen Pepin in his vsurpation of the Crowne of France and Pepin in thankfulnesse came to assist him in his exaltation ouer the Emperors and Lumbards in Italie Carloman his owne brother which was entred into a Monasterie at Mount Cassin in Italie tooke a journey of purpose into France to dissuade the enterprise Annon lib. 4. c. 62. and with great earnestnesse in open Parliament pleaded the cause of the Lumbard King which how could he doe without condemning the Popes ambition Some say he did it not of his owne will Sigon l. 3. de Reg. Jtal. Anastas in Stephan 3. but by the commandement of his Abbot but was not the good of the Church if he had so thought it more to haue beene regarded Or what could an Abbot haue done to so great a Prince as he was In the end Charles came to an end of his conquests in Italie then was he moued to ratifie to Adrian the pretended donation of Pepin at what time Charles let him to vnderstand well ynough that he held not his Crowne from the Pope but that the Pope held both his dignitie and Rome it selfe in fee from him and homage to his Empire for there it was by generall consent of Bishops and Abbots ordained That Charles should be Prince of the Senat in which verie point Adrian encroached vpon the prerogatiue of the Emperour to whom onely it appertained to giue that title and that he should haue power to inuest the Archbishops and Bishops of all Prouinces meaning of Italie with prouiso That if they were not allowed and inuested by him they could not be consecrated by anie moreouer that he should elect the Pope and dispose of the See Apostolike all which we find in Gratian in the Decrete standing yet after the correction of Gregorie the thirteenth So likewise Sigebert Abbot of Gemblons D. 63. C. Hadrianus 22. Sigon de Reg. Ital. l. 4. Dignitatem Principatus Sigibert in Chron. Charles saith he held a Councell at Rome with Pope Adrian with 150 other Bishops and Abbots to whom the Pope with the whole Synod gaue authoritie to elect the Pope and to prouide the See Apostolike and gaue him also the title of Prince ordaining farther that the Archbishops and Bishops throughout the Prouinces should receiue inuestiture from him and that a Bishop not approued and inuested by him should not be consecrated by anie and that such as should be refractarie to this decree should be Anathema and if they repented not their goods should be confiscated Which Gratian expresseth in these words Whosoeuer shall doe contrarie to this decree the Synod layeth the band of Anathema vpon him and ordaineth that his goods shall be confiscated if he repent not So also saith Sigonius adding farther that this Rite of Inuestiture was so called because it was giuen them by a Ring and a staffe in regard no doubt of those lands which they euen then possessed This Rite of confirming the Popes continued as we haue alreadie shewed in the Emperors hands vntill the time of Constantine Pogonatus who about 100 yeares past had released it to Pope Benedict the second and so it continued vntill now when Charlemaigne tooke it into his hands againe Sigonius graunteth all this to be true but he addeth that Charlemaigne out of his good nature released it againe but there is no author for it and the practise long after was to the contrarie Baronius here setteth vpon poore Sigibert Baron vol. 9. an 774. art 10 11 seq and crieth out ô scelus ô imposture ô fraus laying to his charge that he was of the Emperor Henrie his faction and that in fauour of him he inuented this fable and that the Historians of Charles say no such matter But what was Gratian were all the rest of later times schismatikes for reporting the same thing after the same manner Was Gregorie the 13 a schismatike who hath in his late correction left that Canon standing and vncontrolled yea but Gratian had it from Sigibert and gaue too light credence to him It is true that Gratian hath
set it downe in Sigibert his owne words But is this all the esteeme he maketh of this great Oracle of the Canonists And I aske farther in all that schisme of Hildebrand or in anie other where this case was so hotly debated was Sigibert euer condemned of a falsehood or accused of forgerie If we should reject their authors as peremptorily as they do their owne what villanie would they not say against vs For whereas he saith that this word Inuestiture was not then in vse euery man knoweth that it came in with the Lumbards But I returne to Charlemaigne In the partage which he made of Italie he left Apulia and Calabria to the Emperour of Greece as heretofore in the time of Iustinian and appointed Dukes of Beneuent Spoletum and Friul as vnder the Lumbards As for the Exarchat of Rauenna Romania la Marche the Duchie of Perousa of Rome Tuscanie and Campania which he had giuen to the Pope he retained the soueraignetie ouer them to himselfe and consequently ouer the Popes who could not hold these Duchies but by oath of fealtie and allegeance conceiued in these words Sigon de Reg. Jtal. l. 4. I T. R. doe promise to be faithfull all my life long without fraud or mal engine to Charles my Lord and to his children c. And the truth is that it appeareth by Adrians Epistles that he held not himselfe all of the best contented with Charlemaignes dealings seeing he so often putteth him in mind of the great debt he owed to S. Peter and that therefore he should remember the promises which he had made vnto him Ep. Adrian ad Charol 30 31 39. complaining euer and anon of those whom he had left behind him in Italie to command euen in matters of the Church That the Bishop of Rauenna since his comming into Italie was growne stouter than before especially since the time that he had sent thither some of his Commissaries to elect a new Bishop reprouing him sometimes for these matters and calling him to answere it before S. Peter All which we shall see more at large hereafter An. 796. In the yeare 796 died Adrian in whose roame succeeded Leo the third by the election of the Clergie and people of Rome who presently vpon his election dispatched an embassadour vnto Charlemaigne to aduertise him of his election and to present vnto him the keyes of the Confession i. of the Sepulchre of S. Peter with the maine Standard of the Citie and manie other honourable presents in token of fealtie and homage requesting him to send some principall man of his Court to minister the oath of Allegeance to the people of Rome thereby to hold them in their dutie and subjection vnto him Ad suam fidem et subiectionem Aimoni. lib. 4. cap. 86. as Aimonius in his Historie reporteth whereupon Anguilbert Abbor of S. Ritharius was dispatched thither to that effect Shortly after the nobilitie of Rome growne wearie of the Popes yoke and willing to shake it off set vpon Leo as he went in solemne procession threw him from his horse and left him there halfe dead his followers tooke him vp and carried him to the Vatican It is reported that they pulled out his eyes but that God by miracle put them into his head againe We may well doubt of this miracle Lib. 4. c. 89. Zonar to 3. pag. 97. seeing that Aimonius reporting it addeth as some thought But Zonaras speaketh plainely and sayth That they who were put in trust to pull them out spared them and onely beat him about the eyes without perishing his sight and yet these men crie out A miracle Leo hereupon tooke a journey into Germanie as farre as Westfalia where Charlemaigne then was to craue justice telling him That the Romanes who had long since taken their Bishop for their Lord seeking now to returne to their auncient libertie and not able to oppresse him with false criminations had attempted vpon his life Whereupon Charlemaigne resolued in the yere 800 to make a voyage into Italie An. 800. Vpon his arriuall at Rome he assembled a multitude of Italian and French Bishops commaunding the accusers and the accused i. Leo the Pope to appeare before them himselfe presiding and sitting in the middest of them Anastasius the Popes Historian sayth That the Bishops then and there declared openly that they might not judge the See Apostolike Aimoni. li. 4. c. 90. but Aimonius a great deale more sincerely reporteth That there being none found that would come forth and charge him with his crimes he purged himselfe by oath And vpon this sedition tooke Charlemaigne occasion to seise into his owne hands all authoritie ouer the Citie of Rome for as an Italian Author of that time reporteth He thereupon resolued to make all the great ones of Rome as well Bishops as Laies Author quidam Jial apud Viguerium to become vassales of the Empire That they and the whole people should sweare fealtie to the Emperor That the Emperour should alwaies haue his L. Deputie residing within Rome in the Palace of Saint Peter at a certaine stipend by the day to void all contentions arising among them Missum suum and this Deputie carried matters so that the least in the Citie had alwaies iustice against the greatest though neuer so neere kinsman to the Pope all fines leuied to the vse of the Emperor who onely could dispense and pardon And this order continued saith that Author vnto the time of Lewis the second sonne of Lotharius This is certaine that vpon a Christmas day as Ado Viennensis writeth Pope Leo set the crowne vpon his head before S. Peters altar all the people crying out To Charles Augustus crowned of God Ado Viennens in Chroni an 798. Ab eodem Pontifice adoratus est great and peaceable Emperour of the Romans life and victories After which salutations he was adored by the Pope himselfe after the manner of the ancient Princes and from that time leauing the name of Prince he tooke the title of Emperour and Augustus And if you would know what is meant by the manner of ancient Princes Saluian telleth vs Saluian in ep ad parent That the manner was for seruants to kisse their Lords and Masters feet And in such qualitie did they acknowledge Charlemaigne euen as liege Lord of the Citie of Rome as Paulus Diaconus speaking to him saith You shall find expressed the names of the streets gates bridges places and Tribes of your Romulean Citie that is of Rome Aimo l. 4. c. 90. Paul Diacon in dedicat Festi Pompeij And thus did Charlemaigne make the Bishop of Rome know himselfe euē in Italie and in the proper place of their magnificence And this was the cause of his comming thither at that time not as they would haue it to kisse the Popes pantofle or to visit S. Peters threshold for we find euen at this very time one Claudius Bishop of Turin crying out
time of their first Christian Princes Waltram Bishop of Naumbourg to this purpose speaking Gregorie the Great saith he wrot to Theodoric and to Brunichild To grant inuestitures of Bishops without simonie so that this right began in the first race of the kings of France And it followeth That long time before that decree of Adrian and his successors the kings once annointed and the Grand Master of their houshold Waltramus apud Naumburgensis granted inuestitures of Bishoprickes as did Dagobert Theodobert and Sigebert by whom were in throned Remaclus Amandus Audomarus Antpertus Eligius Lampertus and other holie Bishops c. We also find in histories how the Bishops of Spaine Scotland England and Hungarie came in alwayes by the authoritie of the kings following the ancient custome vntill this present noueltie meaning which the Popes brought in about the yeare 1100 So that where we read That about the yeare 779 Charlâ—maine would haue Turpiâ— or Tilpin Archbishop of Reims to accept of the Pallas Pope Adrians hands wee must take it for a speciall fauour which he meant to doe him at their present and which he knew well how to restraine when he saw himselfe at an end of his purposes which he had in hand Adde we hereunto That both Pepin and Charles made lawes meerely Ecclesiasticall not concerning Church gouernment onely but also concerning points of doctrine whereof we haue the articles to this day Capitularia and at Modena saith Sigonius are those lawes yet kept by which he fashioned the State of the Church after a new order whereof he alledgeth the prâ—â—me onely but thereby by appeareth that he purposed seriously to execute his power mentioned in the chapter Hadrianus in reforming the Church and 〈◊〉 Apostolike See it selfe But no cable could hold the violent ruine and corruption of that Church and all his diligence serued onely to their greater condemnation For the Scripture must needs be fulfilled That this ambition must raise it selfe vpon the ruines of whatsoeuer was good just or holy As indeed their 〈◊〉 deuotions and whatsoeuer seemed in them to participat most of the spirit had ouer reference to some worldly respect and purpose Gregorie the second and third sent Boniface into Germanie where they found Christian Churches of long continuance yet they call Boniface the Apostle of the Germans as if he had first coâ—â—ed them to Christ For what his chiefe drift and purpose was we may learne by the oath which he tooke to Gregorie the second at his going in these words I doe promise to S. Peter and to you his Vicar c. that with all integritie I will serue and bend my course to the behoofe and profit of thy Church c. If I shall otherwise do let me in the day of iudgement incurre the punishment of Ananias and Saphira and he deliuered him this oath signed with his owne hand And yet Gregorie writing to the Germans saith That he sent him for the illumination of the Gentiles promising to whomsoeuer that should assist him place with the blessed Martyrs 2. To. Concil in Decret Greg. 2. and threatning euerie one that should resist him with Anathema who yet preached nought vnto them but the authoritie of the Pope and Romish inuentions The like may we learne by the letters of Gregorie the third to Boniface Ib. in Epist ad Epist Praebyt Diacâ—n wherein he rejoyceth with him for that God had opened to him among these nations the way of saluation and the doore of mercie and had sent his Angell before him to prepare his way This Angell was Charolus Martellus who fauoured him and the cause why we haue seene before Neither doth he sticke to tell vs in this verie Epistle To. 2. Concil in Epist 2. ad Bonifac what this way of saluation was to wit the Apostolicall Tradition of creating Bishops there ex nostra vice that is in true construction after his owne mind and humor Neither did Boniface faile one jot of his promise as we may farther learne by his Epistle to Zacharie Ib. Epist Decret Zachar. wherein hee protesteth That looke how many auditors and disciples God had giuen him in this his embassage bee had not ceased to draw them euerie one to the obedience of his See As also by that Epistle of Zacharie to the Bishops of France and Germanie wherein he congratulateth them not for the vnion which they had with him in Christ but that they were conuerted to Saint Peter whom God had appointed as a fauourer and master ouer them that is That they acknowledged the Bishop of Rome deliuering them withall a doctrine no doubt verie necessarie to saluation to wit That Christians aboue all must beware of eating Gaies Dawes Storkes Beauers Hares wild Horses c. with such like fooleries for more necessarie doctrines of saluation shall you there find none referring himselfe for the rest to the sufficiencie of Boniface in these matters Ib. Epist Greg. ad Bonifac. to whom he writeth and holie brother saith he thou art well instructed in all things by the holie Scriptures Yet could not the Popes effect all that they attempted in France and Germanie for all their support by Princes For Gregorie the second is faine to write to Charolus Martellus vpon the information of Boniface and to request That hee would represse a certaine Bishop accused of some idlenesse in his charge And Zacharie was not well content with the Bishops of France for that contrarie to promise they regarded not the Pall when it was sent vnto them It may be hee tooke too deepe of them as he can hardly denie in his Epistle to Boniface but in the end If they will not saith he aduise them But which is more Carloman himselfe in the Synod which he assembled in his kingdomes assisted by Boniface saith in expresse words By the aduise of our Bishops and great men we haue appointed Bishops and for Archbishop ouer them Boniface Missum Sancti Petri. Synod Franc. sub Carlomanno An 742. the messenger or deputie of Saint Peter by which it appeareth That Carloman himselfe prouided or appointed them And this is the first time that we euer find a Legat of Rome assisting in any of the Councels of France namely in the yeare 742. To be short if Boniface sought to blemish any of the Bishops whom he found there at his comming they died not in his debt calling him Auenti Annal. â—oior li. 3. The author of lyeâ— the disturber of peace pietie and the corrupter of Christian doctrine who yet were Monkes and the most learned of those times Clemens and Sampson of Scotland Adelbertus of France disciples of Beda and others whom they seeke to staine by sundrie imputations But if any angred him or seemed to be more learned than himselfe his next way was to accuse him of Heresie to make the Pope damne him for an Heretike and the Prince to bee ill persuaded of him As for example Virgilius a
Bishop much renowned for his pietie and learning in Bauaria for affirming That there were Antipodes as hee was indeed a man seeme in all sciences especially in the Mathematikes Which Boniface persuaded Zacharie a couple of scholers well met to condemne in him as Heresie and irreligion And thereupon were letters dispatched to Vtilo king of Bauiere to depose him from his charge To conclude this section we may not forget that this Adrian was the first that is said to haue sealed in lead as also that he laid the first stone of that doctrine which since that time hath beene so well practised by his successors to the cost of so many kings and princes Adrian in Epist ad Charo mag de Nicae Synod That if any man hold any Church goods if he refuse to restore them he is an Heretike The verie seed of so many excommunications spoyles and reuolts of subiects from their lawfull Lords and Soueraignes and vnder this colour did he animat Charlemaine against the Emperours of the East and hereupon also Leo the third tooke occasion to crowne him Emperour of the West and if we will beleeue Baronius to translate the Empire vpon him Now from this coronation of Charlemaine at Rome by Pope Leo Baronius after his accustomed boldnesse in this kind draweth in consequence a cruel and a bloudie doctrine wherein all Christian Princes haue their interest namely That the Bishop of Rome hath authoritie and power to translate Empires and kingdomes Baron vol. 9. â—â— 800. art 6 7 8 sequent filling with this argument six or eight pages Leo set the Crowne vpon Charlemaines head We grant what followeth Ergo saith he Leo collated the Empire vpon him translated it from the Greekes to the French did it and had right so to doe What Reader can endure such a non sequitur as this For when the Patriarch of Constantinople was wont to crowne the Emperour or when Archbishops in other places crowne their kings doe they bestow the Empire or kingdome on them or because they are instruments vsed for the performance of this ceremonie doth it implie a power or right in them of conferring kingdomes whether hereditarie or electiue No doubt neither he that did consecrate nor he that was consecrated had euer any such opinion And therefore the Emperors crowned by the Patriarches and Charlemaine by the Pope were neuerthelesse teermed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. crowned of God as appeared in Charles by the acclamation before mentioned of the people made at his coronation Charolo à Deo coronato c. But peraduenture his authorities are better than his reasons All this saith he was according as it is written Dan. 4. The most high ruleth ouer the kingdomes of men and he giueth it to whom it pleaseth him True but how doth he proue that the Pope is God or that the most high hath surrendred his place to him And againe By me kings raigne and by me princes beare rule Prouerb 8. which words Salomon spake of the eternall wisedome of God And where doth he proue that this wisedome was hypostatically and essentially residing in the person of the Pope And yet as if he had deliuered some high point of doctrine Reader saith he consider well this matter c. and what I pray you followeth of this wide gaping but meere gallerie and cogging Secondly Who doubteth saith he but God hath giuen as great authoritie to his Church as heretofore he gaue to the Iewish Synagogues And doe we not for how Samuel translated the kingdome of Saul to Dauid Elias and Eliseus from the house of Achab to the stocke of Iehu Nothing but trickes againe for where readeth he that the Synagogue had euer right to translate the kingdome that euer it did it or medled with it And if the Pope for this purpose will needs be master of the Synagogue and circumcise himselfe yet how wil he proue vnto vs that vnto this decayed Synagogue of the Iewes the Church of Rome hath now succeeded rather than that of Ierusalem of Alexandria or of Antioch or which is more where will he shew vs That God hath spoken to him and giuen him any speciall commaund either by Oracle or by myracle or by any other way Doth he not see that this worke was altogether extraordinarie wherein the High Priest was not vsed but a Prophet and vessell elected of God for this speciall purpose which should not haue beene if the office had beene properly affected to the Synagogue And shall these men be ouer suffered thus to abuse the world Thirdly saith he it was said to Ieremie Ierem. 1. I haue set thee this day ouer nations and kingdomes to plucke vp and to destroy to plant and to build And it was also said by the Prophet Haggei The glorie of this house i. of the second Temple shall bee greater than the glorie of the first And Saint Paul saith If the ministration of condemnation i. the Law was glorious much more shall the ministrie of righteousnesse exceed in glorie meaning the ministrie of justification by faith in Christ Ergo saith Baronius much more hath the Pope power to plucke vp and to pull downe to collate and to translate kingdomes Who can but grind his teeth to heare such prophane abuse and blasphemie of the word of God For was Ieremie either Synogogue or High Priest or was he to denounce and threaten the ruine of the Iewish Estate by the Babylonians as a Priest of Anatoh or as a Prophet and was it not said vnto him when he would haue excused himselfe Ierem. â— 6 9. Before thou camest out of the womb I sanctified thee and ordained thee a Prophet for the nations And did nor the Lord put forth his hand and touch his mouth saying Behold I haue put my words into thy mouth What can Leo and the rest of such companions alledge for themselues like vnto this And last of all doth he make no difference betweene denouncing the judgements of God as they were reuealed vnto him by speciall commaund from him and the intruding himselfe without commission to the deposing of one king and installing of another Ieremie though founded as you see vpon a greater power yet did he presume to depose Sedechias or to annoint Nabuchadnezzer in his roome Saint Ierome truely was of another mind concerning this place of Scripture who expoundeth it by another in the fiue twentieth of the same Prophet where God deliuered to the Prophet a cup to make drunke all nations with the wine of his wrath all which are there specified by their names that is to forwarne them of the plagues which God was redie to powre out vpon them And yet doe we any where find that the Prophet intermedleth with the affaires of those seuerall nations And when Saint Ierome will goe a little farther and allegorise this peece of Scripture he expoundeth these words of planting and pulling vp the one of bad doctrines which
had beene faultie and negligent sometime to amend their manners confessing that sermons had been a long time omitted Sigon de Reg. Ital. lib. 5. through the negligence partly of the Prelats partly of the people who by hauing priuat chappels adioyning to their houses neglected the frequentation of the publike Churches with many other matters of like nature all which he tooke order to redresse as to him seemed best sitting in his palace and by the aduise of his priuie Counsel And whereas there was one Gratian a Master of the campe and a man of great credit and authoritie who sought to sow discord betweene the Temporall Estate and the Clergie practising vnder hand to translate the whole Empire backe vnto Greece againe Lotharius hearing hereof sent to his sonne Lewis to march immediatly vnto Rome and there to preuent such inconuenience And Platina reporteth That Leo the Pope was accused as partie in this conspiracie But in the end Lewis hauing hanged one Daniel who had falsely accused him Pope Leo wrot to Lotharius That he did and euer would obserue the behests and commaundements of his progenitors Requesting him withall That the Roman law might still take place as now and heretofore And we haue the extract of that letter in the Decret of Gratian in these words De Capitulis vel praeceptis imperialibus vestris D. 10. c. 19. vestrorumque Pontificum praedecessorum irrefragabilitèr custodiendis quantum valuimus valemus Christo propitio nunc in aeuum modis omnibus nos conseruaturos profitemur Et si fortasse quilibet vobis alitèr dixerit vel dicturus fuerit scias eum pro certò mendacem Where Baronius after Isidore in stead of vestrorumque Pontificum readeth nostrorumque Baron an 853. art 17. contrarie to the credit of all copies and glosses onely to auoid Leo his tying himselfe to the obseruation of such Edicts and Iniunctions as our kings shall make in the assemblies of their Bishops in their dominions Capitularibus And how farre kings of those dayes proceeded in matters of this nature we can learne no whence better than from the Decrees and ordinances of Charles and Lewis Capitulos and those which we haue also of the Synod of Soissons alledged by Baronius himselfe and called Capitula Charoli Calui The Iniunctions of Charles the Bauld which concerned the whole policie and discipline of the Church And the same Leo in another Epistle speaketh to the Emperour as humbly as in the former In the proceedings of this cause saith he we haue done some things incompetently not obseruing in your subiects causes the ordinarie course of law we are readie to reforme what euer is amisse as you and your Commissioners shall thinke fit c. Wherefore we earnestly intreat your clemencie and greatnesse That you would send some such into these parts to take knowledge of these matters c. and of all matters great or small which any man hath informed you of concerning vs c. By which we may easily perceiue what hand the Emperor in those dayes bare ouer the Bishops of Rome Yet Baronius contesteth That Leo withstood Lotharius and Lewis the Emperors in the claime which they made to their right of confirmation vpon the election of Popes and that hee preuailed so farre that the election from that time should be made according to the Canons meaning that Canon by which they pretend That Lewis the first Emperor renounced all right in the election But for proofe he alledgeth naught but a Palea of the Decret which is vnable to stand against the current of all Histories besides And yet the words of that Palea import but this That betweene the Emperours and the Pope it was accorded That the election and consecration of the Bishop of Rome in time to come should not be made but iustly and canonically which no Logicke can wrest to proue what he intendeth And these words are noted for a Palea in the verie edition of Gregorie the thirteenth Hincmar Epist ad Charol Caâ—n de Episc Syluanectensi Idem ad populuÌ„ Bellouacensem Liberam Regularem Electionem This Leo as he could not keepe himselfe from encroaching so met hee sometimes with rubs in his way Charles the Bauld raigned at that time in France The order was when a Bishopricke fell void that the Clergie and people joyned in petition to the king to grant them leaue to make a free and a regular election and that he would send thither according to the holie Canons a Visitor to assist at the election And thereupon did the king signifie to the Metropolitan which of his Bishops he would haue to assist as Visitor to see the election in all points canonically made yet so as without any preiudice of his owne Canons By which it was ordained That in euerie such election the consent of Clergie and people should concurre it being the principall cause why the Prince would haue a Visitor to assist to see his Canons duely and carefully obserued All which we may learne out of sundrie Epistles of Hincmar Archbishop of Reims but especially out of that which he wrot to Charles the Bauld touching the vacancie of the Bishopricke of Senlis himselfe being chosen Archbishop in a Synod held at Beauuais in the place of Hebo which rebelled against the Emperor Lewis And though there be one which writeth That at the entreatie of Lotharius he receiued the Pall at Leo his hands to weare euerie day a priuiledge which the Pope said he would neuer grant to any other yet Hincmar himselfe holding this Pal for a badge of honour Idem ad Cler. pleb Cameracensem Idem ad Laudunenses c. 6. rather than for a marke of subiection spareth not to say openly That it was not lawfull for the inferiour Bishops vpon any publike or generall occasion to consult the Pope vnlesse they had first aduised thereof with their owne Archbishops and yet the question was onely of consulting That it was needlesse for Archbishops to expect resolutions from the See of Rome concerning such things as were alreadie sentenced in the holie Scriptures in the Councels in Canons and Decrees of the Church And thereupon inhibiteth his nephew Hincmar Bishop of Laon to Appeale to Rome declaring the letters monitorie Ib. c. 34. by which the Pope warned him to appeare before him to be void and of none effect forbidding him to obey his summons and expounding these words Tues Petrus c. in this manner Vpon this sure and solide confession of faith which thou hast made will I build my Church And as touching the power of binding and loossing he spareth not to write to the Pope himselfe Idem in Epist ad Hadrian 2. telling him out of the writings of Leo the first That that power was passed and deriued from Saint Peter and from the rest of the Apostles to all the chiefe Heads of the Church meaning to all Bishops and consequently to
was If you will say that those statues were erected not past some two hundred yeares was it not long ynough for Rome to take knowledge of it being vnder her nose and to gaine say it if it had beene false Last of all Onuphrius sayth Luitprand l. 6. c. 6. 7. That he is of opinion that this tale proceeded from hence That Pope Iohn the twelfth had manie concubines and aboue the rest Ione Raineria and Stephania and because he suffered himselfe to be led by Ione and did what pleased her some idle head or other inuented this tale of her But he whose occupation is to be an Annalist doth he not remember that there are an hundred yeares betweene And what probabilitie to put Iohn the twelfth for Iohn the eight And doth he thinke with this friuolous conjecture to shake the foundation of so manie proofes And which is more Luitprand whom he alledgeth among all his concubines nameth no Ione but Raineria he doth whom he made gouernesse of manie Cities and gaue her manie Crosses and Chalices of S. Peter and Stephania who died in childbed of his doing being brought to bed before her time likewise one Anna a widow and another which was his neece As for Ione which Onuphrius nameth first there is no such named in Luitprand but Onuphrius hath foisted her name in onely to giue a colour to his owne inuentions And now let the indifferent Reader be judge of this strife betweene vs. 31. PROGRESSION The attempts of Pope Nicholas vpon the Emperour Lewis vpon Lotharius king of Lorraine vpon the Bishops of France and the small reckoning he made of holie Scripture An. 855. YEt could not this shame make them let goe their hold but the worser their game the better face they set vpon it Benedict the third then succeeded this Ione and was inthroned without leaue asking of the Emperour and thinking it ynough if he sent him word afterward thereof Whence followed that schisme of Anastasius who was borne out by those of the greater sort and qualitie and by the Emperour Lewis at the instance of his embassadours so that they were forced to returne to a new election wherein Benedict through the fauour of the people Anastas in Benedict 3. was againe preferred in the election and then followed by the consent of the Emperor and in the presence of his Lieutenants his confirmation Whereby it euidently appeareth That there was a meere nullitie in the first Act for want of his authoritie This Benedict liued not long and did but little but so soone as Lewis sole Emperour now by the decease of Lotharius and who had nothing to take vnto but onely Italie heard thereof knowing how neerely it concerned him to maintaine this prerogatiue he remoued presently to Rome to assist at the creation of a successor but found himselfe preuented by a choise alreadie made of Nicholas the first who as the manner then was had hid himselfe to make the world beleeue that he was elected against his will and was shortly after consecrated in the presence of the Emperour This is he whom they vse to compare to Gregorie the Great who indeed at the first entrance into his office made his hautie mind and itching humour sufficiently to appeare For abusing either the deuotion or the present necessities of the Emperour whose dominion was confined with the narrow bounds of a part of Italie and that ouerlaid with the inuasion of the Sarasens he was content to let him take his horse by the bridle at two seuerall times Idem in vita Nicolai 1. and querrie-like to lead him aboue a bow shoot as Anastasius himselfe reporteth adding farther That they kissed each other at their parting But Sigonius in a more glorious manner Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. saith That the Emperour taking his leaue kissed his holie foot An. 860. and so returned into Lombardie In the yeare 890 Iohn Archbishop of Rauenna set his old Title on foot againe declaring That he held nought from the See of Rome whereupon he fell presently into suspition of Heresie for greater Heresie than this knew they none in those dayes Anastas in Nicol 1. Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. Nicholas hereupon stirred vp some of his inferiour Bishops against him who also made other complaints of him whereupon he was depriued of his Bishopricke Iohn in this extremitie fled vnto the Emperour who mediated for him to the Pope The Pope called a Synod at Rome to heare and to sentence his cause in the presence of the Emperours embassadours where he was condemned to acknowledge the Pope to enter into a straiter band and to take a more speciall oath vnder paine of forfeiture of some good summe of money as we haue said before to him and his successors once in euerie two yeares to visit the Court of Rome if he were not hindered by sicknesse or otherwise dispensed with by the Pope This we learne out of Histories and a certaine Author of that time telleth vs That the ground of this rigorous proceeding was for that he seemed too familiar with the Emperor and farther That in despight of the Emperour for that he had appeared in his cause his anger led him vnder a colour of inspiratiō from heauen to set the crown of the Empire vpon Charles the Bauld his head Neither did the Pope stay here It fel out that Lotharius king of Lorraine falling in loue with a concubine of his called Waldrada whom he had of long time kept desired to be rid of his queene Thietberga and to marie her and Guntier Archbishop of Collen whether kinsman to Waldrada as some report or vpon what other respect I know not assisted the king in this his purpose Wherupon was a Synod assembled at Metz where the queene made her apparance and witnesses were produced to testifie a filthie incest betweene her and her brother and she was thereupon separated from Lotharius who shortly after in another Synod at Aix presented a bill shewing the importance of hauing children to succeed him and thereupon got leaue to take another wife which was this Waldrada the cause of all this quarell Hereupon the friends of Thietberga began to stirre among the rest Hubert duke of Mantiou Transturanorum Dux an allie of Charles of France and vncle though no great friend vnto Lotharius these complained to Pope Nicholas who hasted to be dealing with a Prince that was faultie finding himselfe to be backed by a puissant king of France and thereupon dispatched an embassage to Lotharius cited Thietgard Archbishop of Treuers and Gontier of Collen to appeare at Rome to answer the separation which they had made of Thietberga from Lotharius Annal. inceris Authoris made them deliuer vp into his hands the whole processe of the cause in writing by which they offered to shew That they had done nothing contrarie to the Canons called not long after a Synod of certain Bishops without any summons giuen to
the small reckoning they made of holie Scripture thereby to aduance the credit of their owne Decretall Epistles But no maruell since he is not afraid to attribute to himselfe the verie name of God and that in a certaine Decret canonized by Gratian It is plaine ynough saith he D. 96. ca. Satis euidentèr 7. that the Pope can neither be bound nor loossed by any secular authoritie whom it is euident that the godlie Prince Constantine called by the name of God seeing that it is a point without contradiction That God cannot be bound For if the name of God be taken in both places in one the same sence i. for the Euerliuing God then he calleth himselfe The true God if otherwise then are there foure terms in his Syllogisme therefore it concludeth not and so stil there is in his words either fraud or blasphemie Adde we hereunto That he is false in his allegation for Constantine as all Historians report spake those words of all the Bishops assembled at the Councell of Nice and by the same reason all they were not to be judged by men least of all by the Pope who was not in that companie and therefore had no part in that saying of his but onely as he was of their Order For Syluester was at Rome whiles the Fathers were at Nice And yet Nicholas his successor attributeth those words to himselfe in preiudice of and excluding all other Bishops to whom it was spoken Gloss ib. And the Glosse vpon that Canon well obserueth That after this reckoning a Bishop could not iudge his Clergie vnder him and we may say after him That much lesse then may a Pope judge the Bishops For saith the Glosse 11. q. 1. c. Sacerdoti Omnes Clericos this saying of Constantine is to bee vnderstood of all Ecclesiastikes in generall meaning in that sence in which Saint Gregorie speaketh saying That all Priests in holie Scripture are called sometimes Gods and sometimes Angels The words of the Canon Futuram though falsely attributed to Miltiades 12. q. 1. c. Futuram Quorundam Clericorum are these Constantine the Emperour Presiding ouer the Councell of Nice seeing the complaints of certaine Clerkes brought vnto him sayd vnto them You can be iudged of none because you are kept to be iudged by God alone seeing you haue bin called Gods and so they destroy one the other Thus much for the Policie As for the Doctrine I haue elsewhere declared That this was that Nicholas who most violently put in execution the Law of Caelibate or Single life among Church-men threatening Anathema to those which withstand it whereof ensued much trouble in the Westerne Churches But before we proceed any farther we must first see whether he carried all these attempts without resistance or no. OPPOSITION And first as touching the Reduction of the Church of Rauenna to the obedience of the See of Rome That Heresie for which the Archbishop was accused Author Coaetaneus in Appendice Historica is at large set downe by an Author of that time in manner following The Emperour saith he not to surcharge with taxes those which had beene alreadie pilled and spoiled by the Sarasens demaunded helpe of Rauenna and Venice by their meanes to succour Apulia by sea At that time Iohn was Archbishop of Rauenna who seruing the Emperour in house was verie familiar with him Whereupon Pope Nicholas moued with a spirit of enuie grew into great choler against him and went about to call him to Rome by a tricke purposing if he could catch him there to conuent him in an Ecclesiasticall Court and to condemne him and to put another in his roome Iohn hauing a wind of this practise fled to the Queene Enguilberta who sent her embassadours to the Pope requesting him to receiue the Archbishop to his fauour But failing in her suit she humbly entreated the King her husband to receiue the Archbishop into his protection and to stand betweene harme and him Inaudito Principe and to forbid the Pope to meddle with him And because the Pope had excommunicated him without hearkening to the Prince therefore was there great heart-burning betweene them till in the end the Regall Honour stood vp against the Apostolike Dignitie putting him in mind of the ancient lawes and statutes of the Church by which a Prelat might not excommunicat a Bishop without the aduise of a Synod and that the calling of a Synod did not belong to the Pope but to the Emperour Whereupon grew sundrie dammages vnto the Pope For in Romania and la Marche the Emperour bestowed Church benefices vpon his followers Ordines beneficiales commaunding them to pay nothing to Rome c. seised of many of the Popes lands in Campania to his owne vse and of such as were about him c. and in a word by the aduise of the Nobilitie of Rome established in Rome one Arsenius for their Bishop a man of great sanctitie and much learning Legat of the See of Rome and gaue him for his assistant Iohn the Deacon chiefe Chancellor and a Secretarie of his own which afterwards was made Bishop of Rieta This was as you see all that damnable Heresie which the Pope pretended and this was the order which the Emperor tooke in Rome it selfe So that saith the Historian when the Emperour saw fit time he came to Rome where he was honourably receiued by great and small the Archbishop of Rauenna came also with him not fearing the Popes threats which strooke yet a greater heat betweene the Emperour and the Pope For the Emperor taking vp his lodging at Saint Peters Palace and the Pope lying at the holie Apostles when he saw that whateuer he attempted against the Royall Dignitie came to naught he appointed certaine Monkes and Nunnes these were their old prankes of the Monasteries about Rome who euerie morning by way of deuotion went saying the Letanie round about the walls and singing Masses against bad Princes The great ones about the Emperour vnderstanding hereof went to the Pope entreated him kindly to forbid such doings but not able to preuaile with him went their wayes discontent It fell out shortly after that some of the souldiers going to Paules lighted vpon these Letanies who through the instigation of the old enemie were thereupon moued to choler and in duetie to their Lord reuenged them of these wrongs done vnto him wounded many of them and made all take their heeles and run away casting downe Crosses and Images which they carried in procession after the manner of the Greekes whereof some were broken and others trampled vnder foot The Emperour hereupon grew much offended and the Pope somewhat calmer than before and went to the Emperours lodging to entreat for those of his companie who had committed that offence and hardly could obtaine for them And from that time forward they grew more familiar than before But the Imperiall authoritie was still maintained at Rome Thus we see how
little he got by his Excommunication bolted out against the Archbishop of Rauenna The Iniunction also which he laid vpon him to come once in euerie two yeares to Rome turned to his losse for he saw indeed the Archbishop at Rome oftner than he was willing because he was euer borne out and maintained by the Emperour But aboue all it troubled the Popes conscience to see so great an authoritie so neere at hand ouershadowing his own as lesse offensiue when it was farther off For saith the same Author whose verie simplicitie is warrant ynough for his truth and honestie this Emperour because hee resided still in Italie made himselfe alwayes a neere neighbour to Rome and exercised his authoritie to the full being assisted by the chiefe of the citie who knew themselues and gaue also the Emperour to vnderstand the ancient customes of the Empire persuading him to resume into his owne hands the Soueraigntie and commaund which in alder times belonged to the Emperours Which no doubt he would haue done but for the reuerence which he bore to the holie Apostles which reuerence yet was such as that it pleased not the Popes For saith he whiles these matters so passed the Bishops of Rome sent embassadors with letters to Charles the Bauld king of France requesting him vnder hand to make a iourney into Italie and because he was in some sort a Philosopher they requested him to lend a helping hand to S. Peter and to deliuer his Church from bondage as if it had beene oppressed by some forreine enemie As for his proceedings against Lotharius we will not here enter into the merits of the cause it selfe but you shall see the letters which Gontier Archbishop of Collen and Thietgaud of Treuers wrot to this Nicholas wherin they complaine of his tyrannicall behauiours The Bishops our Fathers and our Brethren and fellow Bishops sent vs vnto thee and we of our owne accord went willingly to Rome and presented thee with the Acts of the whole processe requesting thee as a good Father to reforme what thou foundest amisse in them c. And thou madest vs dance attendance twentie dayes before euer we could heare one word from thee much lesse be admitted to thy presence After a whole monethes attendance thou sentest for vs we came in all hast without feare of harme and thou causedst vs to bee vsed like a companie of theeues for so soone as we were entred within thy gates they were presently shut vpon vs and we beset with a companie of rascals there saw we our selues destitute of all helpe Paganorum and thou causedst vs to be debarred the vse of all things both holy and humane There contrarie to all law contrarie to the decrees and customes of our ancestors without calling any assemblie of Ecclesiastikes no Bishop no Archbishop there present not so much as thy selfe discoursing vpon our errour either by way of argument or by testimonie of witnesse or out of any writing hauing no bodie to sit by thee but onely the Monke Anastasius a man long since conuicted and condemned for a common wrangler thou diddest abruptly read out of thy paper against vs an vniust a rash and a wicked sentence repugnant to all Christian religion and diddest insolently in thy words taunt and reuile thy brethren fellow seruants The euer-liuing Emperour of all hath set an incorruptible border of gold about the head of his Spouse the Church he hath honoured her with an euerlasting dowrie with a diademe and scepter of immortalitie hath giuen her authoritie to consecrate Saints to assure them of heauen to make them of mortall immortall creatures All which prerogatiues Robber as thou art thou hast violently reft and taken from the Church to appropriat them vnto thy selfe Thou art a Wolfe vnto the Sheepe a murderer of the liuing and one which thrustest men into hell couering thy sword all ouer with honie so farre is it that by thy helpe the dead may liue againe Thou bearest the shew of a Pontife but art a verie Tyran thou art in habit a Pastor in heart a Wolfe Thy Title promiseth vs a Father Et tu te factis Iouem ostentas but in thy deeds thou carriest thy selfe as a god thou callest thy selfe a Seruant of Seruants and seekest by all means to become a Lord of Lords and consequently according to the doctrine of our Sauiour thou art the least of all the Ministers of Gods Church who yet in thy ambition runnest headlong to perdition thinking euerie thing lawfull to be done which it lusteth thee to doe Fucusque factus es Christianis and art become a Wâ—spe vnto the Christians What could these men haue said more vnlesse in plaine tearmes they should haue called him Antichrist seeing that they plainely allude to that place in the Epistle to the Thessalonians Shewing himselfe as if he were God But for conclusion of all they adde yet farther For these causes say they we and our Collegues set not by thy commaunds we care not for thy words we feare not thy Bulls nor yet thy thunders Thou damnest all men as impious which obey not thy Decrees and forbiddest them to sacrifice But wee returne thy sword into thy owne throat thou which spittest in the face of our Lord Gods commaundement and decree thou which breakest the vnitie and peace of our Christian societie the verie badge and cognisance of the Prince of Heauen After this they come to his pretended Primacie The Holie Ghost say they is the author of all Churches in euerie corner of the world The Citie of our God of which we are free denizens reaching to euerie point of heauen and is greater than that Babylon foretold by the Prophets which vsurpeth vpon the Truth maketh it selfe equall with heauen boasteth it selfe to be eternall as if she were God falsely glorying that she neuer erred nor can erre This Epistle related by an Annalist of these dayes in the same sence though somewhat different in words with this conclusion in expresse tearmes We care not for thy sentence as being a curse vnaduisedly pronounced we will not communicate with thee who doest communicate with the excommunicate sufficeth it vs to communicate with the whole Church which thou despisest Annal. incerti Author per Pet. Pythaeum in vulgus editi whilest thou exaltest thy selfe about it Et elationis tumore the verie word long before vsed by S. Gregorie and by thy swelling pride and insolencie hast made thy selfe vnworthie of her and hast distracted thy selfe from her Communion c. And know farther that we are not thy Clerks as thou braggest ouer vs but thou shouldest take and account of vs as of thy brethren and fellow Bishops Si elatio permitteret if thy pride would giue thee leaue They should haue said Thy pride which is vnseparable from the person of him whom thou representest at this day in the Church And for the matter it selfe we may not omit that this Nicholas in his letter which we
haue in the Decrete sayth That he tooke knowledge of this cause of Lotharius which gaue occasion to all these stirres as an arbitrator by consent of parties and consequently not as a judge founded in right of law or nature And Lotharius himselfe in his letters to Pope Adrian who succeeded Nicholas saith That he committed this cause to him Ad tempus in parte and therefore not to vse his absolute authoritie herein but onely such as was committed by way of delegacie vnto him As for the attempts which Pope Nicholas made vpon our Bishops in restoring so farre as he could Rothard Bishop of Soissons deposed before by his Metropolitanes in the presence and with the assent of his fellow Bishops Hincmar Archbishop of Rheimes telleth him his owne Ep. Hincmari Archiepiscopi Rhemen ad Nicolaum apud Flodoardum Whereas sayth he your Benignitie hath willed me to assemble the whole companie of our brethren and there according to the tenor of your letters to reintegrate Rothard Bishop of Soissons in his former place your Paternitie must know that I could not so doe for manie sundrie reasons namely because he cannot be replaced but by the consent of those by whom he was deposed of which a great part say they will not meddle with his restitution because they find not in him either life or learning or zeale fit for that ministration and that whereas it was expected that at least he should haue beene somewhat ashamed of his deposing he was on the contrarie growne more refractarie against the holie constitutions the regall dignitie and the priuiledges of the Metropolitans and liuing now more scandalously than before meaning since he had felt the support and tasted the ayre of Rome And whereas Nicholas alledged to him the Canon of Sardica he remonstrated vnto him That by vertue of that verie Canon the Bishop of the first See ought not to restore a Bishop of another Prouince deposed if he came vnto him to haue his cause reuiewed but that he should send him backe againe to his owne Prouince to haue his cause reuiewed there if the cause so required for that as in the Councell of Carthage was contained the matter can no where be so well examined as in the place where the crimes objected were said to haue beene committed That if anie other course than this should be held in the restoring of Rothard the censures of Bishops would be vilified and contemned both by the Clergie and by the people who alreadie begin to speake hardly of the Popes authoritie and in a word that he could not doe this thing without wrong not onely to the priuiledge of Metropolitanes but also of all Ecclesiasticall constitutions Neither was there anie stronger beleefe in Germanie of the Popes not erring than you haue heard in France as appeared when he went about to establish his Decree of Single life For hauing directed it to Vldaric Bishop of Ausbourg with charge to put it in execution not to rehearse what he said of the question it selfe which we haue elsewhere set downe more at large he telleth him in plaine tearmes That he was deuoid of reason vniust and insupportable That hardly could the members of the bodie continue sound seeing the Head was so ill affected so farre estranged from true discretion contrarie to the Euangelicall Institution contrarie to the foretelling of the holie Spirit to the examples of manie holie men and the common aduise of the wiser sort exhorting him to remoue this Pharisaicall scandalous and pestilent doctrine from the flocke of Christ and the verie stile it selfe of this Epistle is a sufficient warrant against all forgerie to those who know what belongeth to it This Pope Nicholas went yet farther for Michael Bardas vncle to the Emperour Michael succeeding in the Empire had diuorced his wife and was married to his daughter in law Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople cut him off for this sinne from the vnion of the Church Bardas offended herewith assembled a Synod deposed Ignatius and put one Photius in his place whereupon arose a mutinie in Constantinople some holding for Photius others for Ignatius The Emperour to stint this strife requested the Pope to send his Legats thither who presently dispatched away Rodoald Bishop of Port and Zacharie of Anagnia giuing them instructions withall to set vp Images againe and aboue all to get in if they could his old patrimonie of Sicile and Calabria These Legats contrarie to his imagination woon as it should seeme by the Emperour ratified the deposition of Ignatius and installation of Photius Nicholas frustrate of his desire which was vpon this occasion to oblige Ignatius to himselfe disauowed his Legats and for exceeding the bounds of their commission degraded them Now in the declaration of this matter we are especially to obserue the answere which he made vnto the Emperour who in his letters to him had sufficiently made knowne vnto him That he desired not his helpe as to judge of a cause alreadie sentenced but onely for the more easie execution of the sentence giuen and for the more speedie pacifying of the troubles ensuing thereupon and it is great pitie that we haue not his letter at large but must be content with so much of it as the Pope is pleased to alledge vnto vs. But we may by Nicholas his answeres easily perceiue that Bardas spake mainely against his Primacie because he is so earnest in the defence thereof For saith he if they which sit in Moses chaire ought to be heard Nicol. ep ad Michael Imperator to 2. Concilior how much more they who sit in the chaire of S. Peter and will not see that a man may denie him the ground on which his argument is founded And againe he telleth him That neuer anie Bishop of Constantinople was deposed without the consent of the Pope How hard a matter had it beene for him to haue proued this assertion For what consent was euer required of them other than as they were deposed in Councels where peraduenture the Popes Legats had their place as other Bishops had Or should he not rather haue shewed that at least some one Archbishop of Constantinople had beene ordained by them Thirdly he alledgeth the Councell of Chalcedon where it is said saith he in this manner If a Clergie man hath a controuersie either against his owne Bishop or against anie other let the cause be heard in a Prouinciall Synod if a Bishop or a Clerke complaine against a Metropolitan of the same Prouince let him repaire to the Primat of the Dioces or to the See of Constantinople Who would haue thought that the Pope had had such Logicke in store to proue by these words that men ought to appeale from Constantinople to Rome Yet he concludeth What could the Synod saith he meane by the Primat of the Dioces but the Vicar of the chiefe Apostle Now the Canon which he meaneth is the ninth Canon of this Councell where it is said
the old fashion that he shall be deposed for a whole yeare if the Prince be cause of his so liuing that he be excommunicated for two yeares And the 17 Canon forbiddeth Princes and Emperours to be present at Synods vnlesse it be at generall Councels And the 22 disableth them and all Laies whomsoeuer to be present at the election or promotion of anie Patriarch Metropolitan or Bishop vnder paine of excommunication whereby no doubt the Popes Legats thought they had shut the Emperours of the West cleane out of their Conclaues vsing one Emperour as a rod alwaies to scourge the other As for the point of Appeales to Rome they could not effect it for the 26 Canon is plaine That who so findeth himselfe aggrieued with his Bishop shall appeale to his Metropolitan and from the Metropolitan to the Patriarch à quo litibus finis imponatur who shall make a full end of the controuersie and therefore meant not to run to Rome as Nicholas would haue had them And it was euen at the instant when the Articles were offered them to subscribe that they made their protestation against them In this Synod there appeared yet another notable ambition of the Popes for the Bulgarians being formerly Painims receiued Christianitie in the time of Nicholas who sent them Bishops for their instruction Michael their Prince sent his embassadors to the Synod who comming before them That we may not say they seeme to erre in our owne opinions we desire to be informed by you which supplie the places of the Great Patriarches to what Church we are to belong The Popes Legats replied presently That they ought to belong to the Roman Church The Bulgarians requested That the matter might be resolued and agreed vpon with the Legats of other Patriarches there present The Romanists replied That there was no more to be done with them and therefore without euer putting it to the Synod pronounced absolutely That they must belong to Rome The Easterne Bishops put this question to the Bulgarians When you first tooke the countrey said they from whom tooke ye it and the Priests which you found there were they Greekes or Latines They answered That they tooke the countrey from the Grecians and that they found there none but Greeke Bishops Whereuppn the Easterne Bishops inferred That they were doubtlesse ordained at Constantinople and so consequently should belong to that Church Thereupon the Legats replied That Churches were not bounded by the diuersitie of tongues That kingdomes and Sees differed in their jurisdictions That they had the presumption on their side who had giuen them their first Bishops That all Epirus Thassalie and Dardania had bin euer belonging to their jurisdiction The Easterne Bishops on the contrarie demaunded vpon which of these they would principally stand In the end the violence and pride of the Roman Legats ouerswayed who told the Synod That the Church of Rome held not that Councel for a competent Iudge of her controuersies who was her selfe by speciall prerogatiue to iudge of all other Churches That decree they what them lusted it should be as little regarded as it was lightly enacted That from this present time they by the authoritie of the holie Ghost pronounced a nullitie in whatsoeuer they should decree vntill the See of Rome had determined thereof And so the holie Ghost who was to Preside in the Councell Resided onely in their persons And they farther adiured the Patriarch Ignatius by the authoritie of the Apostles and of Adrian who had restored him to his See not to suffer Bulgaria to be taken from them Who made them a doubtfull answer telling them That he was neither so young as to be lightly deceiued neither yet so verie a dotard as to do that himselfe which he found fault withall in others And there rested this contestation betweene them being questionlesse a great scandall to the consciences of these poore conuerts who saw at first that these men sought not the enlargement of Christs kingdome but of their owne jurisdiction and iniurious to the Emperour who offended with these proceedings though dissembling it tooke no order for their passe and safe-conduct into their countrey So that hauing been certaine dayes at sea they fell into the hands of the Sclauons who stript them of all that euer they had took away the original of the Councell with the subscriptions of the Bishops and left them nothing but the copie of Athanasius and had peraduenture lost their liues but that some of their companie escaping the Sclauons feared the matter might come to light and they one day receiue the like measure The issue of all was That doe Adrian what he could the Bulgarians put out the Latine Priests and sent for others in their roomes to Constantinople and so remained they in obedience to that Church Whereupon they grew so odious to the Popes that they called that sinne condemned from heauen after their name Bulgarie thereby to make them odious and abhominable to all men And this was the end of Adrians enterprises in the East 33. PROGRESSION Of the attempts of Pope Adrian both vpon the Clergie and also vpon the kings of France LEt vs now see whether he sped any better in the West Hincmar Bishop of Laon nephew vnto Hincmar Archbishop of Reimes the most learned Bishop of France had surrendred certaine Church goods into the hands of Charles the Bauld to bestow them vpon a certaine Norman captaine Aimon li. 5. c. 24 from whom he would needs shortly after take them away againe and because the Norman would not resigne them but into the hands of the king from whom he had them therefore Hincmar excommunicated him for which in a Synod held at Vernons he was reproued and sharpely censured he thereupon appealed to Rome but they refused to grant him any letters dimissorie yet he continued still in his stubbornnesse vntill at length there was assembled another Councel at Attigni consisting often Prouinces where he was againe condemned and thereupon promised to submit himselfe to the good pleasure of the king and of Hincmar his Metropolitan and vncle and yet vnder hand signified the matter vnto the Pope procuring him to euocate the whole cause to Rome and himselfe to be serued with Processe to appeare there at a day making the best of his owne cause to Adrian Whereupon Adrian wrot vnto king Charles who yet would not license the other to goe to Rome and then did Adrian write him that bloudie letter calling him Tyran periured perfidious and a spoyler of the Church goods and what not And for conclusion as well to him as to Hincmar the Metropolitan We saith he by authoritie Apostolike will and commaund That thou cause Hincmar of Laon and his accusers to come before our Clemencie to the end that we may pronounce our sentence of his cause And wee shall see anone how well he was obeyed But not long after he made a farre more violent attempt vpon him The Emperour Lewis hauing as
with vs that we will very sufficiently proue that he was lawfully and orderly accused and conuicted To conclude because you haue ouershot your selfe in what is alreadie past we now entreat you for the honour of God and in reuerence to the holie Apostles that from hence forward you send no such mandats either to vs or to our Prelats or to the great men of our kingdome least we be enforced to dishonour them and those which bring them Which we tell you of beforehand for the honour of your priuiledge because we desire to be obedient vnto you in all things that are fitting as vnto the Vicar of Saint Peter But you must also take heed that you driue vs not to take that course which is both approued and commended in the fift generall Councell concerning the Apostolike authoritie and in the Synodall Epistle of Saint Gregorie to the foure Patriarches and the foure precedent Epistles all which treat of the ordering and limiting of Ecclesiasticall powers and jurisdictions which we would not insert into these our letters till we might see whether we may bend you to mitigat the rigour of your commaunds For looke what is sent vnto vs in the name of the See Apostolike according to the holie Scriptures and the preachings of our auncestors and the Decrees of the Orthodox Fathers we know we ought to follow But what euer commeth besides come it from whom it will we know how to reiect and to controll it Last of all if in this answer there be any thing misbeseeming me or you you haue forced me thereunto Such were the letters which passed betweene king Charles the Bauld and Adrian the second though he had giuen him not long before some hope to make him Emperour though any other would giue him bushels of gold Baron vol. 10. an 871. art 79. offering him indeed an Empire but as he did in the desart vpon condition That he would fall down and worship him And this Charles was he which a few yeares before An. 853. first made a breach vpon the liberties of the French Synods when about the yeare 853 hauing held a Synod at Soissons two or three yeares after he sent the Acts thereof to Benedict the third thinking onely to gratifie him and neuer considering vnto what consequence his successors might draw the same Our French Bishops wrot much after the same maner vpon the same argument vnto Adrian being assembled in Synod at Dousy wherein they call him Primae Sedis Papam complaining That they were vtterly mistaken and casting the fault vpon his multitude of other businesses that he had not more maturely considered of their Acts which were in all points agreeing with the holie Canons As for the Excommunication which Adrian thundered out against this Charls we could wish we had his owne Epistle in answer to it but Hincmars the Archbishop of Reimes we haue who receiued command from the Pope to pronounce it and we will here produce the principall clauses thereof And first of all hauing complained of many grieuous reproofes and menaces receiued he declareth vnto him That he had imparted the tenor of his letters to the great ones and Prelats of the kingdome and which was more had caused them to be openly read in an assemblie of Bishops of France and Lorraine and had shewed Lewis king of Germanie the aboue mentioned letter wherein he was commaunded by Adrian to excommunicat by his authoritie all those who attempted any thing vpon the kingdome of Lotharius deceased I vnderstand saith he Qui de regno eius estis that like letters haue beene sent to the glorious king Lewis and to the great ones and Bishops of his kingdome which you who are his naturall borne subiect should best know But comming afterwards to the matter he letteth him to vnderstand That he is informed by diuers that the two kings had agreed to diuide this kingdome equally betweene them without which the people had long ere this beene vp in armes That therefore hee knoweth not what to doe seeing he must either disobey his commaund or disallow of the treatie and accord made betweene the two kings That whereas he saith That no man better than himselfe knoweth the great wrong which Charles doth herein he plainely telleth him That in case he did know yet would hee not thereupon doe any thing seeing that Charles confesseth no such matter of himselfe neither standeth he legally or canonically conuict thereof But rather protesteth and many there are which beare him witnesse That this part of the kingdome of Lorraine was by the consent and assent as well of the Bishops as of the great ones of the Empire giuen him by his father Lewis and confirmed to him by oath by his brother Lotharius That therefore he taketh that Canon of the Councell of Afrike to be spoken to him as well as to all other Bishops whereby men are forbidden to lay a crime to a mans charge which he is not able to euict by proofes because as S. Augustine who was there present saith Manie things are true which yet a Iudge may not beleeue without sufficient proofes That he hath no power to put anie man from the Communion for a crime neither confessed by the defendant nor proued by the informer That otherwise they should make themselues both judges and accusers which were not lawfull alledging for his authoritie the rule of the Apostle and the practise of the Church with sundrie places out of Augustin Gelasius Boniface and others And whereas he is charged by him as a partaker or rather author of this vnjust inuasion because he held his peace and stirred not as he was commaunded his answere is That Adrian should remember that it was written The cause which I vnderstood not I searched out with diligence and that Gregorie sayth That God to whose eyes all things are open yet in the verie case of Sodome sayth Descendum videbo I will goe downe and see to teach vs to be well informed before we beleeue a fault And whereas he commaundeth him to seperate himselfe from Charles and not to bid him so much as Good morrow whereas yet he desireth to be receiued to the Communion of Adrian that this toucheth him to the heart and that manie men of great sort both secular and Clergie now met at Rheimes hauing heard this commaund say that the like was neuer heard of to be sent from Rome though in their dayes there had beene warres before this time not onely betweene confederat Kings but also betweene the brothers and betweene the father and the sonnes That for his owne part he must needs thinke that this displeasure is befallen him for his other sinnes seeing it fareth better with some others who haue not doubted to call Charles into the kingdome of Lorraine That for the rest the Parliament of that kingdome sayth That Popes and Bishops excommunications are no titles to claime kingdomes by That the Scripture teacheth that
Iohn Bishop of Arezzo the Legats of Pope Iohn and Ansegisus of Sienna by the authoritie Apostolike and his owne ordinance Thus they began contrarie to the auncient custome to joyne the Emperour and the Pope together In this Synod Charles by vertue of a Decretall Epistle of Iohn went about to constitute and appoint Ansegisus Primat with this authoritie which followeth That so often as the profit of the Church should require whether for the calling of a Synod or for the dispatch of other Ecclesiasticall affaires in France and Germanie he should present the Popes person and should acquaint the Bishops with the decrees of the See Apostolike and should report vnto the Pope what had beene done or not by vertue of them and vpon great and important causes should consult the said See Our Bishops requested that since the letter was directed vnto them they might haue a sight of it which the Emperour refused to graunt being such perhaps as he was ashamed to shew it he vrged them only to say what answere they made to these Apostolike commaunds and their answere was That they willingly obeyed thereunto prouided that no Metropolitan be thereby preiudiced in his rights contrarie to the Canons and the decrees of the Popes themselues aunciently pronounced according to the Canons And though the Emperour and the other Legats pressed them verie earnestly for the primacie of Ansegisus yet could they get no other answer from them only one Frotharius Bishop of Bordeaux who had skipt from Bordeaux to Poictiers and from Poictiers to Bourges through the meere fauour of the Prince made such answer as he thought would best please the Emperour who much offended with the answer of the others said That the Pope had committed his place in the Synod vnto him and that he would make them vaile bonnet to him And thereupon taking the Popes Epistle folded vp as it was together with the Legats deliuered it to Ansegisus and presently caused a rich chaire to be set before all the Bishops on this side the Mounts next vnto Iohn of Tuscanie which sat next aboue him on the right hand and bad him sit there aboue the other Bishops though his ancients the Archbishop of Rheims protesting openly that this was contrarie to the Canons But the Emperour persisted in his purpose and when the Bishops a second time requested a sight or a copie of the Epistle they could not obtaine it Our Bishops not long after met againe without the Emperour where were great debates betweene them because of certaine Priests who out of sundrie parishes had recourse to the Popes Legats and so this meeting broke vp likewise A third time also they assembled in the same place whither the Emperor sent vnto them the Popes Legats newly come ouer which brought from the Pope vnto the Emperour a scepter and a staffe of gold and to the Empresse gownes and bracelets all set with pearle These when they came rebuked the Bishops for not appearing the day before but they holding them alwaies to the Canons in their answeres made them giue off hot words yet the Legats still vrged them to accept of Ansegisus for their Primat they answered in generall termes That they would obey the Popes decrees as their predecessors had done the decrees of his predecessors So that the Emperour came thither in person and in great state clothed after the Greeke fashion with a crowne vpon his head accompanied with the Legats all attired after the Romane fashion and there made Iohn Bishop of Arezzo openly to read Quandam scedulam ratione authoritate carentem A certaine paper without authoritie or reason which done there were certaine Articles dictated and set downe in writing without consent of the Synod each crossing the other of them without profit reason or warrantie and therefore saith the Author we haue thought fit to omit them and at last after manie complaints as well of the Emperour as of the Legats concerning the Primacie of Ansegisus he went away hauing done as much at the end of the Synod as he had at the beginning So much was this Prince ouertaken with this fatall Cup more dangerous to him than was that other of Sedechias of which he died so obdurate was he against his owne good hauing his eyes dazeled with vaine shewes and colourable illusions for the present on the contrarie so cleare-sighted were our Bishops of France in these affaires descrying a farre off how great a ruine would one day ensue of this small-seeming breach made vpon the liberties of their Church 35. PROGRESSION That Pope Iohn was the first which graunted Indulgences for the dead AFter the death of Charles An. 878. the Earles of Tusculana got the vpper hand in Rome and in the yeare 878 clapt Pope Iohn vp in prison for excommunicating them but Iohn by the helpe of his faction found meanes to escape and came by sea into Prouence whence he was conducted to Lewis surnamed the Stammerer sonne to Charles the Bald who then lay at Troy Balbus where he assembled a Synod of French Bishops and made them to confirme and ratifie the excommunication which he had hurled out before against his enemies and there also was Formosus in person depriued of all Church dignities and oath taken of him neuer to returne to Rome or to his Bishopricke but aboue all they two bound themselues the Emperour to assist the Pope against his opposites the Pope to crowne him Emperour which he did in Fraunce with great solemnitie and so they parted Iohn at his returne found the Sarasens at Rome gates and shortly after had tidings of Lewis his death so that now he was faine to cast about againe and to take a new course which was to cast the Empire vpon Charles the Grosse King of Germanie who was the first that entred Italie with his armie and this was the third whom he had crowned Emperour vpon promise That he should protect the Church from all her enemies especially from the Sarasens but vnder the generalitie of enemies were principally comprehended the Earles of Tusculana And not long after in the yeare 882 died Pope Iohn An. 882. who besides that which hath beene alreadie said left other goodlie examples behind him for we learne by a certaine Epistle of his to Charles the Grosse Iohan. epist 9. That he adopted for his sonne Prince Bason to ease him of his worldlie cares that he might the more freely attend vpon the seruice of God Whereas S. Peter in the execution of his charge neuer needed a Prince for his coadjutor much lesse a swaggering captaine Also he was the first that euer presumed to graunt Indulgences to those which were alreadie dead or hereafter should die in battaile against Painims and Infidels his words are these Being demaunded by our Bishops of Fraunce Whether those which were alreadie or hereafter should die in defence of the Church might haue indulgence and pardon of their sinnes Iohan. ep 144. we
general Councel held vnder Basilius caused this his Synod to beare the name of the eighth Oicumenicall Synod And indeed this is that Councell which Zonaras a Greeke Monke putteth in this place and alledgeth by this name with all the Actions and Sessions thereof in his Collection of the Synods In this Synod were present three Legats from Pope Iohn namely Paul and Eugenius Bishops and Peter a Cardinall Priest who were so trimmed by Photius as appeareth in the Acts as neuer were Popes Legats in all their liues First it is noted That there were in this Councell three hundred and eightie Bishops whereas there were onely one hundred and two in the other Secondly Nicholas the first and Adrian the second were there condemned as Masters of misrule and causers of all euils and Pope Iohn for amends highly commended Thirdly for the Churches of Bulgaria the Legats were put ouer to the Emperour as being a question of confines and borders of the Empire Fourthly it was enacted and that by their consents That whomsoeuer the Pope did excommunicat the Patriarch might not receiue nor the Pope those which were excommunicated by the Patriarch Whereby all Appeales from thence to Rome were abolished for the purchasing whereof Pope Adrian was content to make himselfe a consort with a murderous Parricide And last of all whereas the Pope had straitly charged his Legats to Preside Photius in their presence euer tooke his place first And this is the reason why Baronius so bestirreth his stumps Idem an 879. art 72. Iohan. ad Photium Epist 250. Baron an 881. art 5. sequent crying out This Councell was forged by Photius that indeed there was neuer any such Whereas yet besides the Canons thereof which we find in Zonaras and Balsamon he himselfe produceth the verie same Acts in Greeke taken out of their Vatican telling vs farther That this Councell being brought afterward to Iohn he condemned it and disauowed his Legats Well then it appeareth that they suffered things to passe which the Pope disliked what other things but those which are contained in those Acts Whereupon ensued fresh excommunications against Photius and the rent made worse betweene the East Churches and the West Besides this Historians here obserue That vnder this Iohn the citie of Rome was diuided into two factions one depended of the Earles of Tusculana who sometimes by force sometimes by briberie brought in their friends or kindred to the Popedome Whiles our French Peeres were at variance betweene themselues and were withall ouerlaid by the Normans who so often set foot in France that at last they tooke vp their habitation there Hence say they ensued corruption of good discipline simonie and decrees of Popes crossing and abrogating each other And indeed after Iohn succeeded Marinus or Martinus This was he which was chiefe author of clapping vp Iohn in prison Malis artibus Pontificatum adeptus Platin. in Martino saith Platina Aspiring to the Popedome by indirect courses who presently restored Formosus to his Bishopricke absoluing him from his oath After Marinus succeeded Agapit aliàs Adrian the third brought in by the same faction And now also died Charles the Grosse Emperor and with him the Empire of the French and the honour of Charlemaigne his race in Italie And the Italians themselues confesse Sigon de regno Ital. l. 5. sub finem sub initium That during the Empire of the French in Italie they flourished in multitudes of people and statelinesse of buildings in ciuile policie and discipline but aboue all that they grew glorious in sanctitie of religion and Imperial dignitie And that when the Scepter was once translated in other hands though of Italians yet their gouernment decayed the Church vanished the times grew so filthie and abhominable as the like had not beene seene in any precedent age Wherfore from hence forward let vs prepare our eyes to behold nothing but corruption of life and manners and to behold this Mysterie of Iniquitie past her height and exaltation and growing to the West of her declining 36. PROGRESSION 1 The Edicts of Adrian the third and what successe they had 2 Of the factions in Italie about the election of the Pope 3 Of the barbarous inhumanitie of Pope Stephen towards the dead corps of Formosus his predecessor An. 885. ADrian the third therefore in the yeare 885 making benefit of the occasion being partly persuaded by the Romane Princes by whose helpe he was promoted to the Popedome and partly moued for his owne commoditie ordained two decrees by which he seemed to set at libertie the Church of Rome and all Italie and so much the rather Platina in Adriano 3. Sigon li. 5. de regno Ital. because the Normans with their ordinarie outrodes and incursions held the French and the Germanes busied to defend their owne countrey the first Edict was this That in creating the Pope the authoritie of the Emperour should not be required for the attaining whereof the Popes had long before bent their wits and spent their best endeuors the other Simonet l. 5. c. 15. Martin Polon in Hadrian 3. That the Emperor Charles the Grosse dying without sonnes the kingdome together with the title of the Empire should be translated to the Princes of Italie which not manie yeares since Albertus Marques of Tuscane chiefe leader of the Tusculans and promoter of Adrian to the Popedome striued to attaine vnto The one and the other were pernitious both to the Church and Commonweale and both though proiected and resolued on before the death of Charls the Grosse yet were they both within and without at home and abroad as we haue seene before opposed Berengarius therefore Duke of Friuli and Guido Duke of Spolete whilest they both striued to attaine to the kingdome of Italie they diuided it into two factions of which two that of Guido was more strong though lesse just saith Sigonius being vpheld by the authoritie of Pope Stephen who succeeded Adrian the third Wherefore after certaine battels fought betweene them in which he had the victorie in the yere 891 he crowned him at Rome but yet vpon condition An. 891. That he should confirme those donations which were pretended to haue beene giuen by Pepin Charles and Lewis the first This Stephen grew so proud and insolent that he made a Decree yet extant in Gratian That whatsoeuer the Church of Rome doth ordaine or decree D. 19. c. Eminuero must be for euer and irreuocably obserued of all For how much the lesse sanctitie learning and vertue there is in them by so much they thinke they must bee the bolder to strengthen their commaunds with authoritie and power In this time Stephen the sixt died whereupon the Roman factions began to reuiue The Tusculans chose one Sergius of their owne house and familie the other Formosus who by Iohn had before beene excommunicated a man commendable for his learning but yet had receiued some impeachment of credit
the Popish Histories doe witnesse That the Clergie of Rome were growne to that passe and so ambitious in those dayes that they made no conscience to obtaine the Popedome by fraud by force or by corruption it being an ordinarie practise for the successor to reuerse the Acts of his predecessor thereby reuenging the delay of his owne aduancement Platina in Stephan 6. whereof we need no other author but Platina himselfe But what thinke we did the Christian world then say when they saw one Pope dig another out of his graue degrade those Bishops which another had consecrated the Acts which one made by another disallowed all ordinances vocations missions and the whole administration reuoked and vtterly abolished and one Synod to contradict and ouerthrow another and yet both the one and the other boldly and peremptorily vsing these words Per sancti Spiritus iudicium edicimus interdicimus c. We say and vnsay commaund and forbid by the sentence of the holie Ghost The Spirt of God then if you beleeue them must be contrarie to it selfe and so must the truth And neuerthelesse they sticke not boldly to affirme D. 19. c. Enim vero Luitprand l. 1. c. 8. That whatsoeuer the Church of Rome doth appoint or ordaine must be for euer and irreuocably obserued of all Luitprand being greatly offended with the fact of Formosus ingeniously acknowledgeth the errour of Stephen Most holie Father saith he hereby you may know how wickedly he dealt that is to say to abrogat all those ordinances that were made by Formosus because they that receiued the Apostolicall benediction of Iudas before his treason were not after it depriued thereof except it were by their owne sinnes for that benediction that is giuen by the Ministers is not infused by that Priest that is seene but by him that is inuisible Iesus Christ our Lord. Bellarmine goes about to salue the matter saying That he degraded not those that were ordained by Formosus by a formall decree but that onely de facto he made them to be reordered A commaund saith he Bellarm. l. 4. de Rom. Pont. c. 12. that did not proceed of ignorance but of hatred against Formosus But yet wee find by their owne Authors that this was done by the authoritie of a Synod celebrated at Rome and by an expresse Decree But if such tergiuersations may serue turne what wickednesse is there that cannot be defended This Heresie of Stephen yea of the Councell of Rome was it but small when Stephen in his Synod declared Formosus neither to be nor to haue beene Pope who I say made himselfe the Head of the Church being deceiued in his knowledge of the Head of the Church let any man looke into his conscience and his knowledge whether he fell into a light Heresie or no. But here he will follow Sigebert for his Author An. 902. Sigebertus in Chron. That notwithstanding the contradiction of the greater part Stephen the sixt degraded those that had been ordained by Formosus And is he not therefore so much the more an Heretike by how much the more obstinat he was to be ordered by the counsell of his brethren But Sigebert in the yeare 902 peremptorily affirmeth That all his ordinances were to be made void and did other things against him horrible to be spoken This then was a decree An. 903. and in the yere 903 speaking of the Synod held by Pope Iohn at Rauenna the Archbishops of France being present Before them saith he was the Synod burnt which Stephen had made for the condemnation of Formosus This decree was concluded in the next full Synod and in the yeare 900 he affirmed That by this occasion this question had beene for manie yeares disputed in the Church not without great scandale the one part iudging the consecration of those that Formosus had ordained to be nothing the other by a more holie counsell iudging them to be of force This was a question of law not of fact and consequently the solution of Bellarmine altogether void Baron to 10. an 897. art 4. an 900. art 2 3 4. Truly Baronius speaking of these times is strucken with a kind of horror and cals them infelicissima luctuocissima ecclesiae Romanae tempora The most vnfortunat and lamentable times of the Church of Rome worse than the persecutions of the Pagan Emperours Heretikes Schismatikes But he layed the fault vpon the Tusculan princes then powerfull in Rome as if the other part had yeelded Popes more holie and as if both the one and the other had not entred by theft and consequently come in at the window and not at the dore When sayth he the Church of Rome suffered the Princes of Tuscane to beare rule whether by money or by armes ouer the people and Clergie of Rome they thrust into the Chaire of Peter the throne of Christ men monstrous and infamous in their liues dissolute in their manners and wicked and villanous in all things and then the Queene of Nations so he calleth the Church of Rome being robbed of the garments of her glorie and ioy sits in heauinesse mourning and lamenting Let the Reader here note what helpe they giue vs to argue against the perpetuitie of their pretended succession when by his owne confession he here spake of ten Popes that did immediatly succeed one another but he addes that God would haue it so to giue the world to vnderstand that the Church as a Commonwealth dependeth not vpon the wisdome or vertue of those which gouerned but from the efficacie of the promise of God which makes it firme and constant for euer Why then should it seeme strange that there should be anie interruption in this personall succession For hath he euer seene families continued by monsters And when they happen in the Church as he acknowledgeth is not the mercie of God to be acknowledged therein which euen of stones raiseth seed vnto Abraham and beateth downe Antichrists sitting in the seat of Christ with the breath of his mouth Jbid. art 6. Moreouer Baronius acknowledgeth that whilest Stephen digged vp the carkas of Formosus the Church of Latran the chiefe seat of the Pope by the diuell was vtterly ouerthrowne to the ground from the Altar to the gates euen that saith he in which Pope Stephen kept his residence Which is an argument vnto vs that we are admonished by this destroying Angell that we are hereafter to seeke here the rubbish of the Church Neither let vs forget that Stephen for his wickednesse was strangled in prison and neuerthelesse Iohn the tenth his successor cals him Stephen of happie memorie in the acts of the Councell of Rauenna which saith Baronius was done in reuerence of his predecessor Baron vol 10. an 904. art 4. We may rather say because all impietie was with them pietie that vertue and vice were with them onely measured by commoditie But at this time Theophilact the Archbishop of the Bulgarians
and gaue vnto him tribute and obedience and the Popes forces consisted in his holie execrations which the Christian kings did then greatly feare What thing then is more plaine than this to giue vs to vnderstand That the authoritie of the Pope consists onely in matters spirituall After Iohn succeeded Benedict the sixt by the verie same law of Leo the eigth and authoritie of Otho But Otho being dead and his sonne much troubled in the warres of Germanie and France the Romans returned to their former naturall conditions and vpon the death of Benedict strangled as is said by Cardinall Boniface being incouraged by one Cincius a citizen of Rome they created Donus the second for successor presently Boniface the seuenth the murderer of Benedict corruptis comitijs as the Author saith whom Benedict the seuenth thrusts out of the seat through the fauour of the Tusculan Earles So much was this seat swayed by theft and corruption Wherefore Otho the second came into Italie and vsed extraordinarie seueritie to represse these inconueniences and yet there wants not those that would persuade vs that they were Martyrs Fascicul tempo but the author of Fasciculus temporum maketh a fit distinction of them They were slaine saith he as in the Primitiue Church but they were no Martyrs the punishment all one but the cause different Otho died and not long after Benedict and Peter Bishop of Paula succeeded who was saith Platina Iohn the fifteenth who being scarce warme in his seat Boniface the seuenth before expeld through the helpe of a great masse of money which by sacriledge he had gathered together cast him into prison there died he of famine or otherwise within eight moneths following into the possession of whose vacant chaire he was admitted by the Romans who neuerthelesse left it soone after through sudden death to Iohn the sixteenth the sonne of a Priest and this Iohn the sixteenth left it to Iohn the seuenteenth that the saying of Platina may here be found true That to the great good of the Christian Commonwealth these monsters while mutually they banded one against another they liued not long Boniface the seuenth is noted by him malarum artium to attaine to the Popedome by wicked meanes sacriledge corruption and tyrannie and also Iohn the sixteenth to be prodigall to his kindred and friends of all things both diuine and humane without any respect of the seruice of God or the honour of the dignitie of the See of Rome Which errour saith Platina he hath so left by tradition to his posteritie that it continueth euen to our time insomuch that the Clergie of this age desire not the Popedome for the seruice and worship of God but that they may satisfie the gluttonie and auarice of their brethren kindred and familiars And so of the rest At length one Crescentius a citizen of Rome Otho the third being farre distant dared to attempt the gouernment of the citie the people distasting a strange Empire Iohn who loued better a Lord farre off than neere at hand rather forraine than domesticall inuiteth Otho who was afterward the third to come into Italie and promised to crowne him Emperor But Iohn dying before Otho arriued at Rome Otho by his authoritie created at Rauenna Bruno Pope of the house of Saxonie his kinsman then in his companie and sent him to be created at Rome This was Gregorie the fift who likewise in the yeare 996 receiued him An. 996. and crowned him with Marie his wife in the citie of Rome But so soone as Otho was returned into Germanie Crescentius made chiefe Consul taking courage to himselfe expeld Gregorie as not chosen by the people but by the onely authoritie of the Emperour and created a certaine Greeke Bishop of Plaisance with the consent both of the Clergie and people no lesse rich saith Platina than learned whose name hath beene concealed because hee was vnlawfully created Whereupon Gregorie flyeth to Otho who from Germanie returneth with his armie into Italie entreth Rome and assayleth Crescentius in the castle taketh this Iohn the eighteenth putteth out his eyes and reestablisheth Gregorie This Gregorie saith Martin Platina in Gregor 5. and after him Platine who in fauour of him established a law to continue for euer That it should onely appertaine to the Germanes to chuse the Prince who is called Caesar and King of the Romanes but yet not held for Emperour till he were crowned and confirmed by the Bishop of Rome But Onuphrius sheweth by good arguments that they are deceiued attributing to Gregorie the fift that which belongeth to the tenth Baron an 996. art 71. And Baronius after a long disputation comes to this That the Electors of the Empire create him not but that the Emperours should be chosen by the Princes of Germanie without anie necessitie to goe to Rome to consult thereon And these matters reach to the yeare 998. As for the affaires of Rome and Italie An. 998. euerie man may judge what their miserie might be among these frequent mutations of Popes being neuer almost without murther sedition ciuile warres and forreine forces Baronius notwithstanding attesting and detesting all these disorders the cause whereof he could neither dissemble nor ouerslip the Historie could not endure that the Emperor in a solemne Synod of the Church wherof Luitprand describeth all the circumstances should bring matters to a better state but thought it more tollerable that the Church should sticke in the depth of all filthinesse and gluttonie than to be drawne forth by the hands of a lawfull Prince This Synod sayth he held at Rome vnder the authoritie of the Emperour Otho the first in the yere 963 to depose this execrable Iohn the thirteenth whom he tearmeth a monster was a false Synod Baron an 963. art 31 32. if euer were anie wherein the Ecclesiasticall law was neuer more wronged more Canons violated nor pernitious traditions and iustice prostrate trodden vnder foot and oppressed with greater shame But how forsooth Because saith he that they hauing once acknowledged him for Pope be it right be it wrong by freewill or by force as he hath said before that nothing was lawfully acted in his election they could assemble no Councell against the Pope without his consent And hereupon he groweth verie testie and cholericke a Priest fit to adore Antichrist in the Church and carrie his traine after him Now then after he had apparantly demeaned himselfe as a Tyran and a ruffian in the Church doest thou doubt whether he will be a suppresser of brothel-houses or a supporter of them or that he will recall those by whom he hath beene expelled or be brought into order by Parliaments And all that which besides he alledgeth is nothing but pedantrie And the same sayth he of the Councell of Lateran held after the death of this miserable Iohn the thirteenth that is they that were subrogated Popes in a solemne manner after such a monster were all vnlawfull
to consider OPPOSITION There assembled therefore in the yeare 991 at Rheims vnder Hugh and Robert his sonne the most famous Bishops of all the Prouinces recited by name in this Synod Synod Rhemens c. 1 2. the Acts whereof were elegantly set downe by Gerbert who was afterwards Siluester the second And first of all they appointed for President Siguin the Archbishop of Sens but the Custos and interpreter of all that was done Arnulph Bishop of Orleance because amongst all the Bishops of France he was most famous for his wisdome and eloquence First therefore he proposeth vnto them how much it concerned them Synod Rhemens c. 2 3. truly and strictly to examine the fact of Arnulph Bishop of Rheims his offence being such as came within the compasse of high treason least saith he for one mans cause we should be accused of perfidious infidelitie and men may iustly say If the Bishops vsed iust lawes and were faithfull to their Kings why punish they not with their lawes so impure and corrupt a man Doubtlesse the reason is this They are willing to conceale the wickednesse of others that they themselues might be bold to sinne without punishment Whereunto Siguin Archbishop of Sens answered That he would neuer endure that this pretended offence of treason should be discussed except a promise were made if he should be conuicted of pardon for which he alledged the 31 Canon of the Councell of Toledo whereunto the Bishops replied That if that should take place it is to be feared that the secular people would not from henceforward attend spirituall iudgements owing all iustice and obedience to their King Secondly there was produced the oath of Arnulph to the Kings Hugh and Robert in expresse words vsing that imprecation against himselfe which the Prophet did against the traitor Iudas Psalm 109 Fiant dies mei pauci Episcopatum meum accipiat alter c. Let my daies be few and let another take my Bishopricke or my Charge c. beseeching withall his brethren and sonnes that is his Diocesans not to be backward in approuing the same vnder their hands and seales Thirdly the Priest Adalger was sent for by whom he played that traiterous part at Rheimes who confessed the whole fact and declared Arnulph the captaine and author thereof yeelding himselfe to put his hand to the fire and protesting that he was strucken with horror and feare of that curse which was pronounced against Arnulph and his followers which is there recited in the selfesame words And it is worthie the noting that this was done not by the authoritie of S. Peter or the See of Rome but by the authoritie say they and power giuen to the Apostles and left vnto vs and in like manner that which was pronounced vpon the fact of Laon set downe in the selfesame stile Siguin asked Whether Arnulph from thenceforward abstained from the companie of those that were excommunicated to which he answered That he did quite contrarie accounting them worthie of the communion of the faithfull Cap. 11.12 13. 14. And hereupon were read the fourth Canon of the Synod of Antioch the nine and twentieth and thirtieth of the Councell of Carthage which doe manifestly condemne it But yet neuerthelesse Arnulph Bishop of Orleans the moderator of this businesse requesteth That it might be lawfull for anie man to defend him for his Clergie for his Abbots yea they are commaunded vnder paine of the great Curse with all fidelitie and libertie to speake in defence of his innocencie which in the name and by the consent of all the rest was pronounced by Siguin Whereupon there came presently forth Iohn a scholler of Auxerre Romulfe Abbot of Sens Abbo Rector of Florat Cap. 17.18.19 20. furnished with bookes and confessing themselues to be vrged thereunto by the force of that curse that was layed vpon them if they should omit anie thing that might make for his defence Fourthly to auoid the judgement of the Synod they alledged a certain pretended Epistle of Stephen Archbishop of Mauricania to Damasus Bishop of Rome and another of Damasus to Stephen whereby they proue That the causes of Bishops and other great affaires ought alwaies to be referred to the Bishop of Rome They likewise alledged certaine articles out of the Epistles Decretals by vs formerly confuted whereby they would seeme to euict That Arnulph aboue all things ought to be restored and that without the knowledge and consent of the Pope nothing might be done in his businesse who in all cases whatsoeuer was to be judged by him and none other The Synod answereth and determineth out of the tenth Canon of the African Councell That if anie Clerke shall neglect the purgation of his owne cause for the space of one whole yeare together that he is neuer afterward to be heard or to be restored againe to his place Whereupon there were alledged manie examples namely that of Hildeman Bishop of Beauvais Hebo Archbishop of Rheims Crescon de Villarege and others Letters were there read sent both from Kings and Bishops Cap. 23.24 whereby Iohn the Pope had beene aduertised of the whole matter and entreated to pronounce sentence against this man honoured with so great a dignitie by King Hugh and that freely and yet conuicted of such heinous offences and who being called to the Palace refused to come being inuited by the Archbishops and Bishops answering that he owed them no such dutie and at the last was not onely intreated but charged to doe that which was fit to be done concerning this other Iudas to the end that by his occasion the name of God might be no more blasphemed and he from hence forward might not pretend cause of ignorance our Bishops adding thereunto these words To the end we may know and vnderstand why amongst all others we are to preferre your Apostleship iudging him consequently to be or not to be the successor of Saint Peter as he should confirme or disallow their sentence pronounced according to the Canons which they thought was by no meanes to be called in doubt But all this notwithstanding he made little account of these letters and a white horse giuen by Cont Herbert preuailed more than their Legation who for the better dispatch of certaine maledicta in reos demaunded ten crownes which he ought not to haue done if they were not iust for a thousand And in the end they had no other answer but this That he for whose cause he had beene taken should order this businesse as it seemed good vnto himselfe It was not therefore without cause that the Councell of Carthage where were assistants 227 Bishops and among the rest Saint Augustine ordained for a perpetuall memorie What we are to hold concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome Which being all there read they gathered from thence this conclusion That all businesse were to be determined in those places where they had their beginning and that there was no Appeale to be
succession of the Bishops of Rome which they so much boast of may be defended We must not forget that Baronius reprehendeth our Historiographer Glaber in one poynt wherein neuerthelesse hee expresseth to the life the beleefe of our French Church The Earle Foulke of Anjou hauing built a Church went himselfe to Rome with a great summe of money which he deliuered to Iohn the seuenteenth to the end he would send a Legat to consecrate the place Whereunto he agreed and sent thither a Cardinall with direction to doe whatsoeuer Foulk should commaund But saith Glaber the Prelats of France hearing thereof Glaber Historiar lib. 2. c. 4. Baron to 10. an 996. art 21. 22. 23. 24. iudged it to be sacrilegious presumption proceeding from blind ambition c. being a thing too vndecent that he that ruled the See Apostolike should be the first that did transgresse the Apostolicall and Canonical order especially being aunciently confirmed by many authorities Multiplici authoritate that not any Bishop should presume to exercise any such power in anothers Diocesse except it were at the request or by the permission of him to whom it appertained yea not excepting the Bishop of Rome himselfe whose Diocesse they held not to be the whole world But thus he proceedeth An innumerable multitude of people being gathered together in a cleere and quiet day to see the dedication of this Temple a sudden tempest arose out of the South which in a moment beat downe the Temple to the ground Which strange accident being spread abroad through the whole countrey there was no man that doubted that the insolent boldnesse of this presumption had made vaine the vow of Foulk and was a manifest warning to all that were present and to come neuer to attempt the like For though the Bishop of Rome for the dignitie of the Apostolike See was had in greater reuerence than all other in the world yet it was neuer permitted that he should transgresse in any thing the order of the Canonical gouernment For as euerie Bishop and spouse of the true Church hath some vniformitie in his seat with the Image of our Sauiour so generally it becommeth no man to doe any thing ouer boldly in the Diocesse of another Now from the opinion of this Monke let vs know what the judgement of our Church should be 39. PROGRESSION Of Inchantments and the art of Nigromancie practised by the Popes to attaine the Popedome and vsed by them for other wicked and vnlawfull purposes How the diuill deceiued Syluester the second touching the time and place of his death Of Benedict the ninth his sacrifices to the diuell who in the end strangled him in the forest and of his strange apparitions after his death THe Age that followeth mends but a little and therefore a Carthusian noteth That in the yeare 1000 we enter into a monstrous time infamous for Magicke artes and all maner of wickednesse his words are these and not without cause There began about the yeare of our Lord 1000 an effeminat time Fascicul Tempor An. 1000. wherein the Christian Faith began much to decline from her first virilitie as appeareth in the prophesie of S. Hildegard c. men betaking themselues to sorceries and inchantments and the Priest was as the people After Iohn the seuenteenth succeeded Gregorie the fift by countrey a Saxon created by the Emperour Otho the third and chosen out of his companie at Rauenna who being sent to Rome to be consecrated the Emperour not long after receiued the Crowne from his hands But he had no sooner turned his face towards Germanie but that Crescens a Consull constrained him to leaue the citie and set vp against him another Pope in such sort that at the request of Gregorie Otho was enforced to returne to Rome where he vsed much seueritie in punishing the authors of that sedition But shortly after Gregorie being dead Otho the Clergie and people being assembled together chose for his successor that Gerbert of whom we haue spoken so much before who in his youth was his tutor and was called Siluester the second A man as appeareth by many of his owne writings still kept in diuers Libraries that had penetrated euen the depth of all profound learning especially the Mathematikes but yet blamed by many Authors for eleuated spirits neuer keepe a measure in any thing for that his studies extended to Nigromancie it selfe by helpe whereof he made his way to the Popedome A matter so little doubted of by those that were best acquainted with the secrets of those times that they constantly beleeued that whosoeuer affected the Popedome in those dayes made profession of this art and thereby attained thereunto Martinus in Chron. Galfridus in supplement Sigiberti Malmesburiensis l. 2. Hist Angl. Anton. Archiep. tit 16. part 2. sect 18. Vincent l. 24. c. 98. Henric. Erford in Chron. Plat. in Siluestr Iohannes Stella ibid. I should be ashamed to alledge it but that Martinus Polonus Vincent of Beauvois Malmesburiensis Anthonie the Archbishop Henrie of Herford Carthusianus Platina Stella and others goe before me and the most part of them doe absolutely affirme That Gerbert had learnt this art in a booke which he stole from Seuille in Spaine that he did homage to the diuill and had in his closet a brasen head by which the diuell gaue him answers With whom consulting about the time of his continuance in that See answer was giuen him That hee should not die vntill he had celebrated Masse in Hierusalem a voyage farre from his thought to haue euer vndertaken and therefore he promised to himselfe a long life But falling sicke of an ague at Rome in the church of the holie Crosse called Hierusalem whilest he was celebrating Masse in Lent by a strange noyse of diuels he perceiued his death was at hand and began to see the doubtfull meaning of the Oracle Whereupon being moued with the horror of his sinnes he discouered it to some of the Cardinals and desired them that for a satisfaction his carkasse after his death should be put into a chariot drawne with two horses and there buried where the horses of their owne accord should draw him Which desire of his being performed it fell out that the horses carried him to the church of S. Lateran where the Cardinals buried him And his sepulchre say they by the noyse and ratling of the bones and the sweating of the sepulchre did presage a long time after the death of the Popes This historie neuerthelesse by some in these dayes is called into doubt and especially by Baronius because there is no mention made of any such matter by Glaber and Dithmarus but quite contrarie he is commended by them for his almes-deeds and charitie towards the poore But the Monke of Malmesburie speakes thereof as of a matter beyond all controuersie and describeth all the circumstances yea he affirmeth That he had an auncient book by him wherin the names of all the Popes were registred
which without wrong done vnto his Authors he could not conceale For Hermannus a Chronicler of those times and Leo Bishop of Ostia had witnessed before That the Romans being wearied with the wickednesse of Benedict expelled him and substituted though not without money Siluester in his place And that some few monethes after Benedict with the helpe of his kindred and friends recouered it againe who that he might with more libertie betake himselfe to his owne pleasures he substituted Iohn the Archpriest Herman in Chron. Leo l. 2. c. 80. Otho Frisingensis supra who was accounted almost the more religious he would haue said the more hypocrite And of all three Otho Frisingensis recounteth before vnto vs the pitifull estate that Rome was then in I my selfe saith he haue heard it in the city from the Romans themselues To conclude Baronius calls those three false Popes tricipitem Bestiam a Beast with a triple head rising from the gates of hell Where is then that See against which the gates of hell cannot preuaile Now Cerberus himselfe as that which the Poet speakes of is choked with a ball of pitch And where is that euer-running spring of the spirit of God or in whom did it now reside This ball of pitch saith he a certaine good man and a zealous called Gratian made for them Baron an 1045 1044. and see how he did it He went to the aforesaid men and persuaded them with money to forsake the See and to Benedict he left the reuenues of England because he seemed to be a man of greatest power and authoritie The Romans in recompence thereof as to the purchaser of their freedome made him Pope who was Gregorie the sixt I aske now Whether this transaction may bee borne with amongst the Canonists or whether all this may redownd to his profit without simonie And to say the truth for this either cause or pretence of cause hee was afterwards in the Councell of Sutri by the authoritie of Henrie the Emperour and the consent of the Romans expelled his See and the Bishop of Bamberge who was Clement the second installed in his place chosen from amongst strangers because alas therefore there were none capable thereof at Rome But Baronius is much grieued with these words Leo Ostiens l. 2. c. 80. who calls this election a detestable presumption of the Emperour Henrie and doth vehemently endeuour to proue that therefore the Popedome of Clement could not be lawfull But in all this time when will he find vs any Pope and how will he fill vp that gulfe of pretended succession which they so much boast of Except he meane to supplie it with the abhominations of Benedict the ninth who yet continuing euen after the death of Clement thrust himselfe thrice into the chaire We must not forget that you may vnderstand that the libertie of the Churches was not yet wholly taken away that Henrie the King of Germanie in the yeare 1006 held a Synod at Frankford whereof Dithmar thus speaketh Dithmar l. 6. The generall Councell is appointed at Frankford by the King and was visited by all those that are on this side the Alpes Which was done to make Bamberge a Bishopricke and being done Eberard was nominated Bishop by the Emperour and consecrated by Willegisus the President of the Synod and all this without the knowledge or consent of Rome Henrie his sonne likewise called another Councell in the yeare 1047 An. 1047. wherein he sharply repressed all simoniacal persons Glaber saith Glaber l. 5. c. 5. Coadunare fecit He assembled as well the Archbishops as the Bishops c. And for a conclusion after he had pronounced a curse against all those that had committed simonie he protesteth and saith As God hath giuen me of his meere mercie the Crowne so will I freely giue that which belongs to his religion Here is no mention made of Rome But Baronius wittily after his manner saith That he thinkes that Clement the second was at this Synod though without any Author for saith he the Emperour ought in duetie to giue his helping hand vnto him by this his Edict which he likewise performed in fact But suppose that Pope Clement were present thereat and in all these proceedings not remembred doth it not hurt his cause the more So likewise in Spaine in the yeare 1012 there was a Councell held at Leon Baron vol. 11. an 1012. ex script Anto. August art 16. Glaber l. 3. c. 8. in which thus spake the Fathers We say they are met together at Leon and by the commaundement of King Alphonsus the fift we haue made these Decrees which are intituled The Decrees of the King Alphonsus and Geloira the Queene And in France in the yeare 1017 a Councell was called by King Robert touching the cause of Heresie notwithstanding that he by the testimonie of all the writers of those times was commended for his pietie and deuotion 40. PROGRESSION Of the wicked inuentions of Hildebrand and the Popes of this time to enlarge their power and authoritie Of the doctrine of the redemption of penitentiaries by whom and when it came in Of the fained myracles of Alexander the second to deceiue the people Of the troubles that arose in Milan through the Popes intrusions there Of the Peter pence that were granted at this time by diuers Princes to the Pope Damianus Bishop of Ostia exclaimeth against the lasciuious life of the Roman Clergie THe thirtie yeares that follow vnder diuers Popes vsing rather the magistracie than ministrie of Hildebrand who especially swayed in those times gaue occasion vnto them to vsurpe againe that which the Emperour Henrie the second had taken from them by restoring that auncient law which was made in a solemne Synod betwixt Hadrian the first and Charles the Great and was in force vnder the gouernment of his whole race and afterwards confirmed vnder the Othoes and other Kings of Germanie This Hildebrand was by nation a Tuscan by profession a Monke of Clugnie He obtained that dignitie by bad meanes as Cardinal Benno and the Roman Archpriest doe witnesse The minoritie of Henrie the third the sonne of the Emperour Henrie the second being a child of fiue yeares of age and brought vp vnder the tuition of Agnis his mother as the minoritie of Princes produce many times weake counsellors was a great occasion why Hildebrand abusing his youth did dare to enterprise so much But the diuell especially by his messengers thrust himselfe into the businesse whilest they that they might the more easily obtaine that they desired abused the people vnder the name of two pretended Heresies the one was Simonie the sale for siluer or other thing equiuolent thereunto of Ecclesiastical charges though at that time there was nothing at Rome more cōmon where the Popedome it selfe was set to sale to whomsoeuer would giue most where the Popes sold all Ecclesiastical dignities and themselues to the diuell as we haue often seene
tribunall seats of Iudges and the Courts of Princes are not sufficient to receiue the Monkes and Friers The cloysters are emptie the Gospell is shut vp and nothing more common in the mouthes of Ecclesiasticall persons than temporall all lawes c. And with the selfesame mind he writeth to the Cardinals preparing themselues to the Councell That they come not thither as he hath often seene it to sell their voyces thereby the better to helpe their luxurie which he there describeth to be princely exceeding that of Sardanapalus and that he had seene those that haue exulted for joy when they heare of a Synod as if the threshing time after Haruest were at hand This hee speakes of that part of the Church that held with Alexander the second which he himselfe defended which I thought good to tell you that no man might obiect that hee spake of the faction of Honorius the second whom he accounted schismatikes Wherefore being inuited by Alexander and violently incited by Hildebrand to be present at the Councell at Mantua against Honorius by whose good name they hoped to weaken the contrarie faction he falls to foule tearmes with them The Epistle is intituled Patri filio To the father and the sonne the Pope and the Archdeacon wherein wounding Hildebrand or rather the Pope through his sides An. 1064. I humbly beseech saith he my holie Diuell that he would be pleased not to be so cruell vnto me and that his venerable pride would not weare and wearie me with so long stripes but that he would become more mild vnto his seruant my shoulders beaten black and blew faile me and my backe is furrowed with stripes c. And therefore saith the Wise man the stroke of the rod makes markes in the flesh but the stroke of the tongue breaketh the bones But I represse my spirit and put my finger vpon my mouth and seeke for mercie thought it be late But let vs now come to the Opposition OPPOSITION The minoritie of Henrie the third was a great helpe to the Popes proceedings notwithstanding that Agnis the Regent and the Princes whose counsell she vsed to interrupt the prescription did alwaies something to maintaine their authoritie though it were not alwaies answerable to their desires A successour to Nicholas the second was to be thought of about which there arose a ciuile warre at Rome the voyces being diuided betwixt Alexander and Honorius The Romans in the middest of these tumults sent Embassadors to the Emperour lying then at Ausbourge and among others that man that had consecrated Alexander who requested his help against this vsurpation Auentinus L. 5. Annal. Baiorum ex antiquioribus Alexander say they troubleth all against the laws of our ancestors without your consent he vsurpeth the holy priesthood bought the Popedome of the Normans holds it by force he is a wolfe and a theefe not a Pastor a tyran not a Pope Behold here I am that enforced by the Normans God I take to witnesse consecrated him succour vs therefore speedily before this plague disperse it selfe any farther The Emperour therefore taking knowledge thereof sendeth Bocon the Bishop of Halberstat to enquire into the truth hereof who so long as the controuersie continued maintained Alexander in his place But Honorius hardly enduring that entreth with his power into Rome The Lombards defend Alexander the Normans Honorius and Rome is diuided the townes and other strong places of the citie parted betwixt the Popes But Godfrey of Lorraine who comaunded for the Emperour in Italie interposed himselfe by whose authoritie the Popes lay aside their armes and euerie Citizen betakes himself to his own home But presently calling them both before him You are saith he the Shepheards that are clothed with the wooll and nourished with the milke of those sheepe whom yee abuse who violate that peace pollute that pietie which Christ our Lord and Sauiour hath left vs Goe into Germanie to the Emperour and there decide the matter by Law not heere by armes who shall be Pope And so let him whom the Emperour Princes and Bishops shall iudge the more worthie enioy the Popedome peaceably without force Wherefore both of them consenting therunto the businesse is referred to the Synod at Mantua but yet so as Alexander being consecrated and possessed of the Temple of Lateran retayned still the name and title But both of them being impatient of delayes the Emperour being imployed in the warres of Hungarie by meanes whereof he could make no great speed to order and pacifie these matters each other by Synods in his owne faction excommunicated one another Insomuch that the Emperour being hardly thirteene yeares of age was faine to send Hanno the Archbishop of Collen and Wenceslaus of Altaich with diuers other Bishops and Princes to Mantua where Alexander yeelding himselfe to the law Honorius on the other side signified to Hanno That it became not the master to be taught by his disciples and that he would not come but as the Vicar of Christ and President of that Councell Hanno president of the Synod and representing the person of the Emperour answered him by the aduice of the Councell That he must obey the sentence of the Church and the masters of that Councell and submit himselfe to the diuine Oracle Whereupon Alexander being lawfully heard and because there wanted an accuser willed to purge himselfe by oath they pronounced him Pope who neuerthelesse as we haue seene took no great care of the imperiall dignitie These things fel out in the yere 1066. An. 1066. But so soon as Hildebrand without the knowledge of the Emperour had got the Popedome he who in the elections of his predecessors had beene often the author to chuse them without the consent of the Emperors not fearing to doe any thing resolued with himselfe to preuaile in this businesse after another manner than others had done Which forasmuch as Henrie the third was now more growne in yeares as it was an occasion of great tumults in Christendome so it inforced the truth out of many mens mouthes This onely man saith the Apologie of the Clergie of Liege in the yere 1066 Offered hard measure to the sacred Canons but let vs know how Apologia Cleri Leodiensi an 1066. He did it not as Gregorie the first who would not intermeddle with the death of the Lombards nor as all the Popes after him who by the example of Gregorie the first vsed the spirituall sword onely vntill Gregorie the last that is Hildebrand who was the first and by his example encouraged others to doe the like that armed himselfe against the Emperour Vntill this man came saith a graue writer the Popes were chosen by the Clergie the Nobilitie the people the Senat the Emperour ratifying their choice who had power to call them and other Bishops to Councels and was acknowledged by them according to that which the holie Fathers and Iesus Christ himselfe did and taught others to doe
to be next vnder God their supreame Lord who likewise reuerenced him as a Father Gregorie the seuenth contrarily who was Hildebrand putting his confidence in the armes of the Normans who then raged and rioted throughout Apulia Calabria Campania which by violence they had possest and trusting likewise vpon the riches of Matilda an insolent woman and the discord of the Germans was the first that against the custome of his Elders contemning the imperiall authoritie possessed the â—â—pedome and durst to say That Christ had put vpon him both persons giuing him power to bind and to loosse to exercise both charges Ecclesiasticall and secular to transferre all power vnto himselfe not to indure any equall much lesse a superior to contemne Emperors and Kings as holding their Dominions at his will and pleasure to bring Prelats and Bishops into order to denounce to chaunge States to sow discords to raise warres to authorise factions to absolue oaths and though he wrong the Emperour himselfe yet in a certaine Epistle of his he glorieth that he must be feared because it is he that cannot erre that hath receiued of Christ our Lord and Sauiour and S. Peter power to bind and to loosse how and whomsoeuer he please Then he likewise addeth began those perillous times which Christ and Peter and Paule had so long before foretould Then were those fables of Siluester and Constantine no lesse sottishly than impudently deuised and diuers others which it becomes not Christian modestie to relate then did counterfeit religion put on the shape of pietie Then began robberies the sale of holie things and diuine Philosophie to be polluted corrupted and violated by Sicophants subtile interpretations lyes old wiues tayles Insomuch that without the vtter ouerthrow of many true religion cannot be restored to her auntient maiestie All this began with Hildebrand who first built vp the pontificall Empire which his successors for 450 yeares retayned in despite of the world and the Emperours in such a maner that they brought the infernall spirits beneath and gods aboue into seruitude making all subiect to their yoake and terrifying the whole world with their thunderbolts Quo bruta tellus vaga flumina Quo Stix inuisi horrida Taenari Sedes Atlanteusque finis Concutitur mutant ima summis As farre as earth as Sea extends As Stix or horrid Taenaris Yea where the hill Atlanteus ends His fearefull power carried is And all this this Author deliuereth notwithstanding he were by profession a Roman being willing perhaps to haue said more if it had beene lawfull for he concludeth with these words The Roman Emperor is now no more than a bare name without a bodie without forme notwithstanding the fruit be knowne by the tree and no man gathereth grapes of thistles and the souldier knoweth his captaines colours but yet we must not iudge before the time but according to the rule of S. Paul we must attend the perpetuall decree of the eternall Iudge As if he would haue alluded to that place of the Apostle speaking of Antichrist And now ye know what withholdeth the Roman Empire that he might be reuealed in his time What manner of man this Hildebrand was we shall see in his due place But yet at the first he bewrayes not his boldnesse but when the Emperor Henrie sent the Earle Heberard to Rome to admonish the Romans of their offence and threatning withall that except they did satisfie him he would pronounce the election void he humbly answered That he was enforced to vndertake the Popedome against his owne will neither would he euer haue suffered himselfe to be consecrated had he not vnderstood by the relation of his Legats that the election was approued by the Emperour By which words he so pacified the Emperor that he easily yeelded his consent to his consecration But presently after he held a Councell at Lateran where he renewed the Canons against those his Heresies of Simonie and Nicholaisme sufficient preteâ—â—es to diminish the authoritie of Henrie and if he should oppose himselfe against them to make him an Heretike The one of them tooke from him all authoritie at Milan if any were left the other should daily diminish that power which he retained in Germanie by the right of Inuestiture The summe of them was this It shall not be lawfull for a Clergie man to marie a wife nor to take their inuestiture at the hands of a lay man vnder paine of excommunication But it is worth the noting that the Countesse Mathilda was present at this Councell a woman no lesse infamous for her vnchast life than her pride Erlembald gouernour of Milan put the first Decree in execution continuing his rage against the Clergie and vpon the day called Coena Domini the Supper of the Lord he forbad Godfrey whom the Emperour had made Bishop to consecrate the oyle An. 1075. and prouided other The yeare following 1075 he did the like he himselfe ministring the oyle in the Paschall ceremonies but all the Priests refused to receiue it at his hands except Luitprand onely Curat of S. Paul Whereupon the people being much offended forsooke the citie protesting that they would obey no Bishop but him whom the Emperour should nominat and not long after entring into the citie againe they killed both Erlembald and his Luitprand Godfrey in the meane time not being accepted by the Pope stood still excommunicated not without the great indignation of Henrie who neuerthelesse to accommodat himselfe a little vnto him named in his place Theobald Castillon who was kindly receiued by those of Milan And from this onely act let euerie man judge how vnwillingly this yoke of single life was receiued in Italie Gregorie vrgeth the same in Germanie writeth to the Princes and their wiues That they should not frequent the Masses of maried Priests That they should execute his Decree and account those for excommunicat persons that obeyed it not declaring vnto them that they were neither Priests nor might sacrifice Whereupon the common people grew insolent against them and trampled the Hoast consecrated by them vnder their feet though it were at that verie time when the opinion of the reall presence began to spread abroad From this occasion saith Auentinus many false Prophets did arise who with fables myracles examples they cal them turned the people of Christ from the truth interpreting the Scriptures so as that they might serue their owne turnes whilest in the meane time vnder the honest name of chastitie whoredome incest adulterie were euery where freely committed But yet in the meane time notwithstanding the attempts that were made at some Councels in Germanie and the threats that were thundered out by the Legats à Latere of Pope Gregorie they could not persuade the Bishops to yeeld their consent to this Decree or to depose those Priests that were maried defending themselues by the authority of the Scriptures the auncient Councels and the Primitiue Church adding thereunto the commaundement of God and
to the Apostolike See and are or shall be in my power I will so agree with the Pope that I will neuer incurre the danger of sacriledge and the perditition of my owne soule and to God and Saint Peter by the assistance of Christ I will doe all worthie honour and seruice and the first day that I shall see him that is Gregorie I will plight my faith with my hands to be a faithfull souldier of S. Peter and his for euer But Henrie in the meane time gaue him no leaue to doe what pleased him for hauing by his victories and prosperous successe appeased the tumults of Germanie he takes his journey with his armie into Italie And this was the last act of Hildebrands tragedie Henrie therefore who in the Synod held at Brixen had caused Gilbert of Corrigia Archbishop of Rauenna to be named Pope who was called Clement the third was absolued by him and so passed the Alpes and remouing all obstacles that stood in his way or did any way detract from his Empire pitching his tents as the manner is in the Neronian fields he determined to besiege the citie of Rome but being encountred at the first with strange difficulties by reason it was Winter he retired himselfe to Rauenna and there wintered But the yeare following 1082 An. 1082. in the beginning of the Spring he sets forward in the same steps as before An. 1083. and assailes the Vatican and in the yeare 1083 after a long siege he tooke the citie and entring into the Capitoll there fortified himselfe William of Malmesburie and others that writ the historie of Godfrey of Bulloine say That he was the first who with a ladder scaled the citie entred into Rome for which seruice the Emperour granted vnto him the inuestiture of the Duchie of Lorain There remained the fort of Crescentius otherwise called the castle S. Angelo into which Gregorie with some of his deerest friends was fled These wearied by Henrie resolued with themselues to offer twentie hostages and to take day vpon certaine conditions to deliuer the citie But Gregorie vnwilling to fall into his hands whom he had so much offended made choyce rather to hazard the bringing of Robert with his Normans to Rome though it were a course full of danger This Robert therefore being at an appointed time let in by the gate Flaminia by some of Gregories friends tooke the Pope out of the castle and caried him to Cassin Sigebert in Chron. Math. Paris in Histor Angl. and from thence to Salerne Whereupon Henrie returned into the citie by whose authoritie Gregorie was againe condemned and Clement confirmed who crowned and annoynted the Emperour with Bertha his wife But Henrie returning into Germanie to appease some tumults that were newly risen Gregorie making benefit of the occasion though he were absent stirreth vp his followers at Rome to rebellion but in the moneth of May being suddenly taken with a disease An. 1085. he died in the yeare 1085 but yet not without aduice giuen to the Cardinals to chuse either Desiderius Abbot of Cassin or if he refused it Hugh Bishop of Lyons or Otho of Ostia that it might be said That the ambitious enterprises of Gregorie outliued himselfe But Sigebert Abbot of Gembloux a writer of those times saith in expresse words That he called one of the twelue Cardinals whom he loued aboue the rest and confessed himselfe vnto him That by the suggestirn of the diuell he had stirred vp that anger and hatred against mankind hauing neuerthelesse published his Decree throughut the whole world vnder a colour of the encrease of Christianitie Whereupon he sent the aforesaid Confessor to the Emperour and to the whole Church receiuing both him and all Christian people that stood excommunicated into the Church both dead and liuing Clergie and Laitie desiring them and the whole Church to pray for the remission of his sinnes It is now of some importance to know what manner of man this Hildebrand was because the judgement of him throughout all Christendome was diuers some imputing all this to his ambition more than humane some to his zeale of the glorie of God Touching his priuat life therefore Lambert of Schaffnabourg Abbot of Hirtzaw a graue writer speaking of the Countesse Mathilda his good friend saith That she her husband Goselon Duke of Loraine yet liuing pretended a kind of widowhood farre from her husband she refusing to follow her husband to Lorain out of her natiue countrey and he employed about the affaires that belonged to his dukedome tooke no care for the space of three or foure yeares to visit his Marquisat in Italie after whose death she seldome or neuer parted from the Popes side following him with a strange affection And for as much as a great part of Italie obeyed her and she abounded aboue all other Princes with whatsoeuer men most esteemed of whensoeuer the Pope had need of her helpe she was presently at hand and was euer duetifull to doe any office vnto him as to her Father and Lord Whereupon she could not escape the suspition of an incestuous loue the Kings fauourers euerie where reporting and especially the Clergie whom he had forbidden lawfull mariage against their Canons That night and day the Pope did impudently sleepe in her bosome and she preoccupated with the stolne loue of the Pope after the losse of her husband refused to marie againe Others adde That she hauing maried Azo Marquesse of Este the Pope impatient therewith the yeare following dissolued the matrimonie Sigon l. 9. de regno Italiae vnder a pretence of kindred in the fourth degree of consanguinitie Whereby that suspition of adulterie that was before did more appeare to be a manifest truth and deseruedly too nothing in those dayes being more common than dispensations in an equall degree of kindred and neerer And if he loued her not but in the way of honestie what reason had he but to dispence with Mathilda too There is therefore one that speakes yet more freely Tractatus de vnit Eccl. conseruanda By this their frequent and familiar conuersation he ingendred a cruell suspition of dishonestie whilest he obserued not more carefully that diuine precept of Pope Lucius That a Bishop ought not at any time to be without the companie of two Priests and three Deacons as witnesses of his conuersation Which he should so much the more carefully haue obserued by how much the more seuerely he proceeded against lawfull matrimonie In this all Authors consent That Mathilda ruled both Pope and Popedome and by her the goods of the Church were administred Whereupon saith Benno Benno Cardin. in vita Hildeb Rome hath seene and heard how he liues with what persons day and night he conuerseth how he hath remoued the Cardinals from him who should be witnesses of his life and doctrine Neither was Sigonius ashamed to write Sigon l. 9. de regno Ital. Annales Godefrid Monachi That he appoynted
they are all sheepe That whom God hath made a ruler ouer things Celestiall he hath made him much more ouer things terrestrial and therefore the Pope had power ouer all Hereupon they alledge or rather abuse the examples of some Princes that haue beene censured by the Pastors of the Church Such as tooke part with Henrie on the other side replied that Chilperick was deposed by the common consent of the States of the Realme and not by the Pope that it is the office of a Pastor to feed not to kill to instruct not to destroy that the examples that were alledged by them were either false or impertinent That Henrie refused not to doe any thing nay had performed whatsoeuer belonged to his place That Gregorie on the other side carried himselfe as an actor not as a Iudge That God onely ruleth Kings and Kingdomes and those subiects that God hath giuen them no man can absolue of their oath allegiance This they confirmed by places of Scripture and the testimonies of the Fathers wherupon they conclude Gregorie to be Antechrist who taking vpon him the name of Christ did vtterly ouerthrow the Lawe of Christ and his doctrine But this is nothing among the rest they strongly maintained that the Catholike Church is not with him that destroyes the Church and that the title of Catholike belongs not to him or his followers who speake and hold against the holie Scriptures against the Gospell of the sonne of God But rather according to S. Iohn he and his societie are Antichrists qui Iesum soluunt betray Christ offer him violence whilest they violently wrest the Scriptures And it is well noted of a learned Historiographer of our time Vignier in Hist Ecclesiast that in this whole controuersie there is no mention made by the Gregorians either for the donation of Constantine or the renunciation of Lewis A manifest proofe vnto vs that there was no such thing as yet found out But there is none that better layeth open vnto vs the mysteries of the iniquitie of Hildebrand then Cardinall Benno the Roman Arch-priest As touching his Magick all writers display him to be skillfull in this art as likewise that truely diabolicall Oracle wherewith he deceiued Rodolph and was himselfe deceiued by the diuell for which qualitie also he was condemned in many Synods by innumerable Bishops of France Germanie Italie in the Councels of Wormes Pauia Brixen and Rome where in the sentence it selfe in verie significant words he is called a Magitian a Diuiner a Southsayer possessed with a Pithonicall spirit a Negromancer And if this had not beene apparent ynough they had spoken doubtlesse much more there wanting not matter to obiect against him But Benno who penetrated into the hidden secrets of Gregorie sets downe all circumstances That he had learnt Magick of Theophilact who was Pope Benedict the ninth of Laurence his companion and of Iohn the Archpriest of S. Iohn Port Latin afterwards Gregorie the sixt who by his commerse with diuels and the singing and flying of birds told of those things that were done in farre countries of the euent of warres and the death of Princes That he whilest they liued yea euen in the Popedome was the chiefe instrument and companion of all their wickednesse yea the heire of Gregorie the sixt not onely of his money but his perfidious treacherie That he enforced Pope Nicholas by fearing him with strange apprehensions of death and presenting before him horrible visions to make him Archdeacon That none of the Cardinals subscribed to his election all forsaking him but he was created by the open force of the souldiers That comming one day from Alba to Rome he had forgot a certaine booke of Negromancie without which he seldome or neuer went which he in his journey remembring at the entrance of Portlateran he hastily called vnto him two of his familiar friends and faithfull ministers of his wickednesse commanded them with all speed to fetch that booke vnto him and withall terribly threatned them not to presume to open the booke vpon the way but by how much the more they were prohibited by so much the more were they kindled with a curious desire to prie into the secrets of that book In their returne therefore vnclasping the booke and curiously reading the precepts of that Diabolicall art there appeared presently before them certaine of the diuels angels whose multitude and horror so frighted these young men that they were almost beside themselues Benno Cardin. in vita Hildeb c. And these are the verie words of Benno That it was a common thing with him to shake sparkles of fire out of his sleeue and with these and the like myracles to blind the eyes of the simple as if they were signes of sanctitie That he sent two Cardinals Alto and Cuno to S. Anastasia to performe a fast of three dayes euery one euery day to sing a Psalter and Masses to the end that God might shew a signe which of the two thought more truely of the bodie of our Lord the Church of Rome or Berengarius which neuerthelesse came not to passe That he consulted the Sacrament it selfe as it had beeene an Oracle against the Emperour and the Cardinals withstanding him cast it into the fire That he had layed a trap for the Emperour in the Church of S. Maries in Mount Auentine and obseruing the place wherein he commonly stood or kneeled he commaunded a great stone to be laid vpon the beames of the Church ouer his head that being let fall vpon his head whilest he was praying might dash out his braines But the stone with the weight thereof bare downe with it the instrument of this villanie who by the just judgement of God was bruised to peeces vpon the pauement and for as much as this succeeded not wel he suborned murderers to kill him In the meane time whilest he deposed the Emperour vnder a pretence of Simonie he had no sooner depriued those Bishops of whom he complained of their authoritie but he restored it to them againe thereby binding them vnto him and against the Emperour In honour of Pope Liberius who was an Arrian he ordained a Feast and committed many outrages besides against all law and equitie murders oppressions violences which it would be too long to relate For which cause saith he the bloud of the Church crieth out against him c. I could wish the Reader would read the booke But here we must answer to the obiections of Bellarmine who striues to affirme that this booke is not to be beleeued First because it is likely to be suborned by some Lutheran or other R. If he had said of some malicious person it might haue beene borne with but I referre it to the judgement of any Reader that can discerne the stile weigh the circumstances consider of the phrase and I thinke there is none to be found that will take it to be suborned Secondly some man perhaps faith he in
all Ecclesiasticall discipline be ouerthrowne For is there any dissolute person whatsoeuer who at the onely threat of an Excommunication will not appeale What Clerke or Priest vnder the refuge of this vaine appellation will not rot nay burie himselfe in his owne dung What Bishop shall haue any meanes to punish any disobedience euerie Appeale shall shake his rod dissolue his constancie mollifie is seueritie imposing silence vpon him and giuing impunitie of offences to the wicked So it will come to passe that sacrileges rapes fornications and adulteries will dangerously encrease when the chiefe Prelat shall not dare to speake against these superfluous appeales and shal cease to persecute the persecutors of holie places to reuenge the wrongs of widowes and Orphans and by delay of the censure wickednesse shal be fostered and such as sinne without punishment shall descend into the bottomlesse pit of all iniquitie And in like manner he concludeth with the auntient Canons and rules of the Church If this should any longer be tollerated no Bishop could discharge himselfe of that duetie which is imposed vpon him in the Gospell To conclude describing the Citie of Rome in verse he ends in these words Vrbs faelix si vel Dominis vrbs illa careret Vel Dominis esset turpe carere fide O happie Citie if it had no masters or if these masters the Popes were ashamed to haue no faith Honorius Bishop of Augusta or rather the Abbot as some say a worthie Authour speaking of the Church of Rome saith Turne thee to the Citizens of Babylon and see what they are and through what streets they wander c. See come hither to the top of the hil that thou maiest decerne all the buildings of this damned Citie Behold the Princes and Iudges thereof that is to say the Cardinalls and Archbishoppes c. Behold and thou shalt see the seat of the beast placed in them they alwayes think vpon that which is euill euer occupied in the workes of iniquitie they only do not these villanies themselues but they teach others to doe them They sell holie things and buy those things that are wicked They labour by all meanes not to goe alone to hell But turne thee towards the Clergie and thou shalt see in them the tent of the Beast They neglect the seruice of God and serue the lucre of this world They pollute the Priesthood by their vncleanenesse seduce the people by hipocrisie renounce God by their wicked workes reiect all Scripture that appertaines to saluation They practise by all possible meanes to worke the ruine of the people and blindfold as they are in the same blindnesse they goe before into perdition Behold also the conuenticles of the Monkes and thou shalt see the Tabernacles of the Beast They mocking God through a fained profession prouoke his wrath They tread vnder foot all gouernement both in manners and life deceiue the world vnder the shadow of their habit They entangle themselues with secular affaires and neglect the seruice of God and many of them being giuen to gluttonie and wantonnesse putrifie euen in the filthinesse of their owne corruption Behold also the Cloisters of Nunnes and thou shalt see in them the prepared Bed-chamber of the Beast These learne wantonnesse euen from their tender age follow many allurements to the heaping vp of their owne damnation and earnestly endeauour themselues thereunto that they may the more let loosse the reynes of luxurie and prostitute themselues to all filthie concupiscence and like the insatiable Charibdis are neuer satisfied with the corruption of their owne vncleanenesse These entangle the minds of young men and take pleasure the more they entangle she gaineth the prize of the victorie that excels others in wickednesse This person notwithstanding is recommended for her great pietie and learning in this age In Germanie flourished Robert Abbot of Duits one of the chiefest Diuines of these times who was not of their opinion that attribute to the Pastors of the Church though in what degree soeuer any temporall Dominion Notwithstanding he is famous among all Historiographers both for sanctity of life Rupert Tuitiensis in Johan l. 2. cap. 2. and also for his miracles Vpon this rocke saith he who is Christ is the Church builded he saies not vpon Peter and by changing the name Peter hath his denomination of Petra the rocke whereby we are giuen to vnderstand that all they that are builded vpon that foundation which is Christ must call vpon a new name which the mouth of the Lord hath named Euerie one of them then are in this regard no lesse the rocke than Peter himselfe as touching the function Jdem l. 11. in Johan c. 13. The Ministers of Christ knew their Apostleship to be no domination but an humble seruice the perfection whereof consisteth in laying downe their liues for their brethren Therefore he saith in another place Jdem l. 8. in Math. The rod of the disciples of Christ is the rod of the pastorall office watching diligently ouer the cure of soules That rod of Dominion is not permitted to the Ministers of the Gospell of Peace but rather forbidden them c. And in the end he saith Jdem l. 9. c. 11. in eundem that to a spirituall man it is not lawfull for him to drawe the sword or to exercise publique authoritie He therefore who liued vnder these troubles in Germanie what might he thinke of these armed Popes and the troubles they raised In Rome it selfe wee may read in the Chronicle of Hirsauge written by Trithemius Trithem in Chron. Hirsaug that vnder Honorius the second God by the mouth of a certaine holie man called Arnulph did speake with great vehemencie This man was of great deuotion and a great Preacher who by the word of God reproued the loossenesse auarice and pride of the Clergie and propounded to all the pouertie of Christ and his Apostles and to imitate their integritie and sanctitie of life who was praysed and esteemed of the Roman Nobilitie as the true disciple of Christ but held in no small hatred by the Cardinals and Clergie who tooke him in the night and priuilie murdered him He afterward addeth That this his Martyredome was reuealed vnto him by God being in the wildernesse when by the Angell he was sent to preach at Rome whereupon he publiquely sayd I know you seeke my life and I know that you will verie shortly kill me but wherefore Because I tell you the truth I reproue your arrogancie pride auarice luxurie and ouermuch care and studie in getting riches therefore I please you not I take heauen and earth to record that I haue deliuered nothing vnto you but what our Lord hath commaunded me but you condemne me and your creator who hath redeemed you by his onely begotten sonne It is no maruaile you seeke my life being a sinfull man for telling the truth vnto you for if S. Peter should euen now arise and reproue your vices which
in so much that to assuage his anger the Emperor was content to send certaine of his followers to persuade him About this time Salerne yeelded to the gouernement of Lotharius whereupon grew a new contention betweene the Pope and the Emperor for the right thereof for they creeping as it were into his bosome and seeking to bee protected and defended by Lotharius did the more inwardly fret him euen to the heart Likewise An. 1137. Abbas Vrsperg de Lotharia Petrus Diaconus in Chron. Cassin l. c. 21. sequent Sigon ex eodem regno Ital. l. 10. as it was a question to inuest Ranulph Duke of Apulia into the place of Roger being a fauourer of Anaclet and that the Pope and Emperour together were to giue him the Ensigne and Standerd of a Duke it was no maruell if Lotharius wearied with so many troubles was resolued being come to Rome to returne into Lombardie in whose absence Roger lost no time recouering by the farre distance of Lotharius that which he lost by his presence In the meane time died Lotharius in the yeare 1137 neere to Trident as he past into Germanie a Prince commended by all histories for his great pietie justice and vertue and of such patience and moderation as he could without any passion support the hereditarie insolencie of this Pope After him succeeded Conradus the second duke of Sueuia who before had contested with him for the Empire through whose oppositions Henrie Duke of Bauier Lotharius sonne in law could not so readily order the affaires of Italie At this time Anaclet died S. Bernard being at Rome through whose authoritie the See remained peaceable to Innocent And now to consolidat the former wounds Otho Frisingens l. 7. c. 23. Abbas Vrsperg an 1139. he held a Councell at Lateran in the yeare 1139 where assembled all nations of the West neere to a thousand Bishops and Abbots and in this mightie multitude notwithstanding we read of nothing that was there propounded or decided touching the reformation of the Church either in doctrine or discipline though it was manifestly most corrupt both before and at this present which many bewailed with the hope of a better state This Councell therefore had no other end but to establish Innocent and condemne the fauourers of Anaclet vnlesse they would performe the penance they were appointed to weaken the ordinances made by him or by those whom he had ordained And here let the Reader judge what scruples they left in the consciences of so many and diuers nations when both Anaclet and the ordinances made by him almost for the space of eight yeres were farre the better Roger remaining Duke of Apulia and Calabria and naming himselfe King of Sicilia these good Fathers resolued also to suppresse and bring into order Innocent therefore hauing prepared an armie of the Romans he in his owne person intended to lead them against him yet had hee the same successe as sometimes had Leo the ninth for Roger retiring himselfe to the castle of Gallutz he verie sharpely besieged it but William the sonne of Roger Prince of Tarent comming with a valiant companie of souldiers put the Popes armie to flight tooke him with all his Cardinals and carried him to Naples But he was set at libertie not long after vpon two conditions that is To absolue Roger of the Excommunication and to declare him King of Sicilia Duke of Apulia and Calabria and Prince of Capua and a liege man of the Church which Anaclet before had done And in this manner the Popes naturally regard not any but themselues thinking all others how great soeuer to be borne to doe them seruice In the meane time Ranulph and Robert were robbed of their right whom Lotharius and he for their good seruice some few yeares before had inuested in these domininions Now as he thought he had ended all his affaires the Romans themselues vexed with the pride of the Popes An. 1143. and their Clergie in the yeare 1143 earnestly studied to recouer their libertie and restore the auncient customes of the Clergie whom when he could neither represse by feare of excommunication nor by taking away the libertie of Suffrages in the election of the Popes and bring it onely to the Cardinals a notable augmentation of their greatnesse and honour being spent and ouercome with griefe sorrow ended his life But because this motion had his progressions it were fit we should further discourse thereon neither is it in the mean time to be forgotten that we make it appeare how by diuers degrees their pride rose alwayes against God and not onely against men For this Innocent in the yere 1131 holding a Councell at Rheimes An. 1131. a certaine Monke speaking in fauour of him thus began Great and weightie is the charge that is imposed vpon me that is to teach the Doctors to instruct the Fathers seeing it is written Aske the Fathers and they will shew thee But this Moses Innocent that was present commaundeth me whose hands are heauie who is to be obeyed not onely of me but of euerie one and is here greater than Moses To Moses was committed the people of Israell but to him the Vniuersall Church Behold he is here of greater power than any Angell for to whom of the Angels did God euer say Whatsoeuer thou bindest vpon earth c. alluding to that which the Lord said of himselfe And he hath more here than Salomon he followeth on I say according to his office not according to merit Except God there is none like vnto him mark like either in heauen or in earth This is that Peter who cast himselfe into the sea when the other Disciples sayled vnto Iesus Euerie one of you Bishops is content with his barke that is his Archbishopricke his Abbie his Priorie but this man hath authoritie in all Archbishoprickes Abbies Priories c. He saith Misit se And truely he casts he puts nay he intrudes sent of himselfe not of God without mission without commission This Sermon in the meane time to deceiue the world Baron an 1131. art 4. vol. 12. is inserted into the workes of Saint Bernard but Baronius himselfe denyeth Bernard to be the author thereof Furthermore this Innocent was the first who ordained That the Pope shold celebrate the Masse sitting If this then were to be done before God if holding him really in his hand did he thinke he should yeeld him too great reuerence Neither is it to be forgotten that vnder Innocent succeeded to the Archbishopricke of Tire William the author of the holie warre who according to the imitation of his predecessors after he had beene consecrated by the Patriarch of Ierusalem went to Rome to receiue the Pall. He himselfe sayes that the Patriarch hindred him by all the meanes he could and that Innocent abusing the necessitie of the East handled him hardly by his letters Moreouer Radulph Patriarch of Antioch compared his Church to the Roman as being no
lesse nay rather the seat of Peter than Rome tooke the Pall of himselfe This Innocent being fauored by the king of Hierusalem who hated Radulph sending a Legat into those places deposed him as guiltie of high treason in regard of his seat But what violence he vsed the same is declared more at large for being oppressed with forged crimes he was constrained to appeale to Rome Whereupon intelligence being giuen of his comming to Roger king of Sicilia who lay in wait for him he tooke him and cast him into prison and afterward sent him back again into Palestina to be censured by Alberick the Legat of Innocent Cardinall of Ostia the king being knowne to be his professed enemie To conclude he appearing not at the Synod where the Legat was President was deposed for his disobedience OPPOSITION These two Popes in the meane time mutually pronounced each other Antichrist by authoritie of famous Synods of the Bishops and Abbots of each side and in that one thing they verie well agreed All the Bishops of England as we haue seene refused no lesse Innocent than Anaclet The like difficultie had Innocent found in France had it not beene for the fauour of S. Bernard when Gerard Bishop of Angolesme tooke part against him Hildebert also Archbishop of Tours a man then of great authoritie in the Church stood a long time doubtfull whom S. Bernard hauing first admonished that the most part had alreadie acknowledged him soliciteth in these words And herein father your sentence though late is expected as raine vpon the fleece We blame not slownesse that sauoureth of grauitie for it abolisheth the note of lightnesse c. yet I say as one well knowne to the Bishops Bernardus Epist 124. Ne quid nimis I speake as a familiar be not more wise than is needfull I am ashamed I confesse that the old Serpent with a new audaciousnesse seemeth to haue left vnaduised and ignorant women for to tempt the strength of your breast and to shake such a pillar of the Church And note that he calleth him Magnum Sacerdotem excelsum in verbo gloriae Great Priest and high in the word of glorie But within Rome it selfe from the time that Innocent was established he wanted not aduersaries The Clergie of Rome as we haue seene hauing murdered Arnulph that reproued his pride another Arnulph notwithstanding of Bresse some cal him the Bishop being nothing terrified therby presumed to do the like euen in the middest of his glorie and authoritie when he held that famous Councell at Lateran wherein were present neere a thousand Bishops and Abbots And this man the Authors of those times and for the most part Monkes call an Heretike but they accuse him of no other heresie but for that he mightily inueyed against the insolencie of the See of Rome This man say they Ligurinus de gestis Fred. 1. l. 3 hauing beene brought vp in learning in France taketh vpon him a religious habit returning into Italie preacheth against Bishops and their royalties and that they ought to leaue them vnto Princes contenting themselues with such things as are necessary for the seruice of God he presently is accused and conuented in this Councell and there being charged with heresie is constrained forthwith to depart Italie If they had had any other matter of greater moment to obiect against him it is to be vndoubtedly thought they wold haue farther proceeded against him Neuerthelesse his sermons had taken such effect Otho Frisingen de gestis Fred. c. 27. 28. Jdem hist l. * c. 27. Onuphr in Jnno 2. Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 11. that three yeares after the people of Rome inuaded the Capitoll resoluing to recouer againe their auncient libertie leaue to the Pope onely the care of Ecclesiasticall matters To this purpose they writ to the Emperour Conrade That what they did was for him and the glorie of the Empire and to restore vnto him that which the Popes vsurped and had taken from him That to the same end they had pluckt downe the fortresses and rased them to the ground which they abused against him That now hee should hasten his comming for the bridge Miluius should be readie to receiue him And concluding with these verses in fauour of him Imperium teneat Romae sedeat regat orbem Princeps terrarum ceu fecit Iustinianus Caesaris accipiat Caesar quae sunt sua Praesul Vt Christus iussit Petro soluente tributum He holds our Empire sits at Rome and ruleth ouer all Like Monarch of the world as once Iustinian was said What Caesars is let Caesar haue the Bishops his withall Christ so commaunded Peter when the tribute should be paid But when they heard that Conrade being crost in Germanie could not intend the affaires of Italie they delayed no time set to their owne hands reestablished the Senat and prouided both for peace and warre Innocent in the meane time trieth all meanes spareth neither threats nor gifts excommunicateth all the people and excludeth them from the election of the Popes wherein they had till then a principall part but at length being brought into feare of losing the gouernment of Rome died with griefe and discontent This contention saith the Author beginning with Innocent Otho Frisingen was of that moment that it dured vnder all the Popes to Celestine the third that is about fortie fiue yeres Wido Castellanus a citizen of Rome called Celestine the third succeeded Innocent being created according to the ordinance of Innocent by the Cardinals onely adding this aduantage to the Cardinalls in stead of the losse they otherwise sustained By the same law not long after Lucius succeedeth Celestine vnder whom the Romans not content with the Senat onely which they had established chose a Patricius to be their head to whom they gaue all the tributes and rights both of the citie and countrey taking them away from the Popes and allowing them for the maintenance of their dignitie nothing but oblations and tithes The first in this dignitie was Iordan sonne of Peter Leo a man mightie in the citie both for his auncient nobilitie and fauour of the people Lucius then hauing raised an armie besieged the Senators whom the Patricius Iordan presently set vpon and droue both him and his from the Capitoll Viterbiensis saith Gotofrid Viterb an 1145. parte 17. Chron. an 1145. That in this broile Lucius receiued such a blow with a stone that to his dying day which was in March 1145 he was not able to sit vpon his Pontificall throne Eugenius the third who succeeded Lucius in the seuen yeares that he continued could not preuaile against them But in the meane time as hee thought to suppresse them Arnold returneth out of Germanie and by his Sermons stirreth vp the courage of the Romans Therefore whether seeming as it were to scorne the citie or for that he saw himselfe there incontempt he departed thence to Viterb and was there
consecrated contrarie to auncient custome But when he thought he had appeased them by the meanes of S. Bernard returned to Rome but soone after was constrained to depart againe and from thence vnder shew of renewing the warre of the Holie Land passeth into France persuading himselfe that by feeling the hurt of his absence they would become more tractable But they being nothing grieued at it he returned into Italie and died in the yeare 1153 at Tiuoli as if the drift of the Romans had beene to shew that they could be without a Pope and of Eugenius that he could be without Rome And yet in these dayes on the contrarie we heare of nothing more than the Pope sitting at the Vatican of the chaire of S. Peter eternally appointed at Rome And this is that which then passed in Italie In France notwithstanding the good offices that Innocent had there receiued he letted not to attempt against the liberties of the French Church neither wanted he there such as resisted him For the Archbishopricke of Bourges being vacant by the death of Alberick the Pope without attending the presentation of young king Lewis by full power ordained Archbishop one Peter the sonne of Emerick his Chancellor The historie saith that the king thereat was so much moued That in the presence of many Propositis publicè sacrosanctis reliquijs Mathew Paris in Stephan He publikely sware vpon the holie reliques That this Archbishop so long as he liued should not enter into the citie of Bourges Whereupon Innocent proceeded to excommunicat the king so that into whatsoeuer citie or towne he entred diuine seruice was presently suspended And this dured for the space of three yeares Here againe in the meane time commeth S. Bernard and because there was a great contention betweene the king and him for that Rodulph Earle of Vermandois hauing put away his wife had with his priuitie maried Petronilla the Queene his wiues sister he addeth one quarell to another and notwithstanding that solemne oath of the king which he called Herodianum iuramentum the oath of Herod not to be performed and kept he maketh him consent to receiue the said Peter S. Bernard truely being noted by many to haue beene too liberall in giuing those things that were ours to the Popes which was either because he feared their vnbridled obstinacie the cause of so many troubles before or for that our Princes sometimes abused their power in giuing Ecclesiasticall things at their pleasures Here followeth that which himselfe speaketh in his Epistle to the foure Roman Bishops after hee had warned them of the danger of schismes Bernard Epist 219. Which is worse saith he humane affaires are come to that euill passe that neither the guiltie will humble themselues nor the Iudges haue pitie We say to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressors Lift not vp your horne and they heare vs not because it is a house heardened We intreat them whose part it is to rebuke sinnes to preserue sinners that they breake not the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax and it is then with a more vehement wind they break the ships of Tharsis c. Scarcely is the wound of the Church healed vp when behold it festereth and is opened againe And thus oftentimes the most obstinat is fauoured at the cost of the more tractable Yet it appeareth plainely out of many places that he was not content neither with the Church of Rome nor with Innocent himselfe In the Epistle 178 writing to the same Innocent he saith Bernard Epist. 178. It is the voyce of all the faithfull among vs that exercise their charge ouer people with a faithfull care That iustice is perished in the Church that the keyes of the Church are come to nothing the authoritie of Bishops wholly debased whilest none of the Bishops hath power in his hand to reuenge the iniuries done to God it is not lawfull for any to chastise euen in his owne Parish any vnlawfull thing The cause of this is laid vpon you and vpon the Court of Rome Ye destroy the things say they that they haue well done and establish the things that they haue iustly destroyed Yet more boldly in the 176 Epistle going before written by an Archbishop of Treues to the Pope wherein the stile of Bernard euidently appeareth for he is not afraid to threaten him that the Church was able to consist without Rome Know saith he that our Church on this side the mountaines Idem Epist 1â—â— as well in our realme as in the realme of France is strong in faith peaceable in vnitie deuout in your obedience readie to serue The losse of Beneuent nor of Capua nor of Rome it selfe will in no sort astonish vs God so iudging it knowing that the state of the Church is not to be esteemed by armes but by merits In the matter of diuorce of Rodulph Earle of Vermandois dispensed with by Innocent he writeth to him thus Bernard Epâ—â— 216. ad Innoâ—â— God had conioyned Earle Rodulph and his wife by the Ministers of the Church and the Church by God who hath giuen such power vnto men how hath the chamber namely of the Pope seperated that which God hath ioyned together in which fact it is manifestly forescene that these workes of darkenesse are done in darkenesse In that same also which he wrot to the Cardinall of Hostia he describeth vnto him in the person of Cardinall Iordan the actions and behauiours of the Popes Legats Your Legats saith he haue trauersed from nation to nation Epist 299. and from people to people leauing filthie and horrible traces of their steps eueriewhere from the foot of the Alpes and the kingdome of Germanie passing through almost all the Churches of France and Normandie vnto Rouan this Apostolike man hath filled all not with the Gospell but with sacriledge alluding to the journey of Saint Paul who had filled all with the Gospell from Hierusalem to Illiricum It is reported that he committed in all places dishonest things carried away the spoyles of the Churches promoted where he might formosulos pueros faire boyes to Ecclesiasticall honours and would haue done it where he could not Many haue redeemed themselues that hee might not come vnto them Of them that he could not come to he exacted and extorted by his deputies In scholes in Courts in highwayes hee made himselfe a mocking stocke to the world Seculars and religious persons all spake euill of him the poore Monks and Clerks complaine of him But for the Popes in generall It seemeth saith he oh good Iesus that all Christendome hath conspired against thee Apud Hagonem in postilla super Johann and they are the chiefest in persecuting thee that seeme to hold primacie in the Church and to haue principalitie according as it is written He that did eat my bread magnified vpon me supplantation made it a brauerie to supplant me transferring to the Pope that which the Apostle expounded of
his permission That Clerkes accused of any crime being aduertised by the Kings Iustice may come to the place appointed and answere for themselues That the Archbishops Bishops may not depart the realm without the Kings licence and without taking an oth to do nothing either in going staying or returning to his preiudice That the Archbishops Bishops and others who hold of the King in Capite and haue their possessions of the King should answere to the Iustices after the same manner as the Lords and Barons of the realme The vacation of a Church hapning the King sending for the principall persons thereof commandeth them to make choise of a successour in his Chappell with his consent and the Councell of the realme in whose presence the man chosen shall doe homage and loyaltie to the King as to his liege Lord of his life his body and of his worldly preferment except his order and that before he be consecrated and to this are sworne all Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors Earles Barons and the Nobilitie of the realme viua voce in the word of truth to obserue towards the King and his successours for euer Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterburie who was the first that had taken this oth within few daies after being corrupted by Alexander the third who in a Councell held at Tours placed him vpon his right hand requested his absolution whom Alexander soone discharged both of the oth and the sinne But this is to be noted that the thing that vrged him most was That they of the Clergie that were taken in publico Flagitio in publike wickednesse by the Kings officers might bee deliuered to the Bishop without any punishment inflicted vpon them contrarie to that order the King had ordained that those whom the Bishops themselues should find faultie ought to be degraded in the presence of his officers and afterward be deliuered to the Kings Court to be punished But Thomas did heere exclaime that this was to be punished twice for one and the same thing that is to say degraded by the Bishop and punished by secular authoritie Now good Reader hee that dies for such a cause is he a Saint or a Martyr For what wickednesse will not a man iustifie if only degrading may discharge the punishment Now Thomas hauing wrought with al the Bishops of England his suffragans to renounce their allegiance without the kings knowledge passed the sea towards Alexander into France who from time to time delaied his answere vnto him fearing to offend the King his affaires then hanging but in a wauering and doubtfull manner but as the authour saith pensans periculosa tempora weighing the dangerous times granted to the Archbishop of Yorke by a Bull the office of Legat Insomuch that Thomas displeased with these delayes writing to the Archbishop of Mence Epist Thomae Cantuariens ad Archiepisc Moguntin thus complaineth Matrem Romam factam esse meritricem pro mercede prostitutam Our mother Rome is become a harlot and prostituted to whosoeuer will giue most From this wee may gather what the other Bishops of England might say when Thomas his pretended Martyr had spoken in this sort Now of this Henrie the second whom Thomas had wilfully made his aduersarie Peter of Blois Archdeacon of Bath and Chancellour of Canterburie writing to Gualterus Bishop of Palerme hath left vs this worthie testimonie No man saith he is more wise and subtill in counsell in speech more vehement more carelesse in dangers nor more constant and resolute in aduersitie c. hauing alwaies in his hands either a bow a sword or a iauelin except sitting in counsell or busie at his booke for whensoeuer he had any respite from his important and waightie affaires spent his time in priuate studie and reading or in arguing with learned men his daily life is as if it were a Schole of learning in dissoluing continually difficult questions None more mild than he in speech more temper at in eating more moderat in drinking more bountifull in gifts more liberall in almes c. Our King is peaceable victorious in warre glorious in peace c. None more gentle and meeke to the afflicted more gratious and affable to the poore none more seuere to the proud for he euer studied as it were by an image of diuinitie to beat downe the hauty and proud minded to raise the oppressed and continually to persecute the swelling loftinesse of pride c. But when according to the custome of the realme he had in elections the greatest and most powerfull part neuerthelesse hee would haue his hands euer free from all partiality and corruption For the death of this Thomas who procured his wrath through so many mischiefes and iniuries I tell you saith he in the word of our Lord and by the faith and order of a Deacon that in my conscience he was no way culpable or guilty thereof And thus much the Lord Theodinus Bishop of Port and the Lord Albert Chauncellor who came hether as Legats to examine the truth and haue knowne and reported his innocency can affirme c. which Legats after a canonicall purgation by the commandement of the Pope pronounced him cleare of this crime before God and the World Notwithstanding these Legats made benefit as the manner is of the rebellion of Henrie his sonne through certaine words that he had vttered in some choler whereby the authours of his death were emboldened to attempt the life of the said Thomas who inforced him to purchase his absolution with the hurt of his kingdome abolishing those customes that were brought in against the liberties of the Church and approuing all appellations to the sea of Rome and all this for the remission of his sinnes Mathew Paris discoursing of this Historie Math. Paris in Henr. 2. giueth vs to vnderstand by certaine circumstances that it was the pride of Alexander or at least his Legats The King and the Archbishop saith he being come to Freteuall to be reconciled they twice descended their horses and as often mounted againe and both these times the King held the raines of the Bishops bridle What dutie would the Pope haue looked for when so much was done to his Legat Againe though the King alwaies protested that he neuer commanded nor willed nor by any deuise sought the death of Thomas neuerthelesse because through some of his own words not aduisedly spoken these murtherers had taken occasion thereby to kill him this proud beast inforst him asking his absolution to submit his naked skin to the punishment of the whip and that all the religious people there assembled being a great multitude should euery man giue him three or fiue lashes which the King miserably bewitched by those Romish sorceries submitteth himselfe vnto The saying of one Gratian the Popes Legat is worth the noting in this cause to the King of England who had said somewhat vnto him in threatning manner Sir saith he threaten vs not we feare no threatnings for we
length the Seat remaining vacant for the space of one and twentie moneths they not finding any sparke of charitie at least vnder the ashes were on the oâ—â—â—â—t vrged by the Emperour who to take away all excuse from them sent them backe the said Cardinals hauing taken their oath That they should procure the peace of the Church and of the Empire and the more eagrely to stirre vp the Romans he wasted and spoyled their countries On the other side by the French men who boldly declared vnto them That if they did not the sooner prouide they would elect a Pope for themselues according to the auntient priuiledge granted by Pope Clement to S. Denis who gaue vnto him the Apostleship of the Westerne people So that in the yeare 1243 they chose Signibard of Flisque An. 1243. a Genoway named Innocent the fourth whom straight the Emperour sent to congratulat by Peter de Vineis his Chancellor but as he was a prudent Prince hee foresaw what would be I haue lost saith he a Cardinall my friend and haue gotten a Pope mine enemie assuring himselfe that being come to the Popedome he would be no lesse his aduersarie than the others had beene As indeed he straight renewed the excommunication against him and after some speeches of peace enterchanged by Frederick on which they could not agree because the Pope would absolutely be beleeued Frederick would not submit himselfe thereto but Praecognitis causis praeuisa via omnibus conditionibus But with knowledge of the cause meanes and conditions Innocent priuily departed Italie in the Genoway gallies passed into France and came to Lyons there to hold a Councell which began in the yeare 1245 in shew for the Holie Land but indeed as the effect proued against Frederick Thither notwithstanding he went in person was alreadie at Thurin when he heard that Innocent had excommunicated him and that he would not heare his embassadour Thaddeus of Suisserland a man of qualitie requesting he would stay a little neither would he condescend to the intreaties of S. Lewis king of France and Henrie king of England and the embassadours of other Princes Which stayed Frederick from passing any further neuerthelesse he offered that he might haue peace of the Church to defend Europe from the Tartarians to free the Holie Land at his owne charges from the Sarasens to vnite the Greeke Church to the Roman But the Pope answered These are but words and demaunded of his embassadour what securitie he could giue The two kings saith he of France and England We will not answered the Pope because if he should faile his couenants neither can we otherwise beleeue we must turne our selues to chastise them so for one enemie we should haue three than whom in the secular power are none greater neither yet equal The Pope therefore proceedeth to excommunicat him to depose him from the Empire to absolue for euer his subiects from their oath of fidelitie and to excommunicat all them that should acknowledge him Emperour The forme of which is read in most proud tearmes in the histories of those times and in the Acts of the Synod of Lyons Mathew Paris particularly noteth That when king S. Lewis set before his eyes the danger of the Holy Land which could not humanely be preserued by any but by Frederick and requested him to receiue this great Prince into fauour being readie to vndergoe so great a humilitie in the name of Iesus Christ and according to the Lords example and precept to open the bosome of mercie to a sinner euen vntill seuen times seuentie times he answered him absolutely That he would not doe it It is also worthie obseruation That when Innocent had sent to publish this excommunication throughout all Europe and particularly in France the Princes in the end requested That time might be granted Frederick within which he might personally be present in the said Councell The Pope answered Farre be that from me I feare the snares that I haue escaped for if he should come I would presently depart I wish not yet the shedding of my bloud neither doe I feele my selfe disposed to martyrdome or imprisonment And so in the end pronounced sentence A certaine Curat of Paris acquited himselfe well towards his parishioners in these words Giue eare saith he I haue receiued commaundement to pronounce the solemne sentence of Excommunication against the Emperour Frederick candles put out and bells ringing Now not knowing the cause deseruing it yet I am not ignorant of the great quarell and inexorable hatred betweene them I know also that one of them doth iniure the other but which it is I know not So farre forth then as my power doth extend I excommunicat and pronounce excommunicated one of the two namely him that doth the iniurie to the other and absolue him that suffereth the iniurie which is so hurtful vnto all Christendome In like manner Krantzius telleth vs that many Princes and Barons exclaimed against this sentence It pertaineth not to the Pope to ordaine or degrade an Emperor but only to crowne him that is elected by the Princes In a word the Author aboue cited saith That all men for the consequence of the matter were wounded and grieued iudging well that in time the Pope would grow to that exceeding height of pride that he would for euery light cause when it pleased him depose Catholike Princes innocent and iust We haue will they say troden vnder feet that great Emperour Frederick and who is he henceforth that can resist vs And so the mightiest men beeing prouoked will lift vp their heele against him and God being the auenger the authoritie of Rome may come to nought This was the judgement of all men concerning this Excommunication which though it were grounded on pretence of Heresie yet could there none bee found but in this That he lightly regarded the Popes friuolous and vaine Excommunication But Innocent passeth further for he will ordaine an Emperour after his owne fantasie and therefore sendeth word to the Princes that they should proceed to a new election and also appointeth the Electors that should haue to doe in it namely the Dukes of Austria of Bauaria of Saxonie and of Brabant the Archbishops of Colonia of Mentz and of Saltzburg the most part of them sworn enemies to Frederick who were to passe into an island of Rhine no man following them to determine of the matter meane time he recommendeth vnto them by the Bishop of Ferrara his Legat Henrie Lantgraue of Turing whom also they for his sake choose But Frederick nothing astonished for all that The Pope saith he in his Councell hath depriued me of my Crowne Whence hath he so great presumption whence such rash boldnesse But in this I am in better condition than afore for I was bound in some things to obey him at least to reuerence him but now I am absolued from the bond of honour and of all kind of obedience towards him And yet he
wonder that the Pope then preached Going from thence he confirmed all the cities of Romania and Tuscan leauing Cardinall Octauiano behind in Lombardie with an armie but yet being verie doubtful in mind he delayed his entrie into Rome for the Romans through his absence augmented in reputation the Popes leauing Rome had now for many yeres held their seat in diuers other places as at Viterbe Oruietto Perugia Anagnia Assisia that there they might rule and gouerne ouer other Prouinces being vncertaine what authoritie or power they should retaine within the citie And at this verie instant the Romans called Brancalone from Bologna a man very famous for his justice and equitie to be a Senator of Rome who doubting the petulancie and insolencie of their Youth would not accept of it without being confirmed therein for three yeares and pledges giuen him of thirtie of the chiefe citizens sonnes as also they themselues bound by solemne oath to doe their vttermost endeuours that they might faithfully obey him whom he presently sent to Bologna there to be kept vnder safe custodie And questionlesse he bare himselfe so strictly in this charge as he stroke terrour into the best of them but the more authoritie was ascribed to him the more the same was extenuated towards the Pope In the meane while the Romans began to grieue that the mightie gaine which daily accrued by the wonderfull concourse to the Roman Court did now through the Popes absence both cease was otherwhere diuerted and so at length they supposed that without singular imputation they could not for so long time haue their Bishop wanting Wherefore they sent embassadours to Innocent being at Perugia to intreat him that he would returne to Rome That so he might helpe his flocke Matth Paris in Henrico 3. like a good Pastor and that Rome might enioy her Bishop as other cities enioyed their Prelats For they thought it a great abuse and errour that onely Rome which was instiled the Empresse of other cities should among so many other cities for so long time be depriued of her Prelat and Bishop For saith Mathew Paris while he liued beyond the Alpes gaping after the profit of concurrents and opening his bosome to gifts he was vagrant and altogether vnsetled by being resident amongst the Cisalpines But he framing delayes they once againe vrged him after a preualent maner Intimating to him how they greatly wondered that he would run vp and downe here and there like a wandering and instable person leauing Rome his Pontifical seat together with his sheep wherof he was to yeeld a strict account to the supreme Iudge he left them to be rent torne by the incursions of wolues himself only gaping and thirsting after coyne as also with this peremptorie clause annexed That he should either come then or neuer But when he saw that the Romans threatned the Perugians Assisians both with siege ruine if they longer detained him departing from Perugia he went towards Rome yet trembling fearefull he made his entrie because it was reported that the Romans would presently redemaund of him that money which at his instigation they had disbursed in the attempts against Frederick And in effect not long after the people required at his hands the damages which they had sustained through his absence For say they the world knew well ynough that he was neither Bishop of Lyons Perugia nor Angiers where hee did often reside but of Rome In which verie words wee may see they did not acknowledge him for vniuersall Bishop and out of doubt had not the Senator pacified the people he would haue vndergone some great troubles Now on the other side Conrade Fredericks sonne passed ouer into Italie the more to encourage his adherents and diuers times conflicts and slaughter fel out in the cities while the Guelphes rose against the Gibellines and the Church raged against the Empire both of them cruelly prosecuting and subuerting one another and the more horrible this warre was in that it fell out within the selfe-same walls and vnder one roofe and building that the like plots and examples of reuenge were neuer read of throughout all Antiquitie Afterwards marching further vp into his kingdome he tooke in Naples which had formerly yeelded it selfe to the Pope ouerthrowing his armie ouer which his kinsman William was Generall and putting to the sword foure thousand foot which were euen the flower of the Italian Youth he recouered all his cities reduced his subiects vnder due obedience and thus brought the Pope to a verie hard poynt But amidst these anxieties the Pope thought good to excite an opposit against Conrade which was Richard Earle of Cornwall brother to the king of England being a Prince according as the fame ran of him of indomptable courage Wherefore to this end and scope he offered vnto him the kingdomes of Naples and Sicily to be held in homage of him Vsing herein as the Historiographer saith his diabolicall sophistication who said All this will I giue thee if falling downe thou wilt worship me Besides his Bulls should not be spared against Conrade wherein hee should be anathematized and his subiects absolued of their oath of obedience with other like interdictions for he had formerly denounced him an heretike and the heresie was in that he obeyed not his interdict and left not the kingdome to his disposition Richard though he was earnestly sollicited by Legat Albertus who was sent to this end and purpose not remaining satisfied in words required pledges to be giuen him of the most eminent persons of his familie as also sufficient summes of money to defray the charges of the warre certaine holds also which lay on the frontiers of his kingdome he demaunded to bee deliuered into his hands whereinto being vrged he might at any time retire Otherwise said he speaking to the Legat it is as much as one should say I sell or giue vnto thee the Moon ascend and lay hold on her When therefore they could no wayes agree vpon the matter hee had recourse to the king of England himselfe Richards brother a Prince saith Mathew verie credulous and apt to embrace his owne preiudice to whom he made offer of all the Croisado forces destined for Palestina and they should serue in this expedition Hereupon grew a wonderfull discontent and murmure of the Patriarch of Ierusalem and all the Prelats of Palestina together with the Templers and Hospitalers who fell into a great detestation of the Popes delusions that hauing long time beene fed with such large hopes hee went now about not to forsake but rather to betray them Yet the king of England proceeded on and accepted of the kingdome of Sicile offered in his son Edmonds name whatsoeuer money he was able to raise either of the Christians or Iewes he sent to the Pope and gaue him authority to raise what treasure soeuer he could or at what rates soeuer any where in his name and hereunto he obliged himselfe vpon
man most renowned both for sanctimonie and miracle Matheus auers that diuers excellent men were also of this opinion whom he had both seene and heard in Fraunce as the Abbot of Flaie of the Cistertian order Iames de Vitry Robert Curkham and others The same Author also makes mention of an Epistle written by Innocent from Lyons to the bishop of S. Albones in England wherein he intreated him nay and by authoritie Apostolicall commaunded him to inuest one Iohn de Canecaua his nephew and chaplaine in the Church of Wengrade ouer which hee was Patron but so that he might change the same for another whensoeuer the same Iohn or any procuror of his should desire it that of Wengrade being perpetually notwithstanding reserued to his donation non obstante the priuiledge indulgence graunted to the English That no benefices should be immediatly conferred vpon Italian Priests And this we thought good saith he to insert into this booke that the Readers may discerne with how many iniuries and oppressions the Court of Rome surchargeth vs miserable English but this was that the threatning saying of the Apostle might be fulfilled Except first a departure come the sonne of iniquitie shall not be reuealed Behold here the cause behold here the matter why hearts though not bodies fall away from our father the Pope who growes austere and rigorous like a stepfather and from our mother the Roman Church who persecuteth and vexeth like a stepmother And on this all men fix their eyes Let vs now come to France We see how Innocent excited and stirred vp the Croisado against Conrade the Emperour Fredericks sonne promising larger indulgences to them that would serue against him than to those that should goe into Palestina for remission of sinnes was not granted onely to euery one of the Croisado but further to their parents and kinsfolkes also yea and that euen at the same time saith Mathew when S. Lewis lay distressed for all necessarie things at Caesasarea the which he intimated to his mother brethren and faithfull subiects in a lamentable Epistle But when Madam Blanch heard of this who swayed the French gouernment beyond feminine force or abilitie she conuocated all the nobles of the kingdome to aduise seriously on this affaire and in this treatie much murmuring and anger occurred they alledging how our Lord the Pope excited a new and intestine warre which within the confines of Christendome raised Christians against Christians and preaching to this end to men ordained for Gods seruice for the augmentation of his dominion hee shewed himselfe carelesse and forgetfull of our Lord the King who sustained for the Christian faith so many discommodities and aduersities For now his foresaid sermon was divulged ouer all the French confines Blanch being therefore herewith much moued because this murmure grew not without iust cause she tooke into her hands the lands and possessions of all them of the Croisado she alledging They that serue the Pope let them liue on the Popes meanes and so be gone without returning any more All the Potentates in like manner bordering on France in whose countries this sermon had signed all to this warre did the like And thus the sermon grew inualidious and the signed were reuoked as also the Predicants and Minorites who had so highly aduanced this affaire were verie seuerely reprehended by the nobles they obiecting We build you churches and houses we educat entertaine apparell and feed you what benefit reape you from the Pope He disturbeth and exacteth of you he makes you his toll-takers and so you become odious euen to your owne benefactors To whom they replyed Meere obedience moues vs hereunto From that time forward the Pope blushing for shame listened to treaties of peace In the meane while vnder pretext of such great obedience to this warre S. Lewis his succours were cut off his armie defeated all Palestina exposed to spoyle and prey and himselfe was taken by the enemie whereupon he conceiued such an irradicable griefe and sorrow that for a certaine time after his libertie procured he would not be comforted The Friers Mendicants as hath formerly beene said were either chiefe ministers or in a great part authors of these calamities whereupon they grew so powerfull that the rest of the Clergie began to be afraid while by their confessions they diued into the peoples hearts beat the Popes eares with continuall flatteries and at length depriued all ordinarie ministers of place and function whom they tearmed Blind Matthew Paris in Henrico 3. and leaders of the blind which neuer studied in the Decretals nor had learned so much as to resolue one doubt not shaming to demaund of many Are you confest to whom if they answered Yea they would aske Of whom Why by my parish Priest And who is that ideot I thinke he neuer heard of Diuinitie Confesse hardily vnto vs to whom you both see and heare such authoritie is granted Wherefore many of the Nobles and their wiues contemning their proper Priests and Prelats were confessed by these Predicants And here againe courteous Reader obserue the forme and expresse Idea of these times The matter grew to such an head as the Pope himselfe perceiuing them transported so headlong to ambition was forced to suppresse it What means this brethren said he where is your humilitie your vow of pouertie And hereupon the Vniuersitie of Paris began first to stirre oppose but especially because with their subtilties and sophistries they had adulterated the true Christian doctrine teaching first That the diuine essence was neither beheld by angell nor glorified man Secondly That though the liuelie diuine essence be one and the selfesame in the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost yet as it comes within the reason and compasse of Forme it is one in the Father and the Sonne and not alike vnto these in the holie Ghost and yet Forme is the same thing with diuine Essence Thirdly That the holie Ghost as he is Loue and connexed doth not proceed from the Sonne but onely from the Father Fourthly That neither the glorified soule nor purified bodie shall be in the Imperiall heauen with the angels but in the watrie or Crystaline heauen which is aboue the firmament the which they also affirmed by the blessed Virgine Marie Fiftly That the euill angell was euill at the verie instant of his creation and how he neuer had been good Sixtly That there were many verities from eternitie which were not God Seuenthly That an angell at the same instant could be in diuers places and that euerie where if it so pleased Eightly That beginning present time creation and passion is neither Creator nor creature Ninthly That the euill angell neuer had the meanes to stand no nor yet Adam in his state of innocencie Tenthly That he who hath the best naturall gifts must of necessitie receiue most grace and glorie All which positions the Ecclesiasticall Prelats together with the Vniuersitie of Paris being assembled expresly condemned in these
Heresiarke and that the Pope had need take heed least he were reputed a fauourer of Heretikes they suddenly resolued that Lodouikes submission was to be reiected and so they withdrew the Pope from his absolution though he constantly maintained that Lewis was not in fault and they obiecting how Lewis had done many things against the Church He replied nay rather wee did against him for hee would haue come with a staffe in his hand falling downe at our predecessors feet but he would neuer receiue him and whatsoeuer he did he did it by prouocation In which words he manifestly condemned both his predecessor and his proceedings The embassadours therefore returning into Germanie made relation what was there to be hoped for In brief that the court of Rome was wonderfully afrayd of peace and concord how it was an vsuall prouerbe amongst them That it made well for them the Germans were so foolish And so in the yeare 1328 an Imperial Diet was summoned at the Bourg of Reynsey Auent l. 7. An. 1328. on the bank of the Rhine where all the Electors of the Empire were present and many Princes both lay and Ecclesiastical where giuing vp an oath and all solemne rites performed they published a Decree That the Empire depended onely on God to whom the Emperour is bound to yeeld an account That being once chosen by the Electors he is absolute Emperour That with a good conscience he could not against the Imperiall Maiestie solicite the Pope by Legats yeeld him an oath or demaund leaue of him to gouerne the Empire who had nothing to doe with the Empire but was a keeper of sheepe bound in this respect to looke well to his flocke That so hee was taught out of the holie Scriptures and they that thought otherwise that the Emperour was the Popes vassall and except he were by him approued hee could not be acknowledged Emperour did but euidently abuse the Scriptures contaminating and wresting them with their corrupt interpretations which they apply to their owne behoofes and interests contrarie to the meaning of those Scriptures no question euen by the verie instinct of Sathan the Prince of this world as may plainely be discerned by the mischiefes that deriue therefrom ciuile wars intestine seditions deuastation of nations taking of cities deflagrations slaughters and violations Wherefore said they we perpetually enact That all power and the Empire it selfe proceeds onely from the benefit of election and that by no meanes we need herein the Bishop of Romes sanctimonie consecration authoritie or consent and whosoeuer speakes thinkes or practiseth to the contrarie let him be condemned of high treason let him be reputed an enemie to the Commonwealth and proscribed let him bee punished with the losse of his head and his goods confiscated to the Emperor And so the whole assemblie concluded in these words Not long time after Edward king of England crossed ouer the seas into Germanie to see Lodouike for the Empresses sister was his wife and they met both at Franckfort whither many Nobles Bishops both of Italie Germanie France and England repaired There by the aduise and consent of both Princes as also of the whole assemblie this Decree was divulged That whosoeuer brought in any of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth his Buls for to spare the liuing they laid vpon the dead he should be condemned of high treason The principall heads and points of this Act may more fitly be reserued to the section following Albertus Argent in Chronic. Auent l. 7. Nine dayes after the Princes of the Empire assembled againe together at Lenstaine within the Diocesse of Magunce binding themselues mutually by oath to defend this Decree and denouncing him that did otherwise a pernitious schellem or knaue This Decree is extant in Albericus de Rosata in Legem 3. Cod. de quadrienni praescriptione apud Hieronimum Balbum Episcopum Gurcensem in his booke de Coronatione ad Carolum quintum Imperatorem William Ockam a most famous Diuine and his whole societie assisting in all these promulgations And the Dominicans themselues vnderstanding that Pope Benedict out of his owne enclination was not opposit to Lewis made choyce rather to joyne with him than to depart out of the cities In some places also to auoyd the blame of weakenesse and leuitie being resolued to obey they caused themselues to bee enforst to celebrate sacred functions And to this time Pope Benedict held the chaire that is to say vntill the yeare 1342 An. 1342. described for his time in these two short verses Iste fuit verò Laicis mors vipera Clero Devius à vero turba repleta mero This man the Laities death the Clergies viper prou'd Himselfe did swarue from truth the people strong wine lou'd Peter Roger a Lymosine of the Order of S. Benedict succeeded him called by the name of Clement the sixt Albertus declares That after his election Albertus Argent in Chronic. making a speech he said That first he was promoted to be a rich Abbot then to bee a better Bishop and lastly to the best Archbishopricke of all France which was of Roan that he left all these dignities deepely indebted Then said he I afterwards rose to be Cardinall and now Pope by diuine instinct because the former places could not support him Obserue how this man feared the weightie burden of his Pontificall office and function It is specially noted in him That contrarie to the custome of his predecessors he was the first that fastened the armes of his familie to his Bulls which was the fiue Roses And at Paris in a publike sermon while he was Archbishop of Roan the kings of France and of Bohemia being present he grossely and foolishly preached against Lewis Afterwards being Pope he ouerthrew all the Churches of Christendome by his exactions He was addicted to women was couetous of honour and dominion obseruing no mediocritie in his promotions so as he made himselfe and the Court of Rome infamous for simonie And being demaunded whether simple Clerks were not to be well examined interogated or no he made answer That the hills and mountaines which they were to passe had examined them sufficiently Idem ibidem that was to say had drawne their purses drie ynough And amongst other things the English Historiographer obserues Thom. Walsing in Hypodeigm Neustriae that when his Cardinals told him that he had made the king of Englands Secretarie Bishop of Excester An. 1345. a lay and ignorant man hee replied That at his entreatie the king of England he meant he had made an Asse Bishop Lewis though he had sufficient testimonie of his ill affection towards him yet defatigated as he was with ciuile warres he sent vnto him an honourable Embassie which was Henrie Dolphine of Viennois Lewis Count of Ottinghen and Vlric Hagenhor his Secretarie of State hauing commission to attend while any hope of peace remained as also Philip king of France affected the same matter
of all the great men in the Land which then flourished eitheir in letters or armes obtaining so far by his diuine labour and zeale that truth from his mouth was harkened vnto by many embraced and receiued and happily preached for many yeares so as that light of the Gospell reuiued by his operations and endeauours no puff or whirle-wind could extinguish but rather it kindled vnto vs another fire all Europe ouer I forbeare to speake of the learning incomparable soliditie of his writings all which being duely wayed especially in so tenebrous an age amiddest so fearefull flashings and lightnings whereat the greatest Princes of the world stooped and trembled I thinke no man can justly make any doubt but that his spirit receiued illumination courage and confidence from aboue that God wrought in and by him and in the weakenesse of a wretched and abject man in respect of the world he intended the ruine of Sathans Empire of that same plenarie power so much boasted of and so long time affected by the Popes In so much as Luther seemes to haue spoken most worthily The bodies of the Saints rise againe when there is a resurrection of the Gospell of Iesus our Sauiour so as these pettie desperat Bishops are able to preuaile nothing at all against them with their Herods and Pylats All the Clergie out of doubt he wonderfully amazed and astonisht For Thomas Waldensis in his Epistle to Martine the fift spares not to tell how he wondered and admired at his irrefragible assertions at the perspicuous authorities and inconuincible reasons which he produced Thom. Waldens in Epist ad Martin 5. Thom. Walsingham in Rich. 2. Gulielm Caxtonius in Chron. Anno 1171 1372. alias fructus temporum And the Chronologers of those times seeme greatly to complaine that both king Edward and all his chiefe Counsellors gaue attentiue eare to him as also that the king was woon by him to enact by Parliament That the Bishops from thenceforth should be confirmed by their Metropolitans as in times past and not be tied vpon this occasion to goe personally to Rome But Waldensis mentions some particular men that in England entertayned his doctrine certaine Diuines and Masters of the Vniuersitie of Oxford Robert Rigg Chauncellour of the same Vniuersitie together with the two Proctors and many others whom he seuerally nominates In the Court the king himselfe and the Prince of Wales his son were his auditors Iohn Duke of Lancaster Lewis Clifford William Neuill Iohn Klenbow Richard Struny Thomas Latimer Iohn Montacute who defaced Images throughout all his jurisdiction Iohn of Salisburie who being at poynt of death rejected the Papisticall Sacrament with diuers others of the chiefest Nobilitie Besides Iohn of Northampton the Major of London and sundrie other notable Citizens and Burgesses who many times disturbed the Bishops assemblies and conuenticles which were called for the suppressing of Wickliff But so on the other side he wanted not many potent and mightie aduersaries among the Bishops Prelats Monkes but especially the Mendicants who after Edwards death obtained of Richard the second that Wickliff should be expelled England he therefore repairing into Bohemia brought a great light to the doctrine of the Waldenses when Iohn Hus being yet but a young man had diuers conferences with him about diuine matters But at length beeing recalled home againe from exile about the yeare 1387 the last of December An. 1387. he meekely in his Countrie yeelded vp his soule to God and was buried in the Church of Lutterworth within the Countie of Leicester not without a singular miracle shewed herein notwithstanding the implacable rage and furie of his aduersaries although in the yeare 1428 by Pope Martine the fifths order An. 1428. he was by the Prelats in England disinterred and burnt But God in his good time will re-demaund the bodies of his Saints of all the elements to whom he will then most gratiously communicat his hapinesse and glorie Amen Here we may also adjoyne the principall heads of Wicklifs doctrine as they are set downe by William Wydford his aduersarie who inuents many of them out of his owne braine the more to stir vp enuie against him but in a ward wee may boldly affirme that they are no other in substance then such as are receiued into the confessions of our Churches as may euidently bee seene in many treatises which are extant both in Latine and English Touching the Pope besides the points by vs premised he taught That in the Apostles time there were two only orders of Clerks those were Priests and Deacons for other degrees they proceeded from the pride of the Papacie That the Pope who counterfeitly professed himselfe to be the seruant of Gods seruants in the worke Euangelicall was of no place or degree but Sathans speciall Atturney and procurator that he might perpetually proiect and practise treason against Christ also that he was pointed at throughout all the Scriptures for Antichrist not his person simplie but the chaire and Papall dignitie from whence by meanes of the creeping in of all excesse and sensualitie confusion hath inuaded the Church how it was a most palpable heresie to beleeue that euerie militant Church in Europe depended on his See and authoritie That no man could ground out of the Scriptures how such a Vicar entred into the Church and therefore must needs haue come in otherwise by worldly courses and Sathans subtilties That Christ had neuer any meaning to constitute a Caesarian Pope one that should be both Pope and Emperour at an instant And therefore it belonged to Princes seriously to ioyne both their hearts and hands for the prohibiting of such a Sathan to beare rule in the church His principall Disciples in England grew verie famous both by edition of books and for Martyredome as Walter Bret Iohn Aston Iohn Ashwaly Nicholas Herford Iohn Puruer Richards Wits Iohn Oldcastle Peter Clarke William Taylor William With whose workes and labours Bale cites out of the auntient monuments the seed whereof brought forth afterwards the fruits into England which we both haue and daily see Thomas Walsingham specially notes Thomas Walsingham in Richarde 2. that when the Archbishop of Canterburie had sent Wicklifs condemnation to Robert Rigg Chauncellour of the Vniuersitie of Oxford to be diuulged he appointed them to preach that day whom he knew to be the most zealous followers of Wickliff in contempt saith he of the Archiepiscopall precept and among others he ordayned one Philip Rippinton a Chanon of Leycester to preach on Corpus Christi day who concluded his Sermon with these words For speculatiue doctrine saith he such as is the point of the Sacrament of the Altar I will set a barre on my lips while God hath otherwise instructed or illuminated the hearts of the Clergie The same Author sayth That in the yeare 1378 Pope Gregorie the eleuenth his Bull being presented and read at Oxford An. 1378. and seconded with expresse letters both to the
Pope had not so many temporalties as the Church of Rome seemeth now to haue because that great Emperour Otho and his successors the second and third of that name enriched the Church of Rome and other Churches in Italie and Germanie with secular dominions And so it manifestly appeareth in those books that were drawne of the donations made vnto the Church by the Emperours and kings of Rome and are still kept in the Apostolike treasurie or chamber That from the pompe of these temporall dominions sprung the neglect of spirituall things tyrannie gathered strength and diuisions in one and the same Church encreased Against which Otho quickly prouided a remedie extinguishing the two schismes at Rome whereof the one part had seised vpon the Capitoll the other the castle S. Angelo which hauing besieged and taken he cut off the heads of the principall of those factions and in a Councell approuing the one of these competitors he tooke the other with him into Saxonie It was not then obiected vnto him That the Popes might not be iudged but by God himselfe But it were to be wished saith he that such an Emperour would arise in our times that in this Labyrinth would abolish the multiplicitie of bookes that are so increased by reason of the multitude of writers touching this poynt that an hundred Camels can hardly carrie them For it is manifest how much it standeth all Christians vpon that the Pope be a man of pure conuersation no simoniacall or bloudie person no adulterer dice-player drunkard hunter leacher or publike whoremaster he toucheth the Popes vlcers of those times for who knowing the Pope to be such a one can without remorse of conscience or the sinne of flatterie kisse his hands or his feet or with a good heart call him holie Father c. Neither is the Emperour or king of Romans bound to keepe his oath or fidelitie giuen to a wicked Pope or other Ecclesiasticall Prelat that is a notorious and incorrigible offender For where abuse succeedeth all power ceaseth and an oath must be no hand of iniquitie for otherwise it must follow that an oath binding no man can hinder such as are wicked and peruerse or admonish them to returne into the right way which is contrarie to all law and reason hurtfull to the Commonwealth Because not to withstand the course of the wicked when wee can is to encourage them in their sinne and that errour which is not resisted seemes to be approued Neither doth that which the Canonists affirme contradict it That the Pope except he wander from the faith may be deposed That no man can iudge the first and highest seat or take away that authoritie and power which he cannot giue From hence they would inferre that none but God can or may iudge the Pope because the Popedome excelleth all dignities being the Vicar of God and iudging the whole world Whereas these Maximes in a supposed Pope and in these times of schismes are not in force nor can with reason be so vnderstood in an vndoubted Pope scandalizing the Church because he cannot be truely and properly called the Vicar of Christ that keepeth not Christ his commaundements nor followeth his example to the great detriment of all Christendome and therefore is more truely and properly called a beast than a Pope For he that wandereth from reason is not to be accounted a man but an vnreasonable creature And the Pope being such a one seemes rather a tyran than the Minister of God and therefere for his demerit is contemned of all and remoued as vnworthie from so holie a gouernement because a wicked Priest is not sayd to be a Priest and a wicked Bishop is no Bishop This is proued true out of the Gospell where it is conditionally sayd vnto Peter If thou loue me feed my sheepe whereby it is inferred that he that loues not God that is to say a simonicall person an adulterer or otherwise a publique incorrigible offender deserues not to be neither is the true shepheard of the sheepe but a mercinarie or a Wolfe because hee exerciseth not the office of a good an true shepheard and therefore may and ought to be iudged by others Wherefore he sheweth in another place that the Cardinall of Liege hauing forsaken Gregorie the twelfth for his many treacheries thus defended his cause That we must rather obey God than man L. 3. cap. 34. For if saith he the Pope commaund those things or enforce that to be done that shall endaunger our soules or bring them to perdition it is manifest that he is not to be obeyed either by the Law of God or man as Augustine Ambrose Beda and others doe affirme yea rather by not obeying and for that cause to endure his censures and seuerities is meritorious At the last amongst so many confusions he thus concludeth Cap. 41. But are these things the preambles to the comming of Antechrist Truely according to the opinion of our Sauiour the Gospell hauing beene preached throughout the world the consummation shal come before which there shal be a diuision and a departure from the faith according to that of the Apostle 2. Thes 2. Nisi veniat primùm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except there come a departing first And therefore he sheweth how the Empire departed from Rome And as for faith it was no where to be found Whereupon he saith Tu portentorum locus es conformis eorum Cum Nilo portenta paris nutris Crocodilos Iam cum portentis reor exterminia sentis Si quid in his possem facerem steritescere Matrem c. Thou art the place where monsters great are bred And Nilus-like where Crocodiles are fed Now like monsters race thou art rarely seene Had I power barraine had thy mother beene Which two notes saith he are euident in the Priesthood and the kingdome Jdem l. 3. c. 41.43 And whether these be foretakens of the comming of Antichrist let thâ—se iudge and examine that vnderstand the sence and meaning of God himselfe He therefore as we haue sayd heretofore looked not for Antichrist out of old Babylon but out of the bowels of the Church of Rome For he that thought here of the suburbes of Antichrist held him not to be farre off from the citie Those poore people looked for him out of the window that was before stollen in at the posterne Moreouer he saith he was the authour of another treatise intituled Nemus Vnionis printed at Basill in the yeare 1566 where in six books he sees downe all the stratagems of the Popes of his time the titles are of the first Via the second Inuia the third Semita the fourth Inaquâ—sa the fift Colles reflexâ— the sixt Labyrinthus A worke worthie the reading and so much the rather because the principall acts of this schisme are there produced especially in the sixt he deliuereth his opinion touching the schisme betweene these two Popes Behold saith he that it appeareth by this Epistle that is to say
successors the bishops of Rome entring into the Popedome by the right way and all such as shall yeeld any helpe or fauour to any such appellants or perturbers c. or shall affirme them not to be bound and excommunicated by our sentence of what degree or dignitie soeuer they be whether Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops Bishops of authoritie or maiestie royall or imperiall of whatsoeuer state or condition ecclesiasticall or ciuile from which sentence none can be absolued but by the Pope except it be at the poynt of death c. Which excommunication being denounced by vs if he shall obstinatly beare for the space of 20 daies if he be a prince we subiect him to the determination of the Church with all his lands townes cities castles c. If Vniuersities so likewise c. Notwithstanding all liberties graces Apostolike indulgences graunted from vs or our predecessors Now it was in the beginning of the yere 1408 that the vniuersitie of Paris by the mouth of Master Iohn Courteheuse a Norman in the great hall of the palace of Paris made their complaint in the presence of the kings of Fraunce and Sicilia the dukes of Barry of Bar and Brabant the Earles of Mortaigne Neuers S. Paul Tancarville the Rector of the vniuersitie and deputies thereof and a great multitude of the Nobilitie Clergie and people also the earle of Warwicke an Englishman and the embassadours of Scotland and Galicia The text of this master Iohn was taken out of the 7. Psal v. 16. His mischiefe shal returne vpon his owne head and his crueltie shall fall vpon his owne pate From which words he drue six conclusions The first was That Petrus de Luna that is Benedict was an obstinat Schismatike yea an heretike a troubler of the peace and vnitie of the Church The second That he was not to be called a Pope nor a Cardinall or to be honoured with any other title of dignitie nor obeyed as a Pastour of the Church vpon those paynes ordayned against such as fauour Schismatikes The third That the acts sayings collations prouisions c. from the date of the letter made in forme of a Bull and all punishments Temporall and Spirituall publique or priuate therein contayned were of no force The fourth That the sayd letters were wicked seditious full of fraud troubled the peace offended his royall Maiestie The fifth That those letters are not to be obeyed and he that doth obey them to be censured as a fauourer of Schismatikes The sixt That the sayd Peter his fauourers and such as receiued his letters were to be proceeded against by a course of law Whereupon the Vniuersitie requested his Maiestie First That due inquisition should be made of those letters and their receiuers that such a punishment might be inflicted vpon them as the Vniuersitie at fit time and place should appoint Secondly That the king nor any of his realme should any more receiue any letters from Benedict Thirdly That the Vniuersitie of Paris might be enioyned by the commaund of the king to preach the truth throughout the whole kingdome Fourthly That the Bishop of S. Flour Master Peter de Courselles Sancien de Leu Deane of S. German d' Auxerre being apprehended should be punished according to their demerits that is for ioyning in Councell with the Pope Fiftly That that pretended Bull might be torne as iniurious and offensiue to the Maiestie of the king the Vniuersitie protesting to proceed to greater matters touching the faith note these words and to expound them and to shew them to those to whom it appertayned All which being granted by the king to the Vniuersitie the Popes letters were presently in that honourable assemblie torne by the Rector of the Vniuersitie the aboue named apprehended and cast into prison in the Louvre and the messinger that brought the Bull by the diligence of the kings Proctour was taken not farre from Lyons and brought backe bound to Paris Which Benedict vnderstanding was so astonished that with foure of his Cardinals by Venus gate he secretly stole away and went to Perpignan There was in the moneth of August following another assemblie touching the same matter where the Chauncellor of France was president all these Princes and great personages assisting as before There a certaine Doctour of Diuinitie famous amongst the Dominicans tooke vpon him to expound that Scripture in the 14 of the Romans verse 19 Let vs follow those things that concerne peace and wherewith one may edifie another In the handling whereof he proueth Benedict a Schismatike six wayes his Bulls fraudulent and injurious and that the king in that he tooke part with neither and had withdrawne himselfe from the obedience of both had done that which was right and just But in the meane time saith Monstrelet Master Sanctien and the messenger of Peter de Luna Benedict who had brought the letters before mentioned to the king both Arragonians being both mytred and attired with habillaments wherin the armes of Peter de Luna were painted vpside down were drawne out of the Louvre vpon a sled into the court of the Palace where neere the marble pillar that is next the staires there was a Scaffold built whereupon they were set to be seene of all that would behold them and on their myters there was written These are disloyall to the Church and King The day after there was a Councell held againe in the Palace where Master Vrsinus Taluenda Doctour of Diuinitie spake for the Vniuersitie of Paris and tooke his Theame out of the 122. Psal v. 7. Peace be within thy walles c. In the handling whereof he exhorted the King and Princes to prouide a remedie for this Schisme prouing Peter to be a Schismatike and an heretike and all that obeyed him to incurre the punishment due to the fauourers of Schismes and heresies alledging many examples of the Popes of Rome that made to that purpose Moreouer he did earnestly request that the Bulls might be publiquely torne with others of that kind brought to Thoulouse which was presently graunted and put in execution the twentieth of August 1408. Cap. 52. And all Prelats and other ecclesiastical persons likewise commaunded within the confines of their benefices with a loud voyce to publish this neutrallitie c. And the morrow after both the Arragonians before named were againe led through the Citie and put to open shame vpon a Scaffold as formerly they had beene Which vigour and courage is so much the rather worth the noting because it fell out in the most perilous diuisions of our State Now it followed that the Cardinals both of the one part and the other taking heart for the most part forsooke both Popes assembled themselues at Pisa where in a Councell they deposed them both as being both heretikes and Schismatikes The acts of which Councell are set downe at large in certaine letters of the Abbot of S. Maxence to the bishop of Poictiers who was present at that Councell Cap.
say If we admit the Councell to be kept the Lay-men will come and take away our temporaltie But as by the iust iudgement of God it came to passe that the Iewes lost their place which would not let goe Christ so by the iust iudgement of God it will come to passe That because wee will not let the Councell be called wee shall lose our temporaltie and I would to God that not also our bodies and soules too To that which at last he replied That the Councell of Basil was not lawful Yea rather answereth he it dependeth on the Councell of Constance if that were a true one then also this No man hath seemed to doubt whether that were lawfull nor likewise of whatsoeuer was there decreed for if any should say That the Decrees of that Councell are not of validitie hee must needs also confesse that the deposition of Iohn the foure and twentieth by vertue of those Decrees was of no force If they were of force neither could the election of Pope Martin hold good being done whilst the other was yet liuing If Martin was not Pope then neither is your Holinesse who were elected of the Cardinals by him created it importeth therefore none more than your Holinesse to defend the Decrees of that Councell And let the Reader note the argument of the Cardinall against the Papists which call into doubt the authoritie of these two Councels and consequently the vniuersall vocation and succession of Rome whereas Iulian maintaineth on the contrarie That there hardly is found any grounded on so manyfold authoritie And therefore hee defendeth the Decree whereby is affirmed That the Councell is aboue the Pope by the same reasons and examples as the Fathers of the Councell of Basil It was the ordinarie question of that time in which besides the decision of the Councell of Basill the greatest learned men in particular defend the sentence of the Councell And Aeneas Syluius before he came to the Popedome in the Historie of the Councell of Basil which wee haue aboue abridged had plainely declared his mind Aeneas Syluius Epist 54. 55. In his Epistle also to Gaspar Schlicke the Emperours Chauncellour wherein he approueth the Councell of king Charles the seuenth for the re-vnion of the Church It is lawfull saith he for secular Princes to assemble whether the Clergie will or no and neuerthelesse an vnion may be made thereby for hee should be vndoubtedly Pope whom all the Princes obeyed I see no Clergie-men that will suffer martyrdome for the one nor for the other partie Wee all of vs haue the same faith that our Princes haue if they did worship Idols wee would worship them also And wee would not onely deny the Pope but euen Christ also if the secular power did vrge it because charitie is waxed colde and all faith is perished How euer it be wee desire peace be it by another Councell or by an assembly of Princes I weigh not for wee are not to contend for the name but for the thing Call bread if thou wilt a stone and giue it me when I am an hungrie Let it not be called a Councell let it be called a Conuenticle a Congregation a Synagogue it mattereth not prouided that schisme be taken away Therefore that which the king of France writeth pleaseth me exceedingly and I would sticke to his opinion for he seemeth to permit to our king to wit of the Romans the assembling of this congregation How farre is he from them who acknowledge no Councell but that which the Pope is author of And not without cause truely considering what he writeth of the Councels of his time to Lupus of Portugal Jdem Epist 10. Now the Church is a play such as we see of the ball whilest with the strokes of the players it is stricken to and fro But God beholdeth these things from on high and although he seldome inflict on earth deserued punishments on men yet in his last iudgement hee leaueth nothing vnpunished But so soone afterwards as he sat on that chaire of pestilence hee retracteth yea when first the Cardinals hat touched his head he changeth his mind and declineth to the left hand as appeareth in his last Epistles In the same maner spake Laurence Valla a Senator of Rome and wrot a booke of purpose against the Donation of Constantine at the time when Pope Eugenius caused the Emperour Sigismund to sweare vnto it and otherwise would not crowne him and if you aske what was the state of the Church in his time I say Laurentius Valla de Donatione Constant and exclaime saith he that in my time there hath beene none in the Popedome either a faithfull or a wise Steward so much wanteth it that he hath giuen bread and food to the familie of God that the Pope maketh warre on peaceable people and nourisheth discord betweene the chiefest cities the Pope with his consumeth both other mens riches and his owne The Pope pilleth not onely the Commonwealth more than Verres or Catilina or any other robber of the common treasurie durst do but also makes a gain euen of Ecclesiastical goods and the holie Ghost which Simon Magus himselfe detesteth And when he is of some men admonished and reproued of these things he denieth them not but confesseth them openly and boasteth of it as lawfull and by any meanes will haue the patrimonie of the Church giuen by Constantine wrested out of the hands of them that occupie it as if that being recouered Christian religion would be more happie and not rather more oppressed with wickednesse luxuries and lusts if yet it can be any more oppressed and that there is any place further left for wickednesse c. And in the meane time Christ in so many millions of poore dyeth with hunger and nakednesse c. There is therefore no more religion no holinesse no feare of God and which I speake with horrour impious men take the excuse of all their wicked crimes from the Pope For in him and in them which accompanie him is the example of all wickednesse so that we may say with Esay and S. Paul against the Pope and them that are about him The name of God is blasphemed because of you among the Gentiles Yee which teach others teach not your selues Yee who teach that men should not steale yee play the robbers Yee which teach to abhorre sacriledge commit the same Yee which glorie in the Law and in the Papacie by preuarication of the Law dishonor God the true high Bishop And if the Roman people by too much riches lost veram illam Romanitatem that true Roman heart If Salomon also for the same cause fell through the loue of women into Idolatrie thinke we that the same is not done in the Pope and in the rest of the Clergie Yea so farre is he carried that he saith Alledge no more vnto mee thy Dabo tibi claues c. I will giue thee the keyes c. to proue thence thy
the Bishops to be there and the other exhorting them to their duetie and commaunding the Lay-men to be present Ibid. c. 15. And that indeed the Pope chalengeth not the conuocation of them to himselfe alone but affirmeth that it ought not to be held without his authoritie yet so as that the Emperour in case the Pope bee negligent in it may and ought to commaund and assigne a Councell praeceptiuè with authoritie That the Emperour did euer sit chiefe in them assisted with fifteene or twentie of the greatest Noblemen of his Court to whom he commaunded place to be giuen Ibid. c. 16. 20 yea he himselfe also and his Lieutenants propounded such things as seemed to make for the peace and profit of the Church That whatsoeuer the Church possesseth in temporall things is come from the benefits of Emperours Kings and Princes Jbid. c. 21. 28. 30. Dist 63. c. in Synodo who to cloath him haue stripped themselues And here he exclaimeth What doe the temporalties of Churches profit the Commonwealth what the Empire what the subiects Surely little or nothing Otho was enioyned to giue the inuestitures of Bishops without money Wee haue seene whether the Pope hath taken away from the Emperour the sole inuestiture because the Bishop of Rome hath not onely drawne to himselfe the meere inuestiture without receiuing money but also onely for money so that throughout all Germanie all complaine that they are not onely grieuously burdened but euen destroyed An enraged desire after the earthly possessions of the Church at this day possesseth ambitious Bishops so that wee see them seeke after those things after they are promoted as they did before all their care is for temporall things none of sprituall Such was not the intention of the Emperours their will was not that the temporall things that they gaue them for their further maintenance should swallow vp the spirituall Of the Cardinall de Alliaco we haue seene what Articles of reformation he exhibited in the Councell of Constance And in the Preface he saith he hath written more concerning that matter Petrus de Alliaco in Encomio Theologico Jdem in conclusionibus But in his Encomium Theologicum expounding these words Vpon this rocke will I build my Church vpon Christ and his word saith he As also in his conclusions he tieth the Church to the holie Scripture maintayneth that the Church of Rome may erre and taketh away the temporall Monarchie from the Pope Panormitan de Electionib c. signific Likewise Panormitan though the champion of Eugenius in the Councell of Basil A priuat faithfull man is more to be beleeued alledging reason or authoritie out of the Scripture than all a Councell or than the Pope himselfe because a Councell may erre as at other times they haue erred c. Also hee concealeth not That the Popes in his age liued in such sort that they made it euidently appeare that they beleeued not there was another life after this resurrection or judgement Against the luxurie also pride and tyrannie of the Pope and his Clergie is extant a booke of one Alain Chartier Secretarie to king Charles the seuenth which saith That he expected euerie day when a thunder-bolt would fall from heauen on the Roman Church But Thomas of Redon a Carmelite and famous Preacher durst doe yet more Antonin part 3. Tit. 22. ca. 10. he had euer in his mouth the abominations of Rome which had need of great reformation He saith Antoninus when he had for many yeares preached through Fraunce with verie great concourse of people making good motions vnto good though not according to knowledge he commeth to Rome with the Embassadours of the Venetians by whom he is recommended to the Pope But by the Popes commaund he was apprehended at the instigation and instance of William d'Estouteuille Cardinall of Rouan then Vice-Chauncellour and of the Proctour of the order of the Carmelites and as an Apostate was solemnely degraded and burned Monstrelet commendeth his pietie and holinesse Monstrelet volu 1. Baptista Mantuan lib. de vita beata cap. vltimo Mantuan also in his Booke De vita beata so that he bringeth him in as a true Martyr of Christ in whose heart was resident the auntient feruencie of faith whom enuie by manifest in justice deliuered to the cruel fire I make no doubt saith he but that the flames of this man may be compared to the fire not of Scaeuola but of S. Lawrence There are also read verses in his praise in which are celebrated his holinesse myracles and martyrdome among which are these that follow Nicholaus Harlemens in Collectaueis Lippis Lux oculis nocuit non substinuere Viuere tam sanctum foeda Romana cohors Their poor-blind eyes could not endure the light Nor filthie Rome that holie man in sight Antonin part 3. Tit. 22. cap. 7. parag 8. And almost the like had happened a little before to Manfred of Verfeil Manfred saith Antoninus a man of venerable life religious of the order of Preachers was learned and feared God he preaching in the parts of Lombardie led by I know not what spirit told the people That the comming of Antichrist was neere and as if he were to be in his time he brought in for this his reasons out of the Scriptures chiefely out of the Apocalyps c. He gathered together therefore about foure hundred persons of euerie age and sex and Pope Martin would haue dissolued this assemblie but he could not doe it because their conuersation had gained a good opinion among all men though he forbad any thing to bee giuen them that through need they might be compelled to returne home They come then to Bononia Florence and at last to Rome where verie many of them died expecting the manifestation of Antichrist but saith Antoninus without seeing him he should rather haue sayd without knowing him And Manfred some time after died at Rome vnder Eugenius who commaunded Frier Barnardine that monster of superstition to write against him And Manfred on the other side reproued his superstitious doctrine in many points In our Fraunce Charles the seuenth in the yeare 1438 Paulus Aemilius in Carol. 7. Epist ad Episcop Lauzanens in volum Concil in Appendice Concil Basiliens commaunded a Councell of the French Church to be held at Bourges in which vnder the title of the Pragmaticall sanction was read and approued the acts of the Councell of Basil and by this the collations of the benefices of Fraunce and appeales to Rome were cut off Whereunto belongeth an Epistle which we haue in the Councels directed to the bishop of Lauzanne with which were sent vnto him the decisions of this Councell by him whom the Councel of Bourges had sent Embassador to Rome He signifieth to the bishop of Lauzanne that he hath in charge with one consent from the French Church that whatsoeuer the Pope endeauours to the contrarie he should in no wise
or durst confute their sayings although as he himselfe witnesseth they were well affected towards the person of Eugenius On the contrarie All saith he with one voyce preferred the Councell before Eugenius and it was held for a crime of heresie once to mutter any thing against the dignitie of the Councell Now in the time of Nicholas and Calixtus after the neutralitie of Germanie was taken away by the meanes of Aeneas Syluius for which good seruice hee had beene first made Bishop and after Cardinall the Germans were offended that the conditions agreed vpon with the Emperour were not obserued Wherefore by the authoritie and conduct of Diether Archbishop of Mentz they had instituted a certaine Pragmaticall sanction whereby they would prouide for themselues against the grieuances of the Roman Church and partly decreed of the election of Prelats collation of benefices hearing of causes granting of Indulgences exaction of tenthes and the like partly they defended themselues also by way of Appeale against the Pope if he ordained any thing against them and moreouer fortified this with a strict league of the Princes Hence it is that Syluius is so vehemently moued in his Epistle of the maners of Germanie which he wrot in answer to Martin Mayer Chauncellour of the Archbishop of Mentz for note hee was newly made Cardinall of Sienna This Mayer was a man famous in that age euen by the testimonie of Syluius himselfe and had complained in his Lords behalfe That the Decrees of Constance and of Basil were not obserued That Calixtus as if he were not tied to the couenants of his predecessor exhausted and soaked Germanie euer and anon reiected the election of Prelats and reserued the benefices and dignities of whatsoeuer kind for his Cardinals and Protonotaries For said he expectatiue graces are granted without number Annates or first fruits are exacted without any delay of time openly also extorting more than is due The gouernement of Churches are not committed to them that deserue best but to such as offer most and new Indulgences are daily granted for to rake in money Exactions of tenthes vnder colour of the Turkes are commaunded to be made without taking aduise of our Prelats Causes which had beene handled and determined in the countrey are confusedly drawne to the Apostolicall Seat and a thousand new meanes are inuented whereby with a subtill wit to draw money from vs as from Barbarians And you vnder this forme hitherto vnusuall and vnheard of haue obtained reseruation to three Prouinces of Germanie And in conclusion That the Princes being awaked out of their sleepe were resolued to shake off that yoke and to take againe their former libertie not without great dammage to the Court of Rome Wherefore though hee congratulated with him his new dignitie yet he tooke it ill that these euils happened in his time and seriously exhorted him to procure a remedie betimes But it may be saith he the mind of God is otherwise and his sentence will preuaile Giuing vs in these few words more to thinke of than he expresseth What then doth here the new Cardinall You may see he hath straight changed his stile so that to a friend writing friendly at the verie beginning in an angrie manner he saith Thou hast mixed amara rancida vnsauorie and bitter things in thy letters So much was his tast then alreadie altered for afterwards there was nothing so vniust which he defended not nothing so absurd which he vttered not neither feared hee to establish the Popes tyrannie by those verie places which before he had proued to be wrested into a wrong sence To conclude nothing was with him more execrable than the Pragmaticall sanction which before he had pronounced to be sacred and Canonicall He vpbraided the Germans That they were too rich and ingratefull to the Church of Rome which of Heathens had made them Christians of Barbarians Latines Whereas indeed the Germans had Christian Churches which S. Ireneus commendeth for their notable constancie before the name of Pope of Rome was once knowne when they which ruled the Church were onely called Priests Neither had hee any mind to seeke so farre seeing hee could not conceale That before the Councell of Nice sibi quisque vinebat euerie Bishop liued to himselfe that is to say gouerned his Church without taking law from Rome to the great dammage of the Church saith he who on the contrarie ought to haue added That by the Decree of that Councell the Bishop of Rome had no right of superintendencie ouer any other Churches but only in suburbicarias ouer the neighbour Churches about Rome About this verie time flourished Gregorie de Heimburg Aeneas Syluius commentat l. 3. Wimphel in Prostesi ad illustres viros Germ. Trithemij Antililogia excusa Basiliae an 1551 vbi appellatio vtraque Krantzius l. 10. Wandal c. 24. Epist 400. ad Norimbergens Trithem Chronic vol. 2. sub annum 1460. Doctour of the ciuile and Canon law a man of great estimation euen at Venice Siluius calleth him the chiefest of the Germans When Pius entred into the Popedome he excommunicated Sigismund Duke of Austria for that hee could not endure the sawcinesse of his Legat but he by the aduise of Gregorie de Heimburg appealed to the Councell and published his Appeale at Rome wherof Pius vnderstanding that Heimburg was the Authour he likewise communicated him And because hee dwelt at Norimberg being Syndicke or Aduocat of the citie he writeth an Epistle to the Burg-master and Senat in which he calleth this forme of appealing from the Pope to a Councell A new heresie and inspiration of the Diuell seeing that men appeale friuolously and by way of mockerie to a Councell or to that which is no where and which they purpose to auoyd and hinder by all meanes possible Hee therefore signified vnto them that hee had excommunicated Heimburg as guiltie of high treason and heresie and commaundeth them that they should expell him the citie confiscat his goods moueable and vnmoueable and inflict vpon him all the punishments appointed for heretikes But from this excommunication also Heimburg againe appealed to a Councell yet is constrained to depart into Bohemia where he married a wife and made his abode vntill Diether Archbishop of Mentz of the familie of Heimburg being vexed by the Pope called him vnto him whereby we may gather that Diether did not greatly dislike his doctrine In the appeale of Sigismund that he framed after hee had layed open the equitie of his cause against the vnjust proceedings of the Pope he appealed not from the Pope ill informed to the Pope better informed because he knew his eares to bee stopped but eyther to his successour or to a generall Councell to be celebrated according to the Decrees of Constance and Basill and in default thereof to Iesus Christ Sauiour of the world In his owne also when Pius the second had excommunicated him he protested the verie same but moreouer examining his Bull and his
it for which it had need to be commended It was apparant that hee required it not for desire of good worke but for couetousnesse In comming therfore to speake their opinions the Cardinall de Porto who was next to the Cardinall of Hostia I feare Holie Father saith he that verie shortly we shall heare that al the Abbayes in France will be in Commenda so that there will not any remain that hath an Abbot for whatsoeuer we ordayne there is nothing else but Commenda's That kingdome will one day when we least looke for it rise against vs and not beeing able to endure our vnprofitable ministerie will attempt some great matter against thy seat The Pope approued his iudgement and added That from the Popedome of Calixtus till that day he thought there were more than fiue hundred Monasteries giuen in Commenda that is in lesse than nine yeares And yet in his Epitaph among his triumphes is obserued this exploit Platina in Pio 2 Pragmaticam in Gallia abrogauit hee abolished the Pragmaticall sanction Wherefore Pius beeing dead who in foure yeares space had taught Fraunce sufficiently what great dammages would ensue thereupon complaints for the Pragmaticall sanction are redoubled whereupon the king commaunded his Court of Parliament to set downe vnto him in writing the causes of this complaint which it did and deliuered them vnto him againe in eightie sixe Articles vnder this Title For the libertie of the French Church against the Court of Rome The principal Articles are the 14 15 16 17 18 in these words Whereas many things had been decreed in the holie Councels of Constance and Basill consonant or agreeable to the auntient Canons and to the royall ordinances abouesayd King Charles the seuenth the king who then was Dolphin being present together with the Princes of the bloud Royall the Prelats and the Colledges Ecclesiasticall and Scholasticall and in the hearing of the Embassadours both of the Pope of Rome and of the holie vniuersall Councell at length he receiued those Decrees and confirmed them by his Edict which commonly wee call Pragmaticall And these things were done a Bourges in the yeare 1438. This sanction therefore was euer held to be of so much the more authoritie because it had the originall from the holie Councels in which the Pope or his Legat sat President For there had beene neuer any law made in Fraunce before that time which had authoritie and force from the vniuersall Church 16. From that time forth the kingdome better prospered and had greater authoritie and glorie than ever before and more plentie and abundance of all things Guienne and Normandie can witnesse what terrour it was to the enemies out of which places they were expulsed and cast out 17. The obseruation of this sanction dured the space of twentie and three yeares and now since hath ceased these foure yeares When in the meane time men of excellent probitie and grauitie haue gouerned and ruled the Churches without molestation and disturbance of which some for the singular sanctitie of their liues after their decease were had in reputation for miracles as Michaell Bishop of Anger 's the Archbishop of Arles and many others 18. Contrariwise of the abrogation of these Canons Decrees and Constitutions innumerable inconueniences would arise which seeme may be referred to foure kinds Those same which were obserued in the admonition afore mentioned But the king being troubled either with continuall warres or with suspitions from time to time put off the businesse to a generall assemblie Yet saith Monstrelet in the yeare 1467 Paule the second being Pope Monstrelet es Chronologiques the king graunted his letters to his Legat being come from Rome in the moneth of September for the abrogation of the Pragmaticall sanction which were exhibited and published in the Chastellet of Paris without any contradiction or disturbance But he addeth on the first day of October following M. Iohn Balue who after was Cardinall came to the hall of the Palace royall at Paris to procure the publication of the same in Court Where he findeth M. Iohn de Saint Romain the kings Atturney generall who verie stoutly opposed himselfe against the execution of the said letters whereat Balue was verie much displeased Balue threateneth him That the king would not be well content with it and would displace him from his office But he despising his threats answered That the king might take away his office from him yet neuerthelesse he was resolued rather to lose it than he would either doe or suffer to be done any thing against his conscience or to the detriment and dishonour of the king and kingdome And to Balue he said That he might blush for shame for hauing vndertaken the dispatch of such a businesse And after that the Rector of the Vniuersitie of Paris and the Deputies of the same came to the Legat himselfe and appealed from him and from the effect of his said letters to the Councell and in whatsoeuer place it should be made They also went to the Chastelet where they requested that their opposition might be inregistred there These are the words of Monstrelet and it is not to be omitted That this Iohn Balua being Bishop of Eureux was made a Cardinall and a little after conuicted of treason against the king and kingdome The yeare following one M. Iohn Loyre by vertue of certaine Bulls from the Pope interdicted the citie and Diocesse of Niuers vsing the authoritie of the Officiall of Besanson But by the sentence of the Court it was decreed the twelfth of December at the suit of the kings Atturney generall and of M. Peter Chartres Doctor and Professor of Diuinitie in the Vniuersitie of Paris That notwithstanding the Interdict the Diuine Seruice should be continued and the Churchmen compelled vnto it being by the kings power set into their temporalties That also the said Loire and Officiall should be layd hold on and be held to procure at their owne charges the abrogation of the Bulls Neither wanted there in all places some who in the middest of the tyrannie powred forth their sighes euen before the Popes Dominicus Bishop of Brescia in Italie wrot a Treatise which he directed to Pius the second and intituled it The Reformation of the Court of Rome truely mild ynough according to the times and yet sometime not without a sting If saith he we consider the former Popes and their Acts the Cardinalls the Bishops Protonotaries and other Prelats Penitentiaries Subdeanes Auditors Clerkes of the Chamber Acolythes or vnder ministers Chamberlains Aduocates Proctors and others appointed in diuers degrees and offices wee shall surely weepe with Ieremie Lament 4. Oh how is the gold become so dimme the most fine gold is changed the stones of the Sanctuarie that is the Prelats are scattered in the corner of euerie street that is of the broad wayes which lead to destruction in the corners whereof they are as Gregorie expoundeth it Her Nazarites were purer than snow and whiter
than milke more splendent than precious stones or polished Saphires but now their face is blacker than a coale and they are not knowne to wit for good By this deformation and spot of the Court and of Clergie-men especially of the Prelats Ecclesiasticall censure seemeth to be weakened and obedience diminished Why is this but for the contemptible life and workes of Prelats because they seeke their owne and not what is Iesus Christs But the reformation and amendment hereof belongeth to the Pope who as head of the rest ought to performe it De Censi Rom. l. ◠Q. 7. Cum Pastoris 6. q. 1. ex merito 1. q. 1. Fertur ver Hinc igitur and diligently looke to it But he that would correct others ought first looke to himselfe and them that be about him Because the life of the Pastour is an example to others And if the head languish the rest of the members are infected and when the Pastor is wounded who will applie the medicine to cure the sheepe Whereupon when the Physitian is sicke it will be said vnto him Cure thy selfe c. And to this purpose he bringeth many Canons Of Indulgences So often as sayth hee the Pope went forth in publike on some feastiuall day was giuen a plenarie Indulgence against the custome of auncient Popes notwithstanding that by such vndiscreet and superfluous Indulgences the keyes of the Chruch are contemned and penitentiall satisfaction weakened De poenis remiss c. Cum ex eo § Ad haec Out of this consideration it followeth that about giuing of expectatiue graces greater consideration ought to be had and not thus giuen euerie where on all sides and indifferently because by so great a multitude and confusion for the most part benefices are granted to persons vnworthie great matter of contention ariseth thereby Againe By the euill example and scandall which they giue to Lay men they seeme that they are come to this that S. Bernard speaketh in his sermon vpon these words of the Gospell I am the good shepheard And because it is verie long let the Reader take the paines to see it in the booke it selfe wherein he discourseth of all the corruptions of the Roman Church in his time At Padoua taught Anthonie Rozel a famous professor of the Ciuile Law who in his booke of Monarchie affirmeth That the Pope is not Lord of the world That he hath no power ouer the Emperor no temporall sword neither any authoritie aboue other Bishops There is extant besides other Treatises of the same Author Of the power of the Emperor and of the Pope and of both the swords and of the authoritie of Councels printed at Venice in the yeare 1487. Neither feared also Roderick Sanchio a Spaniard Bishop of Zamora Roderic Zamorens in speculo vitae humanae excuso Argetorti apud Iohan Pris An. 1507. and Referendarie of Paul the second to say in his booke Of the Myrror of mans life That the Pope doth not applie himselfe to wisedome nor to laudible studies neither for the peace and quiet of Christian people but onely vnto earthlie things That the Prelats doe not neither can teach for that they are altogether vnlearned giuen to their bellie and to whoredome and yet bind on the backes of poore Christians diuers insupportable burdens of traditions which in the Primitiue Church either were not at all or were left to mens libertie In the Primitiue Church saith he the faithfull were not bound with the commandements censures and pains of so many Canons Decrees Neither were there then so many snares of laws constitutions of excommunications or censures from which the faithfull though neuer so careful fearful can by no means be safe or warrant themselues There was not so many fasts cōmanded nor vigils nor silences nor Diuine Seruice for day and night enioyned daily to be sayd Lastly there was not so many feasts to be kept nor so often confession and communication of the bodie of Christ nor so many obediences to be yeelded c. So that of the Prelats of the Church may be rightly sayd that of Christ Which bind vnsupportable burdens c. Whence saith he if any of the like things were obserued in the Primitiue Church it was onely voluntarie which as then was no sinne to transgresse because it was not then forbidden And yet notwithstanding this same wretch was not ashamed to flatter Paul the second in the same booke That the Pope is not onely ordained to humane principalitie but to diuine Jdem cap. 1. l. 2. neither to commaund onely ouer men but also ouer Angels not for to iudge the quicke onely but the dead not in earth alone but in heauen also not to rule ouer the faithfull onely but ouer Infidels Aduanced saith he to that verie same dignitie to that same iurisdiction and power and to the principalitie ouer the whole world So that hee blushed not to applie vnto him the places of tha Prophets and of the Psalmes which the holie Ghost hath onely spoke and meant of the onely Sonne of God and he most highly extolleth him aboue that stammering Moses and his brother Aaron both together So that truth and flatterie two contraties proceed out of one and the same mouth In Germanie Herman Ried wrot a booke wherein he represented the corrupt maners of the Clergie by a comparison of what they ought to bee Herman Ried de vita honestate Clericorum and what in his times they then were There are saith he many Clergie-men who follow not the counsell and sentences of the Fathers receiue not the holie Scripture but despise the canons of the holie Fathers These are They which hate and deride vnderstanding and Catholike men who weigh the grieuousnesse of the crimes of the Clergie and endeauour with watchfulnesse to crie out against their false dealing Yea they affirme them to be fantasticall men Hierome de norma viuendi c. 5. disturbers of the peace hauing corrupt and polluted consciences c. And so is verified of them that saying of S. Hierome There is not a crueller beast in the world than an euill Clergie-man or Priest for he suffereth not himselfe to be corrected neither will he euer heare the truth c. Such and the like are by their Prelats permitted publikely so to liue Prouided that they giue euerie yeare a certaine sum of money to their Officials Moreouer how many are there publikely tainted with Simonie insomuch that not being able to conceale their simonie to shift if off they expresse it with other tearmes persuade themselues that so the word simonie be not heard it wil not be perceiued It is say they an ordinance or statute of the Church Others more subtilly to shift it off doe say That the Pope doth it by his fulnesse of power who may in such things dispence admit and ordaine And that then it is simonie and sinne onely when the Pope did forbid it or ordaine
the defence thereof insomuch as the glosse of the Pragmaticall sanction teacheth vs that neither Sixtus nor his successors Innocent the eight nor Alexander the sixt could euer bring to effect those decrees which they made in preiudice thereof which are mentioned in the first chapter of the Extrauagant de treuga et pace Pragmat tit de collat paragr Quod si cuiuscumque status in verbo quatuor ibi Glossa But the constitutions of Lewis the eleuenth Pope Sixtus being otherwise to himselfe indulgent ynough are worthie the noting One dated the eight of Ianuarie in the yeare 1475 wherein hee sheweth that by vertue of the generall Councels of Constance and Basil approued by the Pope and Cardinals note these words it is resolued to require Pope Sixtus to hold a Councell wherein order may bee taken for prouision against the inuasion of the Turke the daunger of the Schismes the abuse of Simonie in Christendome wherefore hee commaundeth all the nobilitie of the kingdome and the Prelates with other the chiefe of the Clergie to prepare themselues and to bee readie at hand when they shall bee called This Sanction was read in the Parliament the same yeare the fiue and twentieth of Ianuarie Hee could not haue curbed his furie with a stronger bridle The verie same day there was another published whereby such as remained at Rome were commaunded within the space of fiue monethes to returne into France and to reside vpon their charges and benefices according to the Canons and if they obeyed not to bee punished with the losse of their temporalties bridling both the head and the members by the same authoritie There was likewise another the same day by which all the Gouernours of cities and other the kings magistrates were commaunded diligently to search and enquire for all such of what conditions soeuer that were returned from Rome and to cause them to deliuer vnto them their letters Bulls and other expeditions and to giue knowledge thereof to the king if there bee cause If the like should be done in these daies who would not take it for heresie There followed another in the yeare 1476 dated the third of September and the seuenth exhibited to the Parliament That no Abbot Prior Religious person or any other of what estate nation condition soeuer shall presume or dare to goe to the conuocation houses of the Cistersians Clugny Charthusians or any other either generall or prouinciall without the kingdome and those countries that are subiect to the kings obedience vnder paine to the religious neuer to obtaine or possesse any benefice to the begging Friars besides banishment the vtter extirpation of all the religious of the order of those who haue done the contrarie and that for this cause least they should practise any thing with strangers to the hurt of the Commonwealth Now I would faine know in what case they are who haue no other Generals but strangers and are bound to hold their Chapters without the realme There was another the 16 of Agust in the yeare 1478 at what time the Earle Hieronimo by the commaund of Sixtus had in vaine attempted Florence and the Florentines were interdicted for punishing the traitors Our holie Father saith he hath bewrayed his hatred too much against the Commonweales of Florence and Venice by which meanes he fortifieth the Turke and openeth the gate vnto him to inuade Christendome turnes those moneyes that were destinated to the seruice of God the defence of our faith the reliefe of the poore to the maintenance of his conspiracies and that money which he is suffered to exact in Christendome hee bestowes vpon men of base condition to encrease their greatnesse c. But see what he decrees And therfore saith he we forbid all persons as well temporall as ecclesiastical either to goe or send to the Court of Rome to procure any benefices to send thither any money or to take order by way of exchange or otherwise to pay it there vpon paine of death and losse of goods c. And moreouer we giue all their mouables houshold-stuffe and horses to whomsoeuer shall giue notice of any that shall offend in this kind Our Courts of Parliament therefore which so gladly published these constitutions yea our Sorbonists that approued them were they then all heretikes We read likewise that in the assembblie held at Tours by Charls the 8 the son of Lewis M. Iohn Rhely Doctor in Diuinitie and Canon of the Church of Paris spake in the name of the French Clergie beseeching him to maintaine the Pragmaticall sanction in all points according to the Councell of Constance and Basil not permitting any thing that might be preiudicial thereunto Whether it were by reseruations prouisions Apostolical expected graces to the preiudice of elections and prouisions of ordinaries annuities petie seruices c. or by Citations of the Court of Rome Ecclesiastical censures which distract the subiects causing them to wander and the like which he easily obtained without any resistance But that which is reported by Monstrelet Monstrelet vol. 3. in nouis Chron. touching the authority which this Charls exercised at Rome euen to the face of Alexander the sixt passeth all the rest He made knowne saith he that his power was so great in Rome that he caused three or foure gallowes to be erected and did hang and behead certaine theeues murtherers and other malefactors in Campo florido and others according to the qualitie of their offence to be beaten with rods drowned punished with the losse of their eares to shew that like a true sonne of the Church and a Christian king he had a mixt and a sole Empire at Rome no lesse than at Paris and other the cities of France Thus saith Monstrelet a writer of that time 65 PROGRESSION The preposterous election of Iulius the second his treacherous practises and cruell malitious nature and how in his owne person he marched to the besieging of Mirandula and Ferrara Of the pompe and stately coronation of Iohn de Medicis called Leo the tenth and of the monstrous abuse of Indulgences in his time ALexander being dead a new successor was to be thought vpon Borgia though he were very sick was yet a great stickler in the election relying himselfe vpon the helpe of the Spanish Cardinals But on the other side the Cardinall of Ambois presuming vpon the fauour of the French Cardinals and the power of the armie withstood him The Cardinals neuerthelesse saith Guicciardine according to their custome looking euer into their owne benefit for it is that spirit that properly beares rule in those Conclaues These therefore partly by reason of their owne auarice partly the one side hindring the other by reason of this emulation make choice of neither but chuse Francis Picolhuomini called Pius the third a man verie old and then sick rather to spend some time than that they had any hope of his Popedome for within 26 dayes after he died after whose death besides and
alone to the Lambe 2. Thess 2. v. 8. to the spirit of his mouth to the brightnesse of his comming Which things are of so much the more greater weight in as much as our aduersaries the ministers of Antichrist hauing gotten the vpper hand of all haue with all diligence and industrie left nothing vndone whereby they might with continuall care and craft extinguish and deface our proofes by abolishing withholding or corrupting the instruments and writings of good men from time to time in all ages By which meanes we are forced to seeke right out of the instrument of their owne pleading out of their owne writings for to decide and defend our cause to produce witnesses out of their bosom and testimonies from their owne mouth to make seeing Gods will is so euen Balaams Asse to speake the verie beast that carrieth them to vtter their Histories Councels and Decrees to the rebuke and reproofe of themselues and their doings But it remaineth for recapitulation to set before our eyes in what state wee found both the See of Rome and Roman Bishop at first and vnto what state from that by degrees at length we haue brought him and now see him brought As touching therefore their spirituall function the Bishops of Rome in those first ages as we haue seene were indifferently called Bishops and Priests behauing themselues as brethren towards others yea by their neerest neighbours were named Brethren and Collegues they were consulted withall and did themselues also consult with others about the affaires of the Church controuersies schismes and heresies liuing simply in their profession and dying vertuously in the confession of the name of Christ they glittered not in any other purple or scarlet than with their owne bloud the Crosse was their onely glorie But not long after we might perceiue in some that spirit which from Saint Paules time wrought which vnder pretence of the dignitie of the citie drew vnto it selfe the cause of the neighbors would haue their counsels accounted for Decrees and turned the honour voluntarily offered them into right of homage seemelinesse into seruitude That sting notwithstanding of ambition was oftentimes beaten backe by the persecutions and many times also blunted by the vertuous Oppositions of the ancient Fathers But when after that by Constantine peace was restored to the Churches through the fauour of Princes they encreased in honors and riches behold this spirit continually watching ouer the worke and not loosing any moment of time gathereth heart and strength to it selfe by degrees And because that by reason of the dignitie of the citie the first Seat was willingly granted vnto it they contend That their Church ought to haue dominion ouer other Churches That like as Rome I meane the Commonwealth thereof ruled ouer other cities and Prouinces so the Bishop of Rome like as a Monarch ouer other Bishops That therefore from all parts of the world they should appeale vnto him from him expect commaundements which all men were held absolutely to obey Whereas he on the contrarie ought to depend of none might be judged of none neither yet of all together And hereof came those falsifications that wee haue seene of Councels and Decrees those suppositions of Acts and Histories those prophanations of the holie Scriptures and shamelesse wresting of them to a contrarie sence Hence are also those contestations and protestations of some of the greatest men in all ages against that domination which they arrogat to themselues ouer other Churches and Bishops which they on the other side besides and against all right diuine and humane either by none or by a false title complained to be vsurped not sticking to pronounce That it proceeded from none other and pertained to none other than the forerunner of Antichrist or Antichrist himselfe Yet thinke not for all this that they any thing slacked in their purpose By Phocas the murderer of the Emperour Mauritius his Lord was the Bishop of Rome declared Vniuersall Bishop he laboured to be so declared so farre was he off from blushing at it Now from thenceforth carried with full sayles hee maketh no difficultie of any thing As Emperours and Kings in a confused troubled world had need of his helpe or endeuour he got authoritie in their dominions Hee winneth the Archbishops to his side by alluring the most ambitious with commissions and offices and hauing woon them hee bindeth them vnto him by a Pall and that at first was sent them freely and onely as a token of good-will towards them afterward by ordinance made necessarie and a badge of subiection at length by degrees it grew to be sold taxed exacted the price thereof euerie day encreasing of which the Archbishops from time to time complayned After that hee obtained of the Princes That the Clergie the Lords lot sayth hee and inheritance should bee exempt and free from all temporall jurisdiction whereupon followed licence of all vices impunitie of all crimes and so by little and little withdrew from their lawfull and naturall Lords them whom hee had marked with his character by voluntarie seruitude yea and liege homage bound them vnto himselfe By their ministerie and meanes and not without mysterie hee sitteth and presideth in the Councels of Kings exerciseth his kingdome in their realmes and his tyrannie in the consciences of kings and their people whilest he bindeth them to his pleasures by his censures and excommunications and as he will loseth them from all duetie and obedience He setteth Princes one against the other or else bandeth their nobles and people against them and maketh many to sheath their swords in their owne bowels By which and by such like meanes hee obtained at length a Soueraigne Empire in spirituall things throughout the West And because the East yeelded not vnto him hee excommunicated those Churches and chuseth to himselfe from among his owne Patriarches of the Easterne Churches imaginarie indeed but yet future Images of his vniuersall Monarchie which hee arrogateth to himselfe who were resident with him representing the person or vizor rather of the Orientall Church Yea when hee celebrated the Masse Cerem Roman l. 3. Charta 6. 7. hee commaunded the Epistle and Gospell to bee read in Latine and in Greeke signifying both Churches but in Latine first and with seuen candles lighted in Greeke afterward with two onely lighted for to shew the supereminencie of the Latine Church Yet who knoweth not that the Greeke Testament is the originall and the Latine but a translation taken out of the Greeke At last hee pardoneth all sinnes out of his fulnesse of power thereby affecting the Maiestie of God who alone pardoneth and of Christ the Lambe of God who alone taketh away sinnes Yet truely hee giueth not those pardons but selleth and maketh merchandise of them and vnder that pretext wasteth and despoyleth the whole world Then hee instituted Iubilies at certaine set times which by degrees hee shortened being truely his generall Marts and Faires in which he
Rome in the new And that Whore there spoken of what is she but the Pope in whom all that abhomination is comprised and as it were incorporated who holdeth the cup in his hand presenting it to Kings and vnto Peoples and making them drunke therewith And as S. Paule describeth that Man of sinne 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 4. Apocal. 17. vers 3. by saying that it is he which opposeth and lifteth himselfe vp aboue all that is called God so that Whore in S. Iohn is described sitting vpon a scarlet coloured Beast full of names of blasphemies and her cup full of abhominations filthinesse and whoredome Now what greater blasphemie than to call himselfe God and to make himselfe aboue his Word or what greater whoredome than Idolatrie stiled by this verie name in the holie Scriptures All which yet must passe vnder a colour of pietie and religion and couered with a maske of the worship of the liuing God And so farre forth must this hypocrisie preuaile that as S. Paule sayth This man of sinne shall sit as God in the Temple of God 2. Thess cap. 2. and shall haue as S. Iohn speaketh two hornes like a Lambe thereby to make at least some shew and apparance of the doctrine of Christ Apocal. 13. vers 11. yet speaking sayth he like a Dragon and teaching the doctrine of the deuill as doe the Pope and Papacie at this day Thus then you see what the person of Antichrist is As touching the place where he shall haue his Seat for that is the terme which they properly vse the case is cleere 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 4. S. Paule telleth vs That he shall sit in the Temple of God that is in the most eminent place of this visible Church and S. Iohn more plainely Vpon seuen Hils Apocal. 17. vers 9. vers 1. vers 15. i. at Rome aunciently surnamed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. a Citie built vpon seuen hils by vertue of which Seat he shall beare rule ouer manie nations for the great whore sayth he sitteth vpon manie Waters and the Angell expoundeth these words in this manner The Waters which thou hast seene on which the Whore sitteth are Peoples and Multitudes and Nations and Tongues As for the Time which is the maine doubt of all S. Paule telleth vs And now sayth he you know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which withholdeth him to the end he may be reuealed in his due time to wit the Romane Empire whose place Antichrist was to possesse which also was of necessitie first to be dissolued before that other could openly appeare wherefore also it is said in the verse next following 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Onely vntill he which now withholdeth be taken out of the way or abolished because that the one must build and raise it selfe vpon the ruines of the other in which place by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which withholdeth or hindereth is meant the Romane State and by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he which withholdeth or hindereth their forme of gouernment which was Monarchicall as before by the Apostasie was signified the Romane Church by that man of sinne the head and gouernour thereof was prefigured And S. Iohn speaketh yet more plainely as one that saw Antichrist at a lesser distance and sayth Apocal. 13. vers 3. 12. 15. That this second Beast exerciseth the power of the first Beast in his presence that is that he arrogateth this power to himselfe in the face of the Empire and setleth it in himselfe in such sort that the deadlie wound of the first Beast seemed to be healed to whom also he giueth life and speech making the old estate of Rome to quicken againe and to reuiue in the new All which could not possibly be done by one man not yet in the life of one man certaine ages sometimes passing betweene the first decline and the finall ruine of great Empires but in long continuance of time and succession of manie yeres as the manner of one State is in long time to raise it selfe out of the corruption and ashes of another And so much appeareth by that which followeth in S. Paule for sayth he that mysterie of iniquitie now worketh this thred of Sathan is alreadie set into the loome not by open force but as it is there added According to the effectuall working of Sathan in all power 2. Thess ca. 2. 7 vers 9. 10. Apocal. 13.14 and cap. 14. vers 8. in signes and miracles of lies and in all deceitfulnesse of iniquitie and as S. Iohn sayth seducing the inhabitants of the earth by her signes and wonders which she had power giuen her to doe before the Beast and making all nations to drinke of the wine of her fornications and ensorceling them with idolatrous superstitions And indeed this pestilent Estate and Empire enemie to God and to his Christ is not now as in some measure we see alreadie come to passe begun to be destroyed by force of armes but as S. Paule sayth By the spirit of the Lords mouth 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 8. and by the brightnesse of his comming by the preaching of his Word and cleare light of his doctrine which is to shine in these later dayes which are opposed to the darknesse and mists of Sathan as the comming of Christ in brightnesse i. in truth is opposed to the comming of that man of sinne in all power of lying the Lord proclaiming by his Angell euen by the ministerie of his true seruants with a loud voice vnto all the world If anie one adore the Beast and his Image Apocal. 14. vers 9. 10. and take his marke vpon his forehead and vpon his hand he also shall drinke of the pure wine poured out of the cup of his wrath and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone before the holie Angels and before the Lambe But sayth S. Iohn Here is the patience of the Saints as also S. Paule sayth in the verie beginning of that second chapter to the Thessalonians Be not yee troubled neither by spirit neither yet by word neither by Epistle as if that day were neere at hand his meaning is that this mysterie alreadie set on foot must run on and hold his course and that in the meane time the Saints of God haue much to suffer euen betweene that day wherein that Whore glorying in her wantonnesse should say I sit a Queene and cannot be a widow and that day Apocal. 18. vers 7. 8. cap. 2. vers 10. euen that instant of time when her wounds shall come vpon her that she shall be burned in the fire that the Angell shall crie out saying She is fallen She is fallen Wherefore againe I say that this cannot be meant of one man or of one age but of manie of the waxing and waining of some temporall Monarchie of the infancie youth perfect age decline and finall destruction
advantage of the present necessitie of Charles and performed this ceremonie in farre different tearmes as well in a Synod at Rome as afterward at Paris where hauing commended Charles the Bald and spoken as much honour of him as Adrian the second had villanie and wrong and told the people that this was formerly reuealed from heauen to Nicholas the first trencheth smooth And for this cause sayth he haue we in the presence and by the suffrage of all our brethren and fellow Bishops and of all the Senat and people of Rome chosen him and approued of him c. and according to the auncient custome haue with all solemnitie aduanced him to the scepter of the Romane Empire c. and at his vnction abused the words which the Prophet had once vsed vpon our Sauiour Christ We annoint him saith he with oyle without to signifie thereby the vertue and force of the inward vnction of the holie spirit with which the Lord God hath annointed this his Christ aboue his fellowes in imitation of the true King Christ our Lord so that what he hath by nature this purchaseth by grace It came to passe that Charles was no sooner returned into France but presently the Earles of Tusculana chiefe of whom was Marquesse Albert confederated themselues against this Iohn assisted by Formosus Bishop of Port and others So that the yeare following 877 he was faine to send the Bishops of Fossembrona and Senogallia vnto him to entreat him to repasse with a power into Italie as well against the Earles of Tusculana as against the Sarasins and for his greater encouragement assembled a Synod at Rome where he cursed all those who in deed or word should oppose against the election or consecration of Charles to the Empire But the mischiefe was that passing the Alpes he fell sicke of a feauer for which he tooke a certaine pouder of Sedechias a Iew his physition whereof he died It is worth the remembrance which Rhegino reporteth of this Iohn Rhegino in Chron. Adalgisus had kept the Emperour Lewis the second prisoner at Beneuento whence he could not get free but vnder deepe oaths This Lewis saith he came to Rome and there calling an assemblie in the presence of the Pope complained of the tyrannie and wrong vsed vpon him by Adalgisus whereupon the Senat proclaimed him a Tyran and enemie to the State and grew to open hostilitie and defiance with him Yet remained there a scruple in the Emperors conscience by reason of his oath Iohn vndertooke to remoue it and his successors since that time haue often followed his example Pope Iohn saith he by the authoritie of God and of S. Peter absolued the Emperour from the oath with which he stood obliged assuring him that what euer he did or said to saue his life needed not to trouble him and that it might not be called an oath which he tooke though with neuer so manie curses vpon himselfe if it were contrarie to the weale publike O how should the verie Heathen haue made him blush in the like case By these and the like remonstrances saith he the Emperour was encouraged to make fresh warres vpon him yet fearing least his subiects more religious than the Pope should reckon him a forsworne and periured Prince he went not himselfe in person but sent the Queene against him These were euen in those dayes the deuises of the Court of Rome We haue manie times alreadie spoken of that goodlie donation of Constantine and it should seeme that it was forged at this time during the canuassing for the Empire betweene the two Charles the Bald and the Grosse the vncle and the nephew when the vncle pursued so hotly the fauour and furtherance of the Pope and we haue a great Author for it For not to speake of the stile which sauoreth wholly of this age Otho the third Emperour in that Patent which we find taken out of the Treasurie of the Popes Charters in a certaine chamber of the Cordeliers of Assisa before mentioned speaking of this donation These are sayth he meere inuentions forged by the Popes themselues by whose direction Deacon Iohn Johannes Digitorum surnamed Long-fingers wrote a graunt in letters of gold and in the name of Constantine the Great hath published a packe of lies as if they had beene graunts of great antiquitie Now if you will know when this Long-fingers liued Trithemius telleth you that it was in the time of Charles the Bald and Iohn the seuenth and he wrote the life of Gregorie the first in foure volumes and Platina himselfe sayth that he was afterward created Pope vnder the name of Iohn the ninth So that it is no great wonder if Baronius in his third Tome to qualifie the hainousnesse of this deed sayth That this donation because it was translated by Deacon Iohn out of a corrupt Greeke copie is therefore doubtfull rather than to be approued but in his twelfth Tome he flatly calleth it a forged bastard and counterfeit deed And the same Otho speaking againe of this donation sayth That they are lies when they affirme that anie Charles euer gaue that to S. Peter which belonged to the Emperour For we answere saith he That this Charles meaning the Bald could not lawfully dispose of anie thing by way of gift seeing that before such graunt made he was alreadie routed in the field and put from the Empire by a better Charles meaning the Grosse wherefore he gaue what was none of his owne to giue but that which he possessed by violence for the present and had no hope long to keepe And of this routing of Charles you may read farther in a French Chronicle now lately published by Pithaeus And farther this good Prelat Iohn learnedly setteth downe the admirable vertue of the Pall or Mantle when he sent him to Wilibert Bishop of Colen hoping by his commendation to raise the market Johan ep ad Willibardum episc Coloniens The vse of this Pall or Mantle saith he among other rare qualities hath this speciall vertue that so soone as it is bestowed vpon anie man presently it taketh away all imputation of faults formerly committed not that the mantle doth purifie from sinnes but because the care of him which bestoweth it ought to be such that he will not bestow it but vpon one that is cleare from them alreadie and therefore he from whom this gift is taken away i. to whom it is denied is but an imperfect man and perfect can he not be on whom this holie aid is not bestowed for a confortatiue But seeing that it is now indifferently bestowed vpon all where is that care and consequently that vertue which is pretended OPPOSITION Charles enjoyed but a while this benefit of the Pope in which time yet he made a great breach in the imperiall authoritie Aimoni. lib. 5. c. 32 33. We read in Aimonius That he appointed a Synod at Pontigon by the aduise and counsell of Iohn Bishop of Tuscanie and
seq considering how lightly he would haue assured himselfe of the inuestitures with the losse of their Lordships and Royalties The end was for this time that Paschal was deliuered the siege raised from before Rome on condition that he should neuer excommunicat the Emperour nor his people and should giue him a priuiledge in writing vnder excommunication whereby it should be lawfull for Henrie to inuest Bishops and Abbots freely chosen by most voyces without Simonie with the ring and the staffe Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 10. and commaund the Archbishop to consecrate him Contrariwise forbidding That any should consecrate them that had beene chosen by the Clergie and people vnlesse they had beene first inuested by the Emperour These conditions were solemnely sworne vnto by Paschal and all the Cardinals Bishops Priests and Deacons that assisted him and moreouer the day that he crowned him in confirmation of this agreement he gaue him the Communion in these words Lord Emperour Henrie we giue thee the bodie of our Lord borne of the virgine Marie crucified for vs as the Catholike Church holdeth in confirmation of a true peace and concord betweene me and thee Amen Some namely Sigonius report the same in other words that in giuing him part of the Host he said vnto him As this part of the quickening bodie is seperated so let him be diuided from the kingdome of Christ our Lord that shall attempt to violate this agreement Which is worth the noting in respect of the faithfulnesse he vsed afterward And this oath and priuiledge was dated in the yearr 1111 An. 1111. in the moneth of Februarie In this confidence Henrie returneth into Germanie where being arriued he made his father be solemnely buried at Spire with the consent of the Pope by meanes of the agreement abouesaid which till then he had refused him as forbidden by the holie Scriptures But in the yeare 1112 Paschal An. 1112. Sigebertus Abbas Vrspergenssin Chron. whether returning to his naturall disposition or that he was moued thereunto by Bruno Bishop of Signe and Abbot of Montcassin holdeth a Councell at Lateran to reuoke all where notwithstanding he plaied so well his part there that hee would seeme to be as it were enforced thereunto by the liuelie persuasions and reproaches of the Bishops And after he had excused himselfe That by force and necessitie this priuiledge had beene extorted from him he concludeth the last day of the Councell in these words That he approued and reiected all things that Gregorie and Vrban had decreed and reproued thereby ratifying all that had beene by them done against Henrie the father and reuoking all that himselfe had done with Henrie the sonne and with tearmes most expresse and so absolute as we read in the Abbot of Vrsperge That which they haue praised held confirmed condemned refused Abbas Vrsperg Malm. l. 5. c. 40. Petrus Dia. in Chron. Cassin l. 4. c. 47. forbidden in all and through all therein will I perseuere for euer whence he plainely shewed what a strange tast he had taken in this businesse Which done this priuiledge is made void in ful Councel declared priuilegium contra Spiritum sanctum contrarie to the holie Ghost Henrie is excommunicated not in Italie only but in France also by Guydo Archbishop of Vienna And thereupon not long after arose new commotions in Germanie the Archbishop of Mence rebelling against the Emperour he is constrained to put him into prison many others Also saith Auentine the Emperour of Greece Calo-ioannes sonne of Alexius Auent l. 6. being awakened at the report of this tumult sent to exhort Paschal and the Romans to returne to the auncient and lawfull Empire in detestation of those barbarous Germans Paschal placeth his embassadours on his right hand their Oration being applauded by the people Perplacet We desire it we restore the Diademe to the auncient Prince of Romans let vs see once more auncient Rome ioyned to the new the East to the West Paschall cruelly declaiming against the Henries father and sonne In so much that Peter Leo Iohn of Gaieta Hugh Abbot of Clugni and others desirous of peace protested against him and brake off this treatie as proiected against all lawes diuine and humane And notwithstanding Paschal and his partakers are obstinatly bent against Henrie who vpon these nouelties returneth with the Queene and all his houshold into Italie in the yeare 1115 An. 1115. and then began Paschal againe to renew his practises And to this effect holdeth a solemne Councell at Lateran the Bishops assembling from all parts to whom he declared That as he was a man and consequently but dust and ashes and for that he saw himselfe in the power of Henrie he had granted him this priuiledge but thereof he confessed himselfe vnto them and prayed them to aske pardon of God for him That he detested this priuiledge as heresie and prayed them likewise to pronounce as much which they did And thereupon some Bishops inferred If that writing contained heresie that he was then an heretike that wrot it namely Paschal himselfe And Iohn of Gaieta had much adoe to stop their mouths and could not salue vp the matter but in giuing the lye to the companie That the writing was in truth euill but not for all that hereticall Paschal himselfe after silence was made appeased them onely in contradicting My brethren this Church had neuer any heresie Wherefore then doth he set all Christendome in combustion for an opinion that is not heresie And yet the Decree is confirmed in this tenor against Henrie who being not able to mitigat it continueth his journey and maketh the Pope hearing of it withdraw himselfe into Apulia Henrie being arriued at Rome that he might not hold his Crowne of him maketh himselfe to be crowned the second time by Maurice Bishop of Bracare An. 1118. And a while after in the beginning of the yeare 1118 Paschal died vpon the Emperours returne from Rome This is the summe of that which passed vpon the question of Inuestitures of Germanie and other Prouinces depending vpon the Empire An. 1108. In France also Paschal in the yeare 1108 had made an attempt vpon our priuiledges taking aduantage of the controuersies betweene Philip the first and the Clergie of his kingdome touching his concubine Bertrade For Manasses Archbishop of Rheimes being deceased about the time of the Councell of Troyes where the Pope was President in his owne person he would conferre the Archbishopricke of Rheimes on Richard Archdeacon of Verdune as well to draw him from the Emperours side as to establish his affaires in France according to the counsell that Yuo of Chartres gaue to Vrban his predecessor in one of his Epistles To haue some one at his deuotion in a Prelatship of such consequence Yuo Carnutens Epist 117. Which Richard hauing refused because that at the same time the Emperour made him Bishop of Verdune he inuested therewith Rodolph
with full authoritie who without repairing to Lewis the Grosse who then succeeded to the Crowne put himselfe in possession of the Bishopricke But the said Lewis though greatly busied at his entrance Richard de Vassenburg in Chron. by the rising of the Barons of the Realme against him would in no wise approue of him but on the contrarie made himselfe to be crowned at Orleans by Giselbert Archbishop of Sens notwithstanding the complaints that Rodolph made of the wrong done to his Bishopricke and prouided and inuested Archbishop of Rheimes one Geruais chosen from among his domesticall seruants by reason whereof the citie was tossed with many troubles and for receiuing Geruais was interdicted and excommunicated This we learne of Yuo Bishop of Chartres in his Epistles namely in the 206 directed to Paschal We haue saith hee opportunely and importunatly requested the King of France to reestablish Rodolph in the Metropolitan Church of Rheimes receiuing him into fauour and that he should put out Geruais vsurper of the same Thus he spake the Popes language He hath in the end condescended to our prayers and permitted that we should bring him safely to his Court which should be holden on Christmas day at Orleans there to treat with him and with the Princes of the Realme of the affaires of Rheimes But by reason of the contradiction of the Court notwithstanding our requests and intercessions multiplied we haue not beene able to obtaine a full peace except Rodolph did yeeld fealtie to the King Yuo Carnutens Epist 206. per manum sacramentum By hand and oath such as to the Kings his predecessors from all times the Archbishops of Rheimes and other Bishops of the Realme of France haue done how religious and holie soeuer they were c. We therefore intreat thee euen with bended knees that in regard of charitie and peace your fatherlie moderation would hold for veniall that which the eternall law that is to say the law of God makes not vnlawfull but the onely prohibition of those that doe preside that is the Popes with an intention of gaining libertie Idem Epist 238. 239. And this agreeth with that which he defended afterwards against Iohn Bishop of Lions That in this inuestiture there was nothing that concerned heresie and with that which he writ to Hugh the Popes Legats in France in his 65 Epistle complaining of an Archbishop of Sens inuested by the King For as much as it hath not any force of a Sacrament whether admitted or omitted we see not how it can any way be hurtfull to faith or religion especially when we read that kings were woont to be intreated by the Popes to grant Bishoprickes to those that were canonically chosen and that the Popes deferred the consecration of those which had not as yet beene admitted by the kings And that kings intended not the gift of any spirituall thing but yeelded at the request of the petitioners temporall things onely to those that were elected which the Churches obtained from the bountie of kings For proofe whereof he alledgeth S. Augustine vpon S. Iohn in his first treatise So likewise writing to Paschal himselfe who endeuoured to alienat those of Tournay from the Bishopricke of Noyon he saith We your faithfull sonnes humbly beseech Yuo Epist 138. and aduise you to suffer the Churches of France to continue in the same state wherein they haue beene for almost these foure hundred yeres least by this occasion that schisme grow strong in France which hath alreadie taken root in Germanie against the Apostolike See c. For your Holinesse cannot but know that when the Kingdome and the Priesthood agree together the world is well gouerned and the Church flourisheth and fructifieth but when they are at discord one against the other not onely small things doe not prosper but the greatest that are doe miserably vanish and passe away And the selfe same judgement of Paschal gaue Sigebert Abbot of Gemblous in Brabant Sigebert in Chron. an 1111. a man of that singular commendation that Platina doubteth not to place him in the same ranke with S. Bernard and thought that Ageblessed wherein he liued yea in playner tearmes King Henrie saith he went to Rome to appease the discord betwixt the Kingdome and the Priesthood begun by Pope Gregorie the seuenth who was called Hildebrand and renewed by his successors Victor and Vrban and especially by Paschal who was a scandal to the whole world The king would vse the authoritie customes and priuiledges of the Emperours who since Charles the Great for three hundred yeares and vpward gouerned the Romans vnder sixtie three Popes lawfully conferring Bishoprickes and Abbies by the ring and the staffe Against this authoritie of the Elders the Popes ordained by a Synodall censure That Bishoprickes or any other Ecclesiasticall inuestiture could not nor ought to be giuen by the ring and the staffe by any lay man And whosoeuer did so receiue any such inuestiture was excommunicated Moreouer Trithemius saith Trithemius de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis that he made an Apologie for the Emperour against Gregorie the seuenth and another against the Epistle of Paschal in which he shewed That the Popes had no superioritie ouer the Emperors That it is heresie to absolue the subiects of their oath and allegeance to their Prince And he noteth besides in the time of Paschal many extraordinarie prodigious wonders which all the Chroniclers of those times doe likewise obserue In England Paschal proceeded in the execution of his Decree which Anselme with no good successe had begun And when Henrie the first maintained in the yere 1103 his inuestitures against Paschal protesting That he would rather hazard his kingdome than yeeld vnto Paschal Neither will I saith Paschal for the redemption of mine owne head suffer him freely to obtaine them But yet by the mediation of Anselme he mercifully dispensed with those Prelats who had receiued their inuestiture of Henrie Math. Paris in Henrie But Mathew Paris expoundeth this mercie This merciful Chaire saith he which is neuer wanting to those that bring with them either white or red reestablished those Bishops and Abbots that were suspended to their auncient dignities and receiued them with ioy Anselme thought that this office he had done vnto the king would haue bin well accepted of and he the better welcome into England But the king vnderstanding that neither Paschal nor Anselme abated any thing of their purpose therein he joyned the Archbishopricke to his owne demaines and confiscated the goods of Anselme An. 1107. whom neuerthelesse in the yeare 1107 he reestablished And in a Councell held at London it was agreed That from thenceforward no Bishop or Abbot should be inuested by the King with the ring and the staffe the Archbishop likewise agreeing thereunto and that for their homage done vnto the King they should not be depriued of their charges The letters of Paschal to Henrie are worth the noting That by occasion
of Rome was a congregation of vnfaithfull and not a Christian assemblie as also the merits and intercession of Saints to God the difference of dayes and meats the Roman consecrations with many other things of this nature they vtterly detested and held friuolous What the Author layes further vpon them proceeds from the father of lyes But he testifies Chronic. Hirsaug that there were innumerable multitudes of this profession in Austria Bohemia and other bordering countries and that one of their Preachers being condemned to be burnt at Vienna and conducted to the place of execution more than eightie thousand vpon the same embraced that religion in those parts of whom many were committed to the fire in sundrie places But they saith he with ioynt will and consent perseuered in their errours euen vnto death Now let the indifferent Reader judge whether any one could euer cheerefully and joyfully lay hold of the flames for such haynous crimes and offences as they are imputed and charged withall much lesse so great a number of all kinds and qualities Not long after Lombardus was taken at Collen a principall Pastor amongst them who drew vnto him both there and elsewhere many disciples by his bookes which were written in the German tongue and vulgarly dispersed Wherin saith the same Author he defended his doctrine strengthening and fortifying the same out of the holie Scriptures and therefore he was condemned to the fire leauing many as himselfe confesseth both within and without the citie secret professors and disciples of his errours Moreouer he addes That Bohemia being then infected with this heresie euen to this present day abounds and swarmes with such errors obscenities as hereafter in the yere of Abbot Blasius 17 shall more fully be related though afterwards it was euident ynough to all the whole world what the Bohemians were especially in the time of the Councell of Constance in whom no blemish of those corruptions appeared and therefore Trithemius mouth may herein fitly be stopt who transported too violently with a vulgar aspersion replenisheth his historie too plentifully with these calumniations 57. PROGRESSION Afer a vacancie of two yeares three moneths and seuenteene dayes the Cardinals dissenting and referring it to his owne arbitrement Iames de Ossa chose himselfe Pope and was called Iohn the two and twentieth Lewis of Bauaria subduing Frederick of Austria went to Rome with an armie where against the Popes will he was crowned and afterwards he elected another Pope Peter Corbario of Rietto being named Nicholas the fift This Nicholas comming into Iohns hands by treacherie was cast into prison Iohn dyes at Auignion An. 1316. IN the yeare 1316 after a vacancie of two yeares three moneths and seuenteen dayes during which time the Cardinals could not agree of their election Iames d'Ossa of Cahors whom Platina calls Iohn the three and twentieth came to the dignitie The Cardinalls dissenting referred it to his arbitrement to make choice of any one out of their number whom he should judge worthie and most fit But beyond all mens expectation and through Cardinall Neapolion Vrsinoes aduice deluding them all he chose himselfe Pope and so mounting vpon the throne I am Pope Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 4. saith he And here Antoninus addes Though in other elections no man can chuse himselfe yet in the electing of a Pope this is not prohibited when the election is thus absolutely referred to himselfe Let the indifferent Reader but censure of this kind of vocation to the Seat by euents ensuing All these things passed at Lyons and not long after he went to Auignion there to settle his residence This Iohn was borne of verie obscure parents and as it is noted by the writers of those times he much affected innouations and was verie ambitious Henrie the seuenth being dead for supplying the place of the vacant Empire the Electors were greatly diuided in their voyces many inclining to Lewis Duke of Bauaria and diuers to Frederick Duke of Austria Lewis to procure his owne coronation solicited by Embassadours Iohns consent Iohn alledged that he had alreadie presumed to do things euerie way exceeding the power of an absolute Emperor and so he repelled his entreaties Then Frederick on the other side propounded vnto him by Embassadours the demerit and valour of his predecessours Rodolphus and Albert both Emperours His aunswer was briefe in one word Blondus Decad 2. l. 10. Auentin l. 7. That Salomons son was not so wise a man and so dismissed them detayning them thus as long as he could betwixt two stooles That he according to the Law of his predecessour might sway and gouerne the Empire the which he challenging out of that law arrogated to himselfe Lewis notwithstanding still held his possession and subdued Frederick in battaile taking both him and the chiefest of the Nobilitie in the field Afterwards prouiding for the affaires of Italie he constituted Mathew Vicount of Milan and restored the Gibbellines in many places When Iohn obserued these proceedings he commaunded him to lay downe the gouernement of the Empire vnder paine of excommunication as also he sent a Cardinall Legat into Lombardie who vpon the same penaltie enjoyned the Vicounts Antonin Part. 3. Tit. 21. l. 6. Parag. 10. both father and sonne to depart Milan and they vsing some protraction he excommunicated them interdicted the Citie it selfe from all sacred offices and armed the Croysados against them To this end therefore in the Cathedrall Church of Auignion this excommunication was solemnely thundered out as shall in proper place be mentioned that Lodouick onely making some delay in his obedience might bee charged with heresie And hereupon Italie was diuided into more cruell factions than euer before and the Guelphes rose against the Gibbellines in the selfe same Cities being one fleshed against another yea the verie Monkes themselues some holding with the Pope and others with the Emperour the Minorites against the Dominicans and the Dominicans rent and diuided amongst themselues Notwithstanding amiddest all these tumults Lodouick passing through Italie with an armie was louingly entertayned at Rome and that he might the better manifest to al the world the incredible loue and consent of the people herein he deferred his coronation while the Nobles of Italie and the Embassadors of Cities could arriue which came daily to him from all parts Nauclerus vol. 2. And then they set the Crowne on his head at S. Iohn Laterans or as some say in S. Peters Church and at the peoples great instance by the hands of Stephen Colunna and Vrsinio d'Vrsini he being consecrated likewise by Iames de Prato Bishop of Castello and the B. of Ellera for they thought it not requisit to attend the Popes comming or any Legat from him because then the gouernment of the city was in the hands of certaine principall Barons or Nobles who instiled themselues to be the king of Romans Substitutes they executing full and absolute authoritie but they were yearely
changed except the Senat at any time thought good to vse some prorogation Lewis proceeded yet further by the Romans instigation who had many times in vaine summoned and solicited the Pope as their naturall Bishop to reside at Rome causing election to be made of Peter Corbario of Rietto An. 1327. a Frier Minorite by the Clergie and people of Rome he beeing a verie learned man and fit for the managing of any gouernement who was called Nicholas the fift and there were many that he made both Cardinals and Bishops Nay and moreouer Iohn being conuinced in a solemne Councell of heresie he condemned him to be burnt which sentence was presently and publiquely executed in effigie or picture After the performance whereof setting all things in as good order as was possible in Italie he thought good to returne into Germanie which was wonderfully molested by Iohns arts and stratagemes From such a forme of contention kindled in Christendome what could bee expected but a generall confusion and so much the rather because some yeares before Iohn called Philip de Valois and other Princes into Italie with preualent forces against Lewis and the more to endeere vnto him Philip who afterwards came to the kingdome hee permitted him to leuy a tenth of his whole Clergie Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 6. part 6. 9. Auent l. 7. Guiielmus de Naugiaco vnder pretext of an entring into a warre against the Infidels which custome his predecessors had formerly taken vp Thus all things hung in doubtfull balance by the variable successe of affaires till Lewis in Germanie came to an accord with Frederick who was glad to redeeme his owne libertie by yeelding vp the Empire Now Nicholas the fift Iohns corriuall in Italie An. 1334. Supplem Martini being deliuered into Iohns hands by the Pisanes who reuolted from Lewis Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 6. part 15. Summa Constit à Greg. 9. ad Sixt. 5. vsque constit paternuÌ„ morem Annales Franciae Christianus Massaeus in Chronico Guilielmus Ockam in opere 90 dicrum Adâ—ianus 6. in quaest de confirmat he was cast into prison Wherefore Iohn king of Bohemia interposed himselfe to procure some peace betwixt them vpon conditions but during the negotiations in the yeare 1334 Iohn dyed at Auignion Christendome being all ouer in turmoyles but especially all the Prouinces and cities of Italie All Historiographers concurre in this That Iohn left behind him a huge treasure in readie coyne some say fifteene and others fiue and twentie Milliones auri millions of gold which for those times was verie wonderfull For vnder colour of recouering Palestina he gramd and gript all the world And yet hee was not ashamed to admonish Edward king of England That hee should not impose such grieuous burdens vpon the Irish The gouernement of whom saith he my predecessor Adrian granted vnto you vnder certaine conditions But by what right or succession suppose you should these people any wayes belong to the Pope For other matters he publikely preached in Auignion That the souls yea of the most holie and faithfull did not behold the face of God before the last day of judgement which he pretended to vnderstand from certaine visions of one Tundall an Irish man And two Monkes he sent to Paris one a Minorite and the other a Dominican to preach this opinion out of his suggestion and to exhort the Sorbon to imbrace the same labouring also the like in other Vniuersities But king Philip of Valois assembled all the learnedest Diuines of his kingdom at Bois de Vincennes who expresly censured this opinion to be plaine heresie In these things Thomas Wallis Durandus de Sancto Portiano William Caleth and other Authors are plentifull Auentine addes That he read a certaine Epistle of the Diuines liuing amidst these dissentions especially of those of Paris by which they taxed him of heresie persuading him to renounce this opinion which they say he did by their persuasion not many dayes before his death But he might rather peraduenture be condemned of heresie by the moderne Diuines of the Roman Church because as the same Author relates he sent for certaine men that dwelt in the confines of Bohemia and Austria who had painted the Trinitie Auent l. 7. vnder the formes of an old man a young man and a doue as yet at this day they vse to doe whom he charged with irreligion denouncing them to be Anthropomorphites whom he condemned to be burnt although in so cleere a Sun-shine of the Gospell both Bellarmine and other of his followers are not ashamed to allow and defend the same Jn extrauag Johan 22. tit de verb. signific c. 1. 2. 3. 4. cap. ad Candidorem Cum inter non nullos quia quorundam Nicholas the fift wonderfully promoted the Minorites and Iohn laboured hard according to the vsuall inconstancie of the spirit of lyes to suppresse beat them downe and this by such arguments as plainely ouerthrew the Mendicants foundation For concerning the question Whether Christ or his Apostles held any thing in proper he saith we must herein beleeue the holie Scripture by which the articles of our faith must be confirmed which teacheth vs That they possessed something in proper and therefore to beleeue otherwise was heresie and he that otherwise affirmed was to be reputed an heretike And because their most glorious pretext was in a wilfull pouertie he turned them to beggerie indeed enioyning them to be content with meere almes shewing how the custome de facto permitted to them by Nicholas the fift with an exception of propertie reserued to the Church of Rome was but a plaine delusion and cousenage that so they might cunningly be exempted from that pouertie which they professed and therefore the Mendicants being driuen to beg their liuing from doore to doore grew mightily incenst against him He further argued That Christ neuer commaunded nor aduised Christians to relinquish their goods That hee neuer set downe any other rules of pietie to the Apostles than to other Christians to whose perfection the possession of mouables or immouables were no wayes repugnant That the Apostles neuer vowed pouertie nor neuer out of vow renounced their temporall goods who questionlesse euen as other godlie men doe both might and may with a good conscience contend for temporall goods and the naked vow was no furtherance at all to Christian perfection But to this point he grew saith Auentine That such Franciscans as now liued from hand to mouth and begged from doore to doore that spake against his opinion in preaching That Christ and his Apostles possessed nothing he condemned of impietie and pernitious errour banisht them out of the Christian Commonwealth called them Fraterculos Sillie brethren and many also he burned The same Auentine obserues in these times That what was formerly distributed for the sustentation of the poore was now conuerted to ornaments setting forth of walls and glorious pompe which was out of